4

CAMBRIDGE
GENERAL FELLOW ANT) TUTOR

BIOLOGICAL
E. SHIPLEY, COLLEGE, OF CHRIST'S

SERIES.
M.A., F.H.8. CAMBRIDGE.

EDITOR : A R T H U R

THE

BRITISH

FRESHWATER ALG^E

I'lanktoii

from

l.nrli

liunv,

Suthuikmd

I .100).

TREATISE
O N T H E

BRITISH

FRESHWATER ALG^E

BY

G.
PROFESSOR

S. W E S T ,
FORMERLY OF ST

M.A., A.R.CS.,
ROYAL AND SCHOLAR JOHN'S

F.L.S.,
COLLEGE, RESEARCH

OF N A T U R A L HISTORY AT T H E

AGRICULTURAL

CIRENCESTER;

HUTCHINSON

STUDENT

COLLEGE,

CAMBRIDGE.

CAMBRIDGE
A T T H E U N I V E R S I T Y
1904

PRESS

P E E FACE.
r i l H E -L object of the anil present, also to vol m m - is enable Alga to give to the student within i n the a the fresh Alga> of

concise account Alga\

of (he

s t r u c t u r e , h a b i t s a n d l i f e - h i s t o r i e s of him place find any he m a y

Freshwater

proscribed limits waters of the

of a genus

British

Islands. i n c o n g r u o u s t o t r e a t o f freshwater the freshwater,, forms. Few

A l t h o u g h it m a y seem of a special treatise on

a p a r t f r o m m a r i n e o n e s , t h e r e a r e m a n y e x c u s e s for t h e p r o d u c t i o n genera A l g a - , a n d still fewer species, exist b o t h from rapid during those i n h a b i t i n g fresh fur a b o o k made last of with in twenty most of the water. is v e r y g r e a t , o w i n g to t h e t h i s class present to of be plants of the hilly of identify even has at phycological many i n v e s t i g a t i o n of To one i n salt a n d fresh water,

a n d the vast m a j o r i t y of m a r i n e A l g a - are v e r y different in nature The need the of this k i n d years. Alga' the

strides

commonest conversant I have those facts

freshwater

recent

literature, and be of most

endeavoured

in this volume

to g i v e a g e n e r a l a c c o u n t which will

concerning facts

the B r i t i s h species concerning few

assistance Many

to a d i l i g e n t student. and suggestions first the life-histories, dehere brought the figures way been the figures are Idle

v e l o p m e n t , a n d r e l a t i o n s h i p s of f r e s h w a t e r A l g r e are f o r w a r d for t h e localities from diagrammatic. and certain from copied the time, and with exceptions

o r i g i n a l , p a i n s h a v i n g b e e n t a k e n t o s t a t e a s f a r as p o s s i b l e which the specimens were collected. a r e c a r e f u l a n d a c c u r a t e d r a w i n g s t o s c a l e , a n d t h e y a r e i n no A few stages showing specially original figures structural mentioned. peculiarities, have

i n the life-histories of various A l g a ' , authors, b u t in each

d r a w i n g s of o t h e r

case t h i s has b e e n

vi

Preface
Tin' magnifications given under the figures are far from knowledge of 'size' unithe is

form, but of no widely It diniea', given regard a

t h i s is n o and

great

d i s a d v a n t a g e , as a value.

r e l a t i v e sizes of these generic Accurate was but

p l a n t s is v e r y soon a c q u i r e d , a n d are g i v e n of the most

l i t t l e specific species.

measurements

abundant on

and

distributed after

o r i g i n a l l y m y i n t e n t i o n to a d d a c h a p t e r further consideration account ipiite are of I have for I the L a c k of space w o u l d have c o m p e l l e d them, and from distinct

the I \ r i reasons to have to Most Periprefer

j

two me Alga .

excluded them. them

very indifferent as a g r o u p

also

zoologists diniea- of

c l a i m these o r g a n i s m s as this country treatment, to the the

Dinotlagellates, and the and

sufficiently numerous

important

to r e q u i r e separate Similar garded as

remarks apply distinct from

Characea'. as their

They

are

best

reof

Alga',

vegetative

organs

e x h i b i t far more distinctly In higher

differentiation than the vegetative typo. I have quoted with freely

structures

a n y of the freshwater A l g a , a n d

t h e i r s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n is o f a

some instances

from previous

publi-

cations of HIT own, sometimes to w h o m care book known figures, he of

slight alterations. of M r A . E . .Shiploy, Wilson for the textthe with

T h e w o r k was u n d e r t a k e n at the request its publication. I h a v e also to

I t e n d e r m y b e s t t h a n k s for a s s i s t a n c e a n d a d v i c e d u r i n g thank M r Edwin the has expended British in reproducing Alga% drawings. descriptions of all

I t a k e t h i s o p p o r t u n i t y to r e m a r k t h a t a g o o d s y s t e m a t i c Freshwater remarks on with species, their affinities, a n d if possible,

is a t t h e p r e s e n t

t i m e very urgently needed.

T h e r e is, in freshwater reasonable t h a t t h i s is a state of

fact , n o s i n g l e b o o k , o r s e t o f a c c e s s i b l e b o o k s , b v m e a n s o f w i n c h a s t u d e n t c a n h o p e to a c c u r a t e l y i d e n t i f y o n e - t h i r d o f t h e A l g a > he the. o n l y alfairs m a y find i n a single day's r a m b l e t h r o u g h a part branch of of the country. I v e n t u r e to state in which such systematic botany productive

exists. for i t is n o t f a r t o s e e k . of s y s t e m a t i c botany I t is one Every r e s u l t of the in

T h e reason general neglect

(especially

Cryptogamic)

the b o t a n i c a l laboratories of t h i s c o u n t r y .

encouragement

Preface

M l

has hctni g i v e n , a n i l is g i v e n , to s t u d e n t s to t a k e u p p h y s i o l o g i c a l b o t a n y or to i n v e s t i g a t e the sufficiently who wishes The answer Although laboratory at the systematic striking a casual observer: m o r p h o l o g y of sueh p l a n t s as e x h i b i t of student work to on a p e c u l i a r i t i e s to a r r e s t t i l e a t t e n t i o n e v e n is g i v e n t o a every the in of the systematic* of a n y g r o u p

but what encouragement the the

to t a k e u p is f o u n d botany. the work of the

o f p l a n t s '.

' B i b l i o g r a p h y ' of systematist there is

is i n d i s p e n s a b l e undoubtedly most in

worthy time

name,

many of

q u a r t e r s a l a c k o f a p p r e c i a t i o n o f . s y s t e m a t i c w o r k , b e c a u s e i t is same of most laborious a n d the It is to vexatious more any form from the biological investigation. becoming every is and

more difficult every day to c o n d u c t s y s t e m a t i c i n v e s t i g a t i o n a w a y special libraries indispensable a slight well-equipped given to the the botany laboratory, and this department hands of t h e cannot types a of unless of encouragement be

laboratory student

to t a k e u p some b r a n c h botanical science w i l l

of s y s t e m a t i c

left l a r g e l y i n

foreigner. emphasize too much the importance the by the of a sound more

One lowly Such labours of the

knowledge

of the

geographical Cryptogams, which can

d i s t r i b u t i o n of some of the p a r t i c u l a r l y of o n l y be throw much acquired with the later of

Desinidiaeea'. patient the phases

knowledge, of the earth's

systematist, will

l i g h t on one of

most i n t e r e s t i n g of all problems periods. The plankton. Loch Survey frontispiece to One show consists some of of

concerned

history, namely, the

land-connections

previous

reproduction characters of

of the

two

photofrom Lake of a

micrographs

the

freshwater

is a p h o t o g r a p h Trust). The

of some m a t e r i a l collected Scottish plankton represents

Kaiar, S u t h e r l a n d , by (Pnllar different

M r J . M u r r a y , of the other Lough

somewhat

nature from

Neagh, Ireland.

G.
C'lKEXCESTUR, April 1th, 1904.

S.

WEST.

TABLE

OF CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTION.

PACE

Rooks

r e l a t i n g to B r i t i s h of Alga? .

F r e s h w a t e r Algae Freshwater Alga. . . . . . . . . . .

] 3 '.)

Occurrence, Cultivation

c o l l e c t i o n , a n d p r e s e r v a t i o n of

ALGyE.
Alga': w h a t t h e y are, a n d the six classes i n t o w h i c h t h e y are d i v i d e d multiplication . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10 1] 13 14 ]r> IS -21

S t r u c t u r e of F r e s h w a t e r Algro Vegetative Asexual reproduction .

Sexual reproduction Polymorphism I'hylogeny

a n d classification

Class
Order I.

1.

R H O D O P H Y C E / E ,

p.

34.
3(1 3d

X E M A L I O X A C E / E 1. Helminthocladieae

Family

Batrachospermum, Chantransia, Thorca Family 2. Lemaneacea3 Sacheria 43 43 40

I/Oiuanea, Order II.

C R V P T O N E M I A C E . E 1. Squamariaceae

Family

Hildenbrandtia

Contents
f AC1E

Class
O r d e r 1.

2.

PH/EOPHYCE/E,

p.

44.
44 45

KYX< i E X E T l C . E 1. Hydruracese

Family

IIydr\irus Family >. Chrysomonadinacese Syncrypta, Froglena 47 48 Sticln>glcea 46

Synura, Family Family 3. 1.

Dinobryaceae Phasocapsaceae

l)ill()l>]'V<il]

l'liit'denccus, P l i a ' u s p h a ' r a .

Class
Order 1.

M.

C R L O R O P H Y C E . E ,

p.

50.
57 57

(EOO( J O X I A L E S 1. CEdogoniaceae Bulboehajte

Family

(Edogoiiiuii], Order II.

('ILETOPI10RALES 1. Coleochastaceae

6fi 67

Family

0 ' >lench<ete Family 2. Herposteiraces 70

Herpiisteiroii Family 3. Ulotrichaceae Hormospora, (ikeotila, Geminella, Biuuclearia 81 Badiotiluui, .Stiuliococens, F r u n e m a , Family 4. Cylindrocapsaceae 73

Flothrix,

L V l i i i d n >capsa Family 5. Chaetophoraceae .Ylyxoiieiiin, Draparnaldia, Pseudoetuete, Thamnioeha'te Family (>. Microthamniaceae Gongrosira, Leptosira 03 89 83

('lia'tdplmra,

Micruthamnion, Family 7.

Trentepohliaceae

Trentepolilja Order 111. U L Y A L E S 1. Ulvacese Enterouiorplia 98 98 95 95

Family

Monostroma, Order IV.

SOIIIZOGOXIA EES 1. Prasiolaceae

Family

Prasiola

Content*
Order V. Ml< 'IiOSl'f I R A L K S 1. Microsporaceae
Mierus]Kira

XI i .\i. i-:

Family

Order

VI.

(JEADOl'lK UiAbES 1. Cladophoraceae

. .

. .

. .

. .

Family

Clnotoinorpha, l i l i i z o c l o n i u m . ('ladujilmra, < 'lia'tmiell, Family -2. Pithophoraceas Pithophora Family 3. Sphaeropleaceas S p l u e n iplea Order VII. Family S I P H O X E . E I. VaucheriaceaB Vaueheria Order VIII. Family C O X J U G A T . E 1. Zygnemaceae \. ME.SOCJAKPE.K Gonatonoma ZYUNEME.K Zygncma, Spirogyra, . . Oboaspi . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

Sub-family

M o u g e i itia, Sub-family II.

Debarya, Family -2.

Desmidiaceae I. SACCODERM.S <j(iiiatv;,/i!tij

Sub-family Tribe 1.

Gonatozygon,

< lenkulaiia Xcti

T r i b e 2. Kj>ii-otit?iiiea> . . . . Sjiirota^nia, iTesotauiium. Gylindrocysti.s, Sub-family Tribe 3. II. Pi,,\(OHERJI.E

P,:ak<i:

IVniuni Tribe 4. Chixti'rit'in Clusterium Cnxntttfi<>ajlierasterias, . . . . I'aiastruii] Artliro llya . . . .

Iioya, Tribe 5.

Doeidium,

Pleurotienium,

Tetmemorus,

Ousmarium, Xaiitliidium.

desinu.s, S t a u r a s t r u n i , ( ' n s i i K K - l a d i u m , t I m - a r d i u m Sulirer(iziisiiia,OnycliiiiHMna, S|>niidylosium, lotheca, Order IX. Desmidium, Gymnozyga

PROTOOIK 'COIDE.F. 1. Chaetopeltideaa Cluetnueltis, Olia'tosiilueridium, (.'oimcha'te, Poly chaitophora

Family

xii

Contents
PAGE

Family

2.

Volvocaceae I. CHLAMYPOMONAUE.-K (.'hlorogonium, Splcerella

184 186

Sub-family

(Jarteria, ('lilamydonionas, Sub-family Phacotus Sub-family III. VOI.VOCE.-E II. PHACOTE.E

189

190 I'andorina, E u d o r i n a , Volvos 197 Phyllobium 199

(.ionium, Steplianosphajra, Family 3. Endosphseraceae

Clilorocliytrium, Family 4. Characieae

Centmsplacra,

Ubaracium Family 5. Pleurococcaceae Protoderma, Hormotila, Family 6. Urococciis 206 -07 -01

Plenrooocous, Ti-oobisoia, Eadiocouciis,

Hydrodictyacese I. HYOHOOICTYE.E

Sub-family

llyilrodictyon Sub-family II. PEDIASTRE.E Euastropsis Autosporaceae) . . . -212 213 209

Pediastnun, Family 7.

P r o t o c o c c a c e a e (ov 1. UOU.ASTRE/E Sorsistruw

Sub-family

I'celastrum, Sub-family 11.

CUUCIGENIE.E Tetmstrum SEI.ENASTUE.-K Ankistro-

215

Urucigenia, Sub-family 111.

211

Dactylococous, Scencdusnius, Dimorphococeus, dosmus, Closteriopsis, Aotinastnun,

Sclunastrum,

Eirclinei'iolla Subfamily IV. OOCYSTIDE.-E Ercmospluvra, Palmcillococcus, 226

Oocystis, X'ephrooytium, Clilorella Sub-family V.

TETUAKDIUE/E Corastoriaw PIIYTHEI.IE.K Eagcrheimia, (Jhodatella

231

Tetraiidron, Subfamily VI.

232

(iok-iikiiiia, Biclitci'iflla, Sub-family VII.

DicTYOsi'Ha-auE.-E Dictyocystis, Tetracoceus, Botryococ-

235

Dic-tyosplnei'ium, cus,

Ineffigiata

Co)tfents
Family 8. Palmellaceas J. PALMKLLK/E . . . . . .

xiii
I'.MiK

23!) 210

Sub-family Palmella, Sub-family

Palmodactylon, 11.

SeliizochlamyN, . . . .

Splnerocystis . . 243

TKTR.AKI'OKE.-E Apioeystis

Tetraspora, Sub-family III.

( ILIKOCYSTIDE.K . Daotylotheee,

24-1

Glu'ocystis,

I'almodietyon,

Botrydiua

C l a s s 4.
Order I. C O X F E R V A L E S 1.

HETFJIOKOXT/E,

p.

248.
21!) 250

Family

Chlorotheciaceae Charaeiopsis, Missohoeooous, Oodesmu.s

Stipitococuus, Family 2.

Triboneinaceae Ophioeytium, Tribonema, Bumilleria

253

Ohlorobotrys, Family 3.

Botrydiacesa

25*

Boti'vilium

Class
Order L CENTBIC.E 1. 1.

BACILLARIE/E,

p.

260.
273 274 274

Sub-order Family

DISC'OIDE.E Melosiraceas

Melosira Family 2. Coscinodiscaceas Coscinodiseus 277 . 278 27<1

Oyclotella, Stephanodiscus, Sub-order Family 2. 1. SOEEXOIDE.E RMzosoleniacese Cylindrotheoa

Rhizosoletiia, Order II. P E X X A T / E 1. 1.

27!) 2*0 281

Sub-order Family

FRA( OLARIOIDE.E Tabellariacese Tabellaria, Diatouiella, Denticula

Tetracyclic, Family 2.

Meridionaceaa

2*3

Meridion Family 3. Diatomaceae 284

Diatoma Family 4. Fragilariaceas Synedra, Asterionelbi 2.*, 2*5

Fragilaria, Family 5.

Eunotiaceae Euuotia

Ceratoneis,

xiv
Sul -order Family 2. 1.

Contents
I'AOK

A C H X A X T H O I D E . E Achnanthaceas

2m
290

Aclinanthes Family 2. Cocconeidaceas

1 \iccolieis Sul - m d c r Family 3. 1. N A V K ' U L t >1 D E . E Naviculaceae sigina, A m p h i p r o r a , Mastogloia Family 2. Gomphonemaceae Phoio>s]ilieuia 29S 29V 291 291

Xavicula, Stauroneis, Vaiiheurekia, A m p h i p l e u r a , (lyro-

iToiuplioiiruia, Family 3.

Cocconemaceas Aiupliora, E]iithemia

L'occonema, Sul -order Family 4. 1.

NITZSCIIIOIDE/E Nitzschiaceae Hantzschia

301 301

Ilacillaria, Nitzsehia, Sul ,-order r>.

SUKIKEPEOIDE.E

303

Uymatopleura, Snrirella,

Campylodiscus

C l a s s 0.
Sub-class 1.

M Y X O P H Y C E / E ,

p.

306.
316 317

G L AUCOOYSTTDE/E l . Glaucocystaceae Cbroothece

Family

Glaucocysti.s, S u b - c l a s s 2. Order 1.

A l i G H IP L A S T I D E . E HORMOGOXE.E 1. 1. PSILONEM ATE/E Stigonemaceae Hapalosiphou

317 318 319 319

Sub-order Family

Stigonema, Family 2.

Scytonemaceae

322

Microcb;ete,Scyto]iema, Tolypothrix, Pesmonema, Diplocolon Family 3. Nostocaceae 324

Xostoc, Anabiuna, Aphaiiizomenon, Nodularia, Cyliudrospei'mum

Contents
Family 4.

xv
i \ i ; i\ 32!)

Oscillatoriacese 1. Y.\(il.\AH[E.E Pasygbea, . . . . . .

Snli-family

330

Schizothrix, Sub-family II.

Mierocolous

LYNUHYE.K . Symploca, Lyngbya, l'hormidium, Oseil-

Plectonoma,

latoria, A r t h r o s p i r a , Spiruliua Sub-order Family 2. 1. TliK'liOI'IK tRE.E Rivulariaceae (!alothri.\, 1 Hchothrix, Bivularia, (llrotrichia Family 2. Camptotrichaceae 341 337 337

Ampbithrix,

Ammatoidea Order I L COCCOGOXE.E 1. Chamaesiphoniaceae 342 342

Family

Chama'siphoii Family 2. Chroococcaceae I. CHRUOCYSTE.E 343 344

Sub-family

Gbeocha'te Sub-family I I . CHRDOCOOCE.K Apbanotbece, Merismopedia, Synechoeoecus, PactylococTetrapcdia, Culospliauium, Aphauo345

Gkeothcce, cojisis,

Gomphosplneria, capsa, INDEX

Microcystis, Gbeocapsa, Cliroococcus

Porphyridimn,

353

ERRATA.

Page ,, ,, ,,

3, l i n e 19, for

G l a u c o c y s t i d r e rend

Glaueocystuleie. a semicolon. K. unmtum lbilfs.

14, l a s t l i n e , after 1G5, l i n e 1'2. for 304, l i n e 1, for 1851.

Z y g i i e m a c e i u insert

/-'. anstitum

E h r e n b . rend

Cymatopleura Turpiu

1*27, rend C y m a t o p l e u r a \V. S m . ,

,,

358 ( I n d e x ) , for

D a b a r y a read

Dubarya.

xiv
Kul.-onPr Family 2. L

Contents
I'AOK A('HXANTHOIJ)E.+; Achnanthaceee 289 2s9

A c l m a i ithcs Family 2. Coeconeidaeeae 290

( 'occoliois Sul.-onloiFamily 3. l. X A V l C r L o l D E . E Naviculacese Vanhemvkia, AiJi]>lii[.i]oiii'a, < ! y r o sigma, Amphiprora, Family 2. Gomphonemaeeae Klioicnsjihonia 298 Epithemia 301 301 Hautzschia 303 303 Campylodi.seiiN ilastogloia 297 291 291

X a v i c u l a , Stani'oiieis,

G u m ] iln i i i c i i i a , Family 3.

Cocconemaceae Amphora,

l'in'Ciinema, S u h - o n l e r 4. Family 1.

XTFZSI 'HIOIDE.E Nitzschiaceae Xitzschia,

Bacillaria, Sul.-ordeiFamily 1.

S U E I K E E L O I D E . E Surirellaceae Siirirella,

Oymatoplenra,

Class
Sul.-class
r

(>.

M Y X O P H Y C E i E ,

p.

306.
316

1.

G L A F C O C y S T I D E . E ..
: |

mi,f>npucta.rfiffl

, 3 1 7

Contents
Family 4. Oscillatoriaceae I. YAOIXARIE.E 1 )a.-.\";il(i.'a. . . . . . .

xv
1'A'n-:

'' > ' , . \ 33U

Sub-family

Schi/ntlirix, Sub-family II.

Microrolous . Lyngbya, . . . . . Oscil332

LYNGBYE.K . Symplnca.

I'loctiiiiemu,

I'hormidium,

laturia, A r t h r o s p i r a , S p i r u l i n a S u l .-order Family 2. 1. T l ! K ' IK )PHt t K E . F Rivulariaceaa Oalothrix, 1 )iehotlirix, Rivularia, Gbeo337 337

Amphithrix, trichia Family 2.

Camptotrichaceae

341

Ammatoidea Order II. COCCYX}<>XE.E 1. Chamaesiphoniaceae 342 342

Family

Chanuesiphon Family 2. Chroococcaceae I. CHKOUCYSTE.E . . . . . . 343 344

Sub-family

(llo'ocluete Sub-family TI. CHHOOCOCCE.E A]ilianotbece, Merismopcdia, Synechoooccus, Tetrapedia, Daetylococ34.}

(llo-otlieee, copsis,

Cu'lospluerium, Aphano-

(lomphosphreria, capsa, INDEX

Microcystis,

Glicocapsa,

Porphyridium,

Cliroococcus 353

Plankton

from

Lough

Xeagh

and

Loch

lluar

Frontispiece

INTRODUCTION.
OXE then of the earliest attempts to b r i n g together all that was was

known

concerning British O made in Britain

F r e s h w a t e r Alffai O until the

Dillwvu's

' B r i t i s h C o n f e r v a , ' w h i c h a p p e a r e d i n 180!), a n d h a r d l y a n y f u r t h e r advance was appearance in 184;") of one H a s s a l ' s ' H i s t o r y of B r i t i s h being K u t z i n g ' s ' Tabula? in 1840, and Freshwater AlgaC the first About pare 'Flora this time of which

two very i m p o r t a n t works were appeared the

c o m m e n c e d on t h e c o n t i n e n t , Kabenhorst's

Phycologiea\' other

Europaa Archer and

A l g a r n m , ' issued from 1864-68.

Ralls' ' B r i t i s h Desmids ' appeared

i n 1848, a n d for t h e n e x t t h i r t y years H e n f r e y , H i c k s a n d

w e r e a l m o s t t h e s o l e c o n t r i b u t o r s to t h e l i t e r a t u r e o f B r i t i s h F r e s h w a t e r A l g ; e , the p u b l i c a t i o n s of A r c h e r b e i n g v e r y n u m e r o u s most and work Algie valuable. 1882-84 1887 Cooke issued his ' B r i t i s h A l g a ' of two of these the Freshwater the United of Alga?' States' in Wolle's ' Freshwater in may From appeared. has than

Since the publication been at accomplished any previous whom

books more actual freshwater continental Witfroek, In Britain, spent the twenty

investigation

period,

particularly by Wille,

investigators, amongst

be m e n t i o n e d

Nordstedt, Bornet, Thuret, Lagerheim, Klebs, Hansgirg, Schmidle, Chodat, Borge, Boergesen, L e m m e n n a n n , and others. w i t h m y father, I have M a r q u a n d , Bennett, and Ro\ have done systematic work in certain districts, and, i n conjunction B r i t i s h Islands. years m a n y new a n d m o d e of life. in myself m u c h t i m e i n t h e i n v e s t i g a t i o n of t h e A l g a of m a n y p a r t s of D u r i n g this later period of a p p r o x i m a t e l y phases have been discovered

in the life-histories accomplished thirty 1

of Alga?, a n d m u c h

has b e e n found o u t w i t h r e g a r d to t h e i r h a b i t s I n a d d i t i o n , a groat deal has been of these i t is n o w p l a n t s , so t h a t t a k i n g i n t o doubtful if

clearing up the s y n o n y m y w. A .

consideration a l l these circumstances,

I. -

2
per cent, of the B r i t i s h certainty from Cooke's

Introtl'action
freshwater A l g a ' could be identified with b o n k : and W o l l e ' s i n these American publication cases T h e r e l a t i o n s h i p s and affinities p u b l i c a t i o n s , and i n m a n y better known. T h i s has by

w o u l d be of little or no assistance. o f the A l g a ' their At and resulted described

l i f e - h i s t o r i e s a l s o , are n o w m u c h in "Teat chaimos Cooke's the t i m e bonk

i n their classification. was p u b l i s h e d i t was expected

m a n y that d u r i n g t h e n e x t few years the g r o u p s of t h e Protococcacea? Chroococcacwv w o u l d h a v e d i s a p p e a r e d , and s t a t e m e n t s forward to prove stages that m a n y o f the statements were more were made b y certain authors advocating great p o l y m o r p h i s m i n Algse, evidence forms. being brought were lowly forms based upon obviously i n the d e v e l o p m e n t
1

of higher evidence

I have elsewhere pointed o u t

that t h e s e

very inadequate observations

and that m o r e

i s vet r e q u i r e d c o n c e r n i n g the l i f e - h i s t o r i e s o f s o m e o f t h e l o w l y t y p e s b e f o r e a n y d e f i n i t e s t a t e m e n t s can b e f o r m u l a t e d a s t o t h e i r systematic types position. Again, because stages, a few observers have no at d i f f e r e n t t i m e s s u g g e s t e d a n d a t t e m p t e d to s h o w are o n l y developmental that these lowly reason

that c o n s t i t u t e s

why, w h e n t h e i r l i f e - h i s t o r i e s are u n k n o w n , t h e y s h o u l d b e n e g l e c t e d and l e f t o u t o f c o n s i d e r a t i o n . 'Freshwater Alga

j

Y e t , that i s l a r g e l y t h e case i n W o l l e ' s

o f the U n i t e d S t a t e s . ' the p r i m i t i v e n a t u r e , o f the genus

Blackmail- i n advocating Chlamijdumonas, most polymorphism families, doubt p r i m i t i v e type is m

also r e m a r k s that " t h i s specific c o n s t a n c y o f t h e strong opposition to the i d e a o f w i d e Borzi, would of different one brought forward b y H a n s g i r g , C h o c l a t , and one i n d i v i d u a l . " of considerable No

w h i c h associates

different genera, a n d even members the existence

i n t h e l i f e - h i s t o r y of

for a m o m e n t

polymorphism

in most groups The

of t h e A l g i e , b u t i t is certainly on a more reasonadvocated. is t h o r o u g h l y explained in adopted

a b l e s c a l e t h a n was a t one t i m e classification 1 have

the n e x t c h a p t e r a n d the r e a s o n s f o r so a r r a n g i n g t h e s e p l a n t s a r e stated i n full. With followed regard to the terminology, I have f o r the m o s t of B o t a n y .
8 :

part

that used

b y V i n e s i n his ' T e x t - b o o k

p.

<i. S . W e s t , ' A l g a t l . o f C a m b r i d g e s h i r e , ' J o m n . l i o t . IsO'J, p p . 5 2 5 3 . F . F . B l a c k m a i l , ' T h e P r i m i t i v e A l g a ; a n d t h e F l a g e l l a t a , ' A n n . B o t . x i v , .11)00, 66H. H . II. V i n e s , ' A S t u d e n t s ' T e x t - b o o k o f B o t a n y , ' L o n d o n , 18!)5.
1 3

Introduction
Exception may be taken to the r e j e c t i o n of (John's g r o u p

3 of

the S c h i z o p h y t a , w h i c h was i n s t i t u t e d to i n c l u d e the two series of of plants undoubtedly present a

Sebizomycetes These in their be

(or B a c t e r i a ) a n d the Schizophyeoa* (or B l u e - g r e e n Alg;e). similarity method multiplication by that most to s o m e simple cell-fission, but colonial A l g a '

it m u s t

remembered this respect

unicellular and

habitually Alga',

m u l t i p l y i n this m a n n e r , and a l t h o u g h the B a c t e r i a stand near in of t h e less d i f f e r e n t i a t e d The Blue-green Alga Blue-green t h e r e a r e m a n y r e a s o n s for n o t i n c l u d i n g t h e t w o s e r i e s o f o r g a n i s m s in the same group.
j

possess c h l o r o p h y l l a n d

p h y c o c y a n i n disposed w i t h i n the cells i n the m a n n e r of a p r i m i t i v e c h r o m a t o p h o r e , a n d are t h u s c a p a b l e of c a r b o n - a s s i m i l a t i o n ; w h e r e a s i n t h e B a c t e r i a t h i s i s n o t t h e case. t h a t is the two groups. organization normal condition in most A of ciliated motile condition the B a c t e r i a ; and the the is o n l y k n o w n t o o c c u r i n a b o u t t w o b l u e - g r e e n o r g a n i s m s , w h e r e a s s p o r e - f o r m a t i o n , w i t h v e r y few exceptions, is q u i t e different i n than the B a c t e r i a , possessing a primitive

T h e M y x o p h y c e a ' are also of a m u c h h i g h e r t y p o of nucleus

( w h i c h i n the Glaucocystid;e has become a true cell-nucleus) and a c e l l - w a l l c o m p o s e d parti}* ( a n d i n t h e case of c e r t a i n cells, e n t i r e l y ) of cellulose. M o r e o v e r , t h e h a b i t s a n d m o d e of life qf most of t h e m are t o t a l l y different f r o m those e x h i b i t e d b y the B a c t e r i a . In this volume the B l u e - g r e e n A l g a - are placed
1

i n the

class

M y x o p h y c e a ? ( S t i z e n b e r g e r , ISo'O) , w h i c h is a n e a r l i e r n a m e t h a n Phycochromophycere Stizenberger. have been some even (Rabenhorst, 18(14) o r C y a n o p h y c e a ' Blue-green the present (Sachs, by for been Alga' 1874), the l i m i t s of w h i c h were carefully a n d e x a c t l y m a d e out I t is t h e n a m e by reason it under which the many up on has not to placed s y s t e m a t i s t s for text-books years past, b u t

unaccountable mentioned

i n general

botany,

OCCURRENCE,

COLEECTIOX, F E E S HW A T E R

A N D PRESERVATION' A u;

OF

Alg;p, are u n i v e r s a l i n t h e i r occurrence, n o m o i s t s i t u a t i o n b e i n g w i t h o u t some type of A l g a . T h e y are found on d a m p e a r t h , rocks, they arc met w i t h in cataract walls, palings, tree-trunks, in rain-tubs, etc.;

all k i n d s of r u n n i n g water, from the torrent, waterfall and

1

S t i z e n b e r g e r i n K a b e n h o r s t ' s A l g e n S a c h s e u s s y s t e m a t i s c l i g o o n l n e t , IStiO, p. 17. I-2

i to t h e s l o w e s t r i v e r . T h e y occur either

Introduction
T h e y are most floating abundant, however, i n still

waters, o c c u r r i n g i n q u a n t i t y i n pools, ditches a n d lakes. at the surface, b e i n g s i m p l y i m m e r s e d are often conspicuous i n the w a t e r , or a t t a c h e d to s u b m e r g e d stones, or to l a r g e r a q u a t i c p l a n t s as e p i p h y t e s , etc. The larger A l g ; t as g r e e n s l i m y m a s s e s f o r m i n g a s u r f a c e c o a t t o p o n d s , d i t c h e s , e t c . , o r a t t a c h e d as l a r g e g r e e n m a s s e s t o t h e r o c k s a n d s t o n e s o i r i v e r s . R o c k s over w h i c h t h e w a t e r is c o n s t a n t l y d r i p p i n g possess a t t i m e s q u i t e a c h a r a c t e r i s t i c A l g a - f l o r a , a n d m a n y of the m o r e A l g ; e are found i n such situations. w e t laces, t h e y are often covered with uncommon or I f such rocks present vertical thick leathery patches, This

g e l a t i n o u s masses, w h i c h e x h i b i t a g r e a t v a r i e t y of colour. p l a n t s b e l o n g i n g to t h e b l u e - g r e e n A I g ; e or M y x o p h y c e a ? . Some A l g a have acquired a symbiotic relationship with plants, and the Hydra Hepatic are viridis etc. even with animals. and some One Alga species of Anabwna to the s y m b i o t i c a l l y w i t h t h e a q u a t i c L y c o p o d Azulla, Blasiu,
j

m a t e r i a l is a l w a y s of i n t e r e s t a n d u s u a l l y consists of a m i x t u r e of other lives genus as

and another with such animals

belonging

Chbirella Ophrydium, organism SUgonema,

connected

symbiotically with

a n d c e r t a i n s m a l l s p e c i e s o f Amosba, a etc. Fungus associated

Paramecium,

A g a i n , t h e r e is t h e L i c h e n , w h i c h is a c o m p o u n d syinbiotically with Cephaleuros, Xostvc, has a s y m b i o t i c and several other Trentepohlia,

c o n s i s t i n g of Scytuuemu,

A l g a ; o f t h e g e n e r a Pleiirococcus,

T h e g e n u s Fureliella sponges.

r e l a t i o n s h i p t o t h e f r e s h w a t e r m u s s e l (Aiwdunta) A l g a ' are s i m i l a r l y r e l a t e d to

M a n y of the most b e a u t i f u l A l g i e are e x c e e d i n g l y m i n u t e a n d occur i n q u a n t i t y i n s i t u a t i o n s w h i c h are n o t a t first obvious, a n d w h i c h are o n l y found b y experience. s u c h as Utriculariu, fiiritans, A. Myriopliyllum. Isoi-'tes, e t c . eJanrndatiun, wflata, Nardia coutortum, T h e y occur embedded Nymplara, Nupliar, Amblysteyiuut Funtinalis etc., a r e in a Potamoscorpiavtioften the of t h i n m u c u s s u r r o u n d i n g the stems and leaves of s u b m e r g e d plants, yetoti, Scirpus oides, pyretica, A. M a n y of the s u b m e r g e d mosses, A. glaucum, emurginatu,

s u c h a s /Sphagnum falcatum, Jungermanxiu

>S. pliimosum,

richly covered w i t h these m i n u t e Algre. N u m e r o u s m i n u t e Alga* occur along w i t h an abundance of Peridinieae. a n d C o p e p o d a s c a t t e r e d t h r o u g h t h e surface w a t e r s a large p r o p o r t i o n of t h e Freshwater Plankton. The animal

lakes, rivers, a n d other large bodies of fresh water, a n d constitute and

Introduction
vegetable most basis of organisms occurring in the p l a n k t o n form the food Little

5 of the is

of the s m a l l e r a q u a t i c

a n i m a l s , a n d so, i n d i r e c t l y , f o r m r i v e r fishes.

the f o o d - m a t e r i a l of l a c u s t r i n e a n d the food-value have of Brandt been

1

known concerning

of the f r e s h w a t e r p l a n k t o n , but very carefully compiled states that the chemical in autumn and with comis as

statistics of this n a t u r e r e g a r d to t h e B a l t i c S e a . position The of the

plankton of fat

t h i s sea

winter used

intermediate between proportion

t h a t of " rich p a s t u r a g e " a n d g r e e n l u p i n e s . is g r e a t e r than in land products such com-

fodder, b u t i n s p r i n g the great a b u n d a n c e of D i a t o m s causes a great increase are more or less in the amount o f a s h as to p r e c l u d e them direct parison with land plants. others e n t i r e l y surface Bacillarieae species Most of

M a n y of the Alga? found i n the p l a n k t o n being largely and belong and very those Desmidiacea? The m a j o r i t y of t h e m

characteristic, some of organisms. the

to t h e P a h n e H a c e a \ P r o t o c o c c a c e a ' ,

Volvocaeea?,

D e s m i d s of

t h e p l a n k t o n possess

l o n g spines or processes w h i c h t e r m i n a t e i n spines, a n d i n

w h i c h n o r m a l l y possess l o n g spines the l a t t e r are of g r e a t e r Some of the The Protococcacea? a n d D i a t o m s assumption of this spined their free-floating Alga' .
2

length when the plants occur in the p l a n k t o n than when found in other situations. also acquired long is to be dition have conand spines.

correlated with

existence

their consequent

n e e d for g r e a t e r p r o t e c t i o n a g a i n s t those a n i m a l s

of t h e p l a n k t o n w h i c h feed o n Alga? exist under very freezing even when i n the

varied conditions

of

temperature. condition. healthy It

In is

t e m p e r a t e a n d a r c t i c c l i m a t e s m a n v of t h e m can s u r v i v e p r o l o n g e d ordinary vegetative from the ice quite possible temperature. which pass to m e l t o u t numerous Alga?

w h i c h have suffered

i n no w a y from

their exposure

to such a low Alga

I n the arctic and antarctic regions, in the A l p s and

1

i n t h e A n d e s , t h e r e is a s n o w - f l o r a , c o n s i s t i n g p r i n c i p a l l y of their entire existence on the snow and ice.

This

c o l l e c t i o n of A l g a ? , w h i c h is k n o w n as t h e ' C r y o p l a n k t o n , ' c o n s i s t s o f a f e w f o r m s w h i c h a r e m o r e o r less u n i v e r s a l i n s u c h s i t u a t i o n s .

3

B r a n d t i n W i s s e n s c h . M e e r e s u n t e r s u c h u n g e n , X . F o l g e , B d i i i , H e f t 2 , 1S!)8 ; consult also A m e r i c a n N a t u r a l i s t , x x x i i , D e e . 1H!)8. W e s t & G . S. W e s t , ' S c o t t . F r e s h w . P l a n k t o n , ' J o u n i . L i n n . Soc. B u t . x x x v , N o v . 1 9 0 3 , p. 5 5 4 . T h e m o s t i n t e r e s t i n g of these Algae are Sjilucrelhi nivalis H o m m e r f e l d t (the B e d S n o w p l a n t ) a n d a D e s m i d , J ncylonema Xordenskiiihlii, h'rst d i s c o v e r e d b y B e r g g r e n i n the s n o w s of G r e e n l a u d , a n d a f t e r w a r d s b y L a g e r h e i m i n t h e A n d e s a n d by C h o i l a t on M o n t B l a n c .
1 2 3

Introduction

Algae also occur i n w a r m streams, a n d the v e g e t a t i o n of h o t - s p r i n g s consists exclusively of A l g a ' . T h e y can exist in hot water a n d hot
1

v a p o u r u p to a t e m p e r a t u r e of 94-5 C . ( 2 0 0 F . ) . therefore inhabit exist at relatively low the hottest

I t is w o r t h y of those which of

note t h a t the A l g a ' w h i c h occur at v e r y h i g h a l t i t u d e s , a n d w h i c h temperatures, and few springs, are, w i t h exceptions, species

Myxophycea-; and Bacillariea?. Some Alga? become encrusted silica, and which The depends play no small part are g e n e r a l l y f o u n d comparative i n the with carbonate formation neighbourhood of l i m e or of of the with in the deposits Algue geofrom of quiet

hot-springs. the

richness of a n y district in freshwater a n d on

very largely on its physical geography though many of the

logical formations. districts, even them. the commoner

M o u n t a i n o u s tracts arc more prolific t h a n Hat larger A l g a ' are absent found in low-lying

M o s t of the l a r g e r f i l a m e n t o u s Algae a n d a n a b u n d a n c e unicellular forms are

waters, b u t i n m o u n t a i n o u s areas the f i l a m e n t o u s forms are c h i e f l y representatives of the Myxophycca and Conjugata-, the are g r e a t l y presence increased consist merely o f n u m e r o u s s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s Mottgeotiu of s u c h d i s t r i c t s , a n d t h e u n i c e l l u l a r f o r m s by the a d d i t i o n of n u m e r o u s Desmids. being a m a r k e d feature I f the mountains

of t h e O l d e r P a h e o z o i c r o c k s , of P r e - C a m b r i a n r o c k s , or of r o c k s of I g n e o u s o r i g i n , there is a s u r p r i s i n g n u m e r i c a l increase, not district of carboniferous poor. T h u s , the E n g l i s h of species b u t also o f i n d i v i d u a l s ; a n d i n c o m p a r i s o n , a m o u n t a i n o u s l i m e s t o n e or o t h e r f o r m a t i o n is d i s t i n c t l y L a k e District, Wales, and certain parts T h e poorest area of a l l is the

of S c o t l a n d a n d I r e l a n d y i e l d a m u c h g r e a t e r v a r i e t y of A l g a ' t h a n a n y other parts of the B r i t i s h Isles. fen d i s t r i c t i n t h e east o f E n g l a n d . T h e most prolific localities i n the B r i t i s h Islands, and in the whole north-west perhaps of has

of E u r o p e , for f r e s h w a t e r A l g a ? a r e t h e s m a l l t a r n s The p l a n k t o n of the larger lakes of this

a n d p e a t - b o g s w h i c h lie i n the h o l l o w s of the L e w i s i a n gneiss Scotland. area is also m u c h richer i n the elsewhere. Desmidiacea?, t h a n a n y w h i c h

been described from

M o s t of the u n i c e l l u l a r Alga? a n d some of t h e f i l a m e n t o u s ones, unless specially protected

1

as i n m a n y D e s m i d s , a r e r e a d i l y t a k e n

W . H . B r e w e r i n A m e r . J o u m . S c i e n c e , ser. 2, x i i . T h e s e A]ga3 were u n i c e l l s , f i l a m e n t o u s A l g a ; h a v i n g been o b s e r v e d u p to a t e m p e r a t u r e of 85 C. ( 1 8 5 F . p G . S . W e s t i n J o u r n . B o t . 1902, p. 2 4 1 .

Introduction
as f o o d b y Crustacea. that la'ris, the feed Amoeba', Tnrbellarians, Oligoeluetes, Tardigrades The larvatadpoles of that of the c o m m o n most remarkable Alga- .
1

i and

frog feed

almost

excluXeitopns proof of put A tube

s i v e l y o n t h e l a r g e r f i l a m e n t o u s Alga>, a m i B l e s has r e c e n t l y s h o w n A f r i c a n frog, A e x c l u s i v e l y on Alga'. of freshwater Alga' a will be plentiful supply found most t i d i e s or b o t t l e s useful. the lower considerable

p o r t i o n of t h e food of f r e s h w a t e r living and decaying For small the wide-mouthed lubes, care filled collection

L a m e l l i b r a n c h s also consists

S m a l l q u a n t i t i e s of t h e l a r g e r , s t r i c t l y a q u a t i c A l g a ' s h o u l d be into these b e i n g t a k e n not to o v e r s t o c k the tube. small tuft of the A l g a w i t h should not be and p l e n t y of w a t e r is b e s t , a m i t h e accompanies

more than three-quarters full.

T h e r e a s o n for overcrowding, for be e x a m i n e d

t h i s is o b v i o u s , as r a p i d d e c o m p o s i t i o n m a n y hours after they have been s t a n c e s e v e n for a d a y o r t w o .

it frequently happens that collections cannot

made, or u n d e r c e r t a i n c i r c u m -

T o c o l l e c t t h e m i n u t e A l g a - t h a t o c c u r a t t a c h e d to l a r g e r w a t e r plants, the l a t t e r s h o u l d be mud r e m o v e d f r o m t h e w a t e r w i t h as l i t t l e as p o s s i b l e , t h e s u p e r f l u o u s w a t e r a l l o w e d to d r a i n a w a y for a bottle, the issuing water being found numerous collected of in the bottle.

few m i n u t e s , a n d t h e y s h o u l d t h e n be g e n t l y s q u e e z e d o v e r a w i d e mouthed In bottle the sediment w i l l be w h i c h s e t t l e s to t h e b o t t o m the water in the

1

unicellular and other small Alga . obtained of silken they of the T h e A l g a of the p l a n k t o n

S o m e t i m e s a h u n d r e d or even t w o h u n d r e d species m a y be from a s m a l l q u a n t i t y of s u c h m a t e r i a l . are collected f r o m tow-nets. If should i t is d e s i r e d be placed and to k e e p the surface layers of w a t e r by means

t h e p l a n t s l i v i n g for s o m e t i m e jars often with an strong light. will S t e r i l e species of become fertile

in wide-mouthed to too CEdogomacea?

abundance

water, and not exposed Zygnemacete these conditions.

under

T h e r e c a n be l i t t l e d o u b t t h a t a p o r t i o n of the food of Cera tod us, the A u s t r a l i a n m u d - f i s h , c o n s i s t s of A l g a ; . A n e x a m i n a t i o n of t h e i n t e s t i n e of t h i s fish (for w h i c h I m u s t e x p r e s s m y i n d e b t e d n e s s to P r o f . H o w e s ) , r e v e a l e d m a s s e s of s t i c k s , t w i g s , leaves, f i a g m e i i t s ' o f H e p a t i c s , etc., a l l of w h i c h w o u l d h a v e been t a k e n i n b y the fish f r o m the m u d d y h o t t o m of t h e w a t e r i n w h i c h i t l i v e d . T h i s m a t e r i a l w o u l d be m o s t l y i n a dead c o n d i t i o n before b e i n g s w a l l o w e d a n d i t seems to suffer l i t t l e c h a n g e i n i t s passage t h r o u g h t h e g u t ; b u t a m i c r o s c o p i c a l e x a m i n a t i o n shows a m o n g s t i t t h e d e c o m p o s e d r e m a i n s of m a n y k i n d s of A l g a , i n c l u d i n g t h o u s a n d s of t h e e m p t y v a l v e s of D i a t o m s .
1

8 Alga
1

Introduction
s h o u l d a l w a y s ho e x a m i n e d t h e m are in the l i v i n g state whenever alive.

p o s s i b l e , as s o m e o f

more easily d e t e r m i n e d

when

M a n y of t h e D e s i n i d i a c e a ' a n d Bacillariea?, however, especially those w i t h characteristic surface m a r k i n g s , c a n o n l y be determined with p r e c i s i o n f r o m t h e d e a d e m p t y cells or s e m i c e l l s . I n p r e s e r v i n g A l g a - for f u t u r e e x a m i n a t i o n s e v e r a l f l u i d s m a y be u s e d . formalin almost the sium living I n s t u d y i n g the s t r u c t u r e of the cell-contents a 2 4 solution is and best the for subsequent the s t a i n i n g , etc. c e l l - w a l l are / This b y a d i l u t e s o l u t i o n of s t r u c t u r e of a trace A of preservative picric acid. B u t if /. is only potasequal been largely as a

equalled

cell-outlines acetate is

required An has

t h e n t h e r e is no b e t t e r

than a 4

s o l u t i o n of

(containing sufficient.

copper acetate). instructive

1

v o l u m e of t h i s s o l u t i o n a d d e d to the w a t e r i n w h i c h the A l g a ' are quite very paper published by recommended solution of B f e i f f e r K . v. W e l l h e i m for preserving methylene essential them. blue, on the m e t h o d s of chromacetic haunatoxylin, a c i d is C e r t a i n reagents prepara-

t i o n , s t a i n i n g , etc., o f a l g a , i n w h i c h iodine,

such A

ammonia-car2 /
0

m i n e , etc., a r e a l m o s t of m o t i l e forms.

to a l l s t u d e n t s

of Alga?.

c o c a i n e s o l u t i o n is also v e r y u s e f u l for t h e o b s e r v a t i o n

of the

cilia

S o m e Alga? can examination when These original colours. Alga? are preserved, gold-size. however, time it Alga

be p r e s e r v e d preserved out

b y d r y i n g , e i t h e r o n p a p e r or on better for purposes of future dried. their bright been up is than when regain

s l i p s of m i c a , b u t the}'

are a l w a y s

in a lluid medium again

T h e o n l y Alga? t h a t preserve w e l l b y d r y i n g are the mi soaking and, in water almost retain their freshness, moreover,

Myxophycea?.

original

best m o u n t e d the

i n the fluid in w h i c h they have to s e a l t h e m of fluid other k e e p for a

and

best varnish w i t h which

E v e r y o n e who has had any experience knows quite is d u e more well that i f his specimens to good fortune

mounts, long cause.

t h a n to a n y

M a n y f l u i d m o u n t s , e v e n the best ones, f r e q u e n t l y b e g i n to d r y u p by the formation of a i r - b u b b l e s i n t h e c e n t r e of the periphery. coverslip. the slide, w h i c h gradually extend towards T h e o n l y e x p l a n a t i o n of

this is t h e p o r o u s n a t u r e of the t h i n

I n e x a m i n i n g Alga?, in following out their life-history, and i n

F . PI'eiffer 11. v, W e l l h e i m , ' P r e p a r a t i o n d e r S i i s s w a s s e r a l g e n , ' i u P r i n g s h e i i n ' s J a h r b i i c h . f'iir w i s s e n s c h . B o t a n , B d x x v i , H e f t 4, B e r l i n , 1894.
1

Introduction
identifying them, they should always with the help of a Camera Lucida. be c a r e f u l l y d r a w n T h i s is t h e surest to

scale of the

way

o b t a i n i n g accurate m e a s u r e m e n t s of the p l a n t s , a n d also m u c h best w a y of i m p r e s s i n g on Great attention should tion of the is t h e renders boneitta protoplasmic of any be cytological characters,the the chromatophores, absence many books the m e m o r y their diagnostic
1

features. to their of It that can Tridisposi-

paid by a l l students of A l g a form on and these No as

s t r u c t u r e of the c e l l - w a l l , the

cell-contents, the information almost common

structure points student

the presence or absence of p y r e n o i d s , etc. definite on Alga: useless. genera

acquire erroneous {Conferva),

ideas of such Micraspora,

Ulotliri.r,

a n d others, i f he has once r e a l i z e d characters.

their fundamental cytological

CULTIVATION

OF

ALG.K,

I t is o f t e n is o f t e n develops

desirable

to c u l t i v a t e A l g a ? i n o r d e r

to

investigate Alga sometimes natural

their life-history and polymorphism. strange forms

U n d e r c u l t i v a t i o n an u n k n o w n in the

u n d e r a b n o r m a l c o n d i t i o n s , a n d as a r e s u l t , i t w h i c h are q u i t e

state of the plant.

C a r e f u l o b s e r v a t i o n of these c u l t u r e s f r e q u e n t l y t o w a r d s t h e e l u c i d a t i o n of the phylogenetic C u l t u r e s can be m a d e a t v a r i o u s t e m p e r a only. C u l t u r e s are most frequently good A pure solid the

affords g o o d e v i d e n c e r e l a t i o n s h i p s of Alga?.

tures, i n water, i n s u g a r solutions of v a r i o u s s t r e n g t h s , or i f necessary under d a m p conditions made i n solutions of containing a nutritive character, but is
1

sometimes for making

results are o b t a i n e d i n p u r e w a t e r or i n weak medium gelose very favourable cultures of the lower Alga? . the usefulness

saline solutions. have

K l e b s and others on dam]) types

emphasized

of c u l t u r e s on g e l a t i n e , agar-agar, a n d other The temperature necessary to o b t a i n

media, and cultivation experiments f r e q u e n t l y a success. good average

1

p o r c e l a i n plates are

best c u l t u r e s varies w i t h different temperature.

o f A l g a e , b u t 20 C . is a

C h o d a t a n d G r i n t z e s c o i n A r c h . S c i . T h y s . et N a t . x , 1900, p . 386.

ALGJE.

AhGM are of of a Most

are T h a l l o p h y t . e s of a s i m p l e or c o m p l e x green, them yellow-green, bine-green, in red or live entirely submerged

s t r u c t u r e , unci brown the floating the A colour. major freely at submerged few prefer

water and

p o r t i o n o f t h e m i n h a b i t t h e sea. water forms, adhering

T h e y are found masses to

t h e s u r f a c e , a t t a c h e d to s t o n e s , or as i n a l a r g e n u m b e r of t h e f r e s h in gelatinous p o r t i o n s of more h i g h l y organised aquatic plants.

d a m p s i t u a t i o n s i n w h i c h t h e y do n o t b e c o m e i m m e r s e d at a l l , or only periodically become covered w i t h water. T h e y are m a i n l y d i s t i n g u i s h e d from the F u n g i by the presence of c h l o r o p h y l l a n d the red, brown, and the green matters. large colour of consequently blue-green by b y t h e i r m o d e of life. Alg;e the presence which agree of o t h e r in other E v e n in but colouringthroughout characters, as c h l o r o p h y l l is present,

is m a s k e d these

A s t h e c o l o u r i n g - m a t t e r is u s u a l l y t h e s a m e plants

groups

particularly i n the method follows: C l a s s 1. Rhodophycece

of r e p r o d u c t i o n , t h e y are classified

(or

the

Red

Alga ),
3

containing

r e d d i s h c o l o u r i n g - m a t t e r k n o w n as p h y c o e r y t h r i n . Mostly marine. C l a s s 2. Pluvophyceo) brown Mostly C l a s s 3. (or the B r o w n Alga;), containing known as a

colouring-matter marine.

phycophsein.

Ghlorophycea' the green phyll. stored

(or t h e G r e e n A l g a ? ) , c o n t a i n i n g o n l y colouring-matter largely of known as chloroThe all Very freshwater plants. almost

product

a s s i m i l a t i o n is i n

cases s t a r c h .

Freshwater
C l a s s 4. Ileterokontw (or

Alga'

the Y e l l o w - g r e e n Alga?), containknown T h e stored product of a s s i m i l a -

i n g a large proportion of a yellow p i g m e n t as x a n t h o p h y l l . t i o n i s 'a f a t t y s u b s t a n c e . C l a s s 5. Bacilluriew the (or Freshwater.

the Diatoms), c o n t a i n i n g a brown resembles Universal of the b r o w n Alga?.

colouring-matter diatoinin, which much phycopba-'in b o t h i n fresh a n d salt water. C l a s s (j. Mij.rophyced> a blue (or the B l u e - g r e e n known

Alga?.), c o n t a i n i n g as phyeoeyanin.

colouring-matter

T h e s t o r e d p r o d u c t of a s s i m i l a t i o n is m o s t p r o b a b l y glycogen. M o s t l y freshwater. of of

B y far t h e g r e a t e r p a r t of t h e v e g e t a t i o n of t h e sea consists marine A l g a , and with few exceptions these marine forms arc q u i t e a different n a t u r e f r o m the freshwater ones. f r e s h w a t e r A l g a ? t h a t t h i s v o l u m e is C e i ' t a i n Alga? are k n o w n Diatoms, the siliceous valves The of concerned. These are i n a fossil state. which

I t is o n l y w i t h mostly for

are e m i n e n t l y s u i t e d

f o s s i l i z a t i o n , a n d a few o t h e r s i n w h i c h t h e t h a l l n s was w i t h c a r b o n a t e of l i m e .

encrusted much of

m a j o r i t y of other A l g i e are of

too f r a g i l e a n d d e l i c a t e a n a t u r e to b e c o m e f o s s i l i z e d , a n d m o s t the records of s u c h fossil A l g i e are of v e r y d o u b t f u l value. Freshwater Some of t h e m Algae are exhibit a variety of types of

structure. a single containing others of Siphoeach cellthe multione a of

unicellular,

each

plant consisting of

p r o t o p l a s m i c u n i t o r e n e r g i d (i.e. a m a s s o f p r o t o p l a s m a single nucleus) (e.g. are un septate or s u r r o u n d e d and enclosed ccunocytic plants

by a definite cell-wall of an aggregate plants,

Desmidiacea?, Bacillarieie, and m a n y Protococcoidea?); composed c e l l - w a l l (e.g. septate

protoplasmic u n i t s enclosed w i t h i n a c o m m o n nere, Hydrodictyou); wall, the divisions cellular septation of the o t h e r s a r e incompletely of the septate plant going on

segment c o n t a i n i n g a n u m b e r of protoplasmic u n i t s w i t h i n independently others are n u c l e i (e.g. Cladophoralcs); p l a n t s , each are

o r completely of the

segment

containing

p r o t o p l a s m i c u n i t (e.g. Z y g n e m a c c i e , C t n e t o p h o r a l e s , e t c . ) . Many occur u n i c e l l u l a r forms i n w h i c h the in a common solitary cells, but cells are more others or less which as colonies, individual

loosely h e l d together

m u c i l a g i n o u s envelope,

is e i t h e r secreted b y t h e p r o t o p l a s m of t h e cells or is d e r i v e d from

12
the cell-walls. T h i s m u c i l a g i n o u s s h e a t h is p r e s e n t i n m o s t of the Its n a t u r e was well i n v e s t i g a t e d b y H a u p t Schroder ,
5

unicellular and filamentous freshwater Alg;o, and sometimes attains a huge development. fieisch
1

a n d more recent!}' by

T h e m u l t i c e l l u l a r forms consist of closely connected i n g a thallus, spherical etc.), or Protodernta). "root" and a CEdogoniinti, The being (e.g. w h i c h e x h i b i t s a great variety of form. Cwhtstrum), Sometimes thalloid Spimgyra, filamentous (e.g. (e.g. the thallus (e.g. some is Spirogyra, species of expansion "shoot"
3

cells formIt may be Uluthrix, Coleochwte, into a Rhizocloniuta, hapteron. strength, ever,

a flattened

differentiated

Botrydiuin,

etc. ), b u t t h e " r o o t " is i n a l l cases m e r e l y

a n o r g a n o f a t t a c h m e n t a n d is m o r e c o r r e c t l y c a l l e d a times delicate, sometimes c i r c u l a r i z e d or lignified. of considerable thickness and it is

c e l l - w a l l a l w a y s consists l a r g e l y o f cellulose, a n d is s o m e even silicified, b u t rarely, if

I t often becomes g e l a t i n o u s i n its o u t e r layers. k n o w n a s chromatophores. many chromatophores. If colouring-matter A the

T h e p r i n c i p a l c o l o u r i n g - m a t t e r of t h e c e l l is u s u a l l y a r r a n g e d in definite parts of the protoplasm single cell may contain contain one the or green chromatophores some other chromoplast.s).

chlorophyll, (or but

t h e y a r e k n o w n a s chloroplastid.s colouring-matter P l a s t i d s are

( o r chloroplasU); t h e y are termed present in all groups

if they contain chroiitoplustids of Algae,

those present i n the M y x o p h y c e a ; are of a v e r y p r i m i t i v e character. Chromatophores, p a r t i c u l a r l y chloroplasts, often c o n t a i n which consist of colourless bears masses of proteid pyrenoids, The substance.

c e n t r a l m a s s of t h e p y r e n o i d is a p r o t e i d s u b s t a n c e of c r y s t a l l o i d a l character It irregular which i n its a great form, coat resemblance and of is to an a l e u r o n g r a i n . quite by an an the (or On surrounded latter In is s o m e t i m e s angular, sometimes outward or r o u n d e d , or i t m a y be often The

amylaceous extent envelope that of

envelope its

starch.

sometimes to s u c h mass

becomes lobed and penetrates existence amylaceous

into the

chromatophore each central

appears material

doubtful. round

Spirogyra

p y r e n o c r y s t a l ) is i n t h e f o r m o f a n u m b e r of g r a i n s of s t a r c h .

H a u p t f l e i s c h , ' Z e l l m e m b r a n m i d H i i l l g a l l e r t e der D e s m i d i a c e e n , ' M i t t e i l . aus d. N a t u r w i s s . V e r e i n e f. N e u v o i p o n i m e r n u n d R i i g e n , 1888. - S c h r o d e r , U u t e r s u c l u m g e n i i h e r G a l l e r t b i l d u n g e n der A l g e n , ' V e r h a n d . des N a t u r h i s t . - M e d . V e i e i n s z u H e i d e l b e r g , B d v i i , H e f t 2, 1002. B o r g e , ' U e b e r d i e B h i z o i d e n b i l d n n g , ' U p s a l a n y a T i d n i n g s A k t e b . T r . 1894 ; W e s t a n d G . S. W e s t i n A n n . B o t . v o l . x i i , M a r c h 1898.
1 3

Vegetatire

multiplication

13
Somedivision and of then the

the d i v i s i o n of a cell the pyronoids u s u a l l y d i v i d e equally. times a pyrcnoid nourished the cell, the i n a well-nourished cell m u l t i p l i e s by amylaceous The p o r t i o n hrst disappears is t h u s a store spontaneously w i t h o u t a n y d i v i s i o n of the cell or the c e l l - n u c l e u s . crystalloidal part. pyrennid

In a b a d l y reserve

food-material, a m i it m a y arise q u i t e

without

previous existence of pyrenoids in the cell. A l m o s t a l l A l g i e are h o l o p h y t e s ; t h a t is to say, t h e y are t h e m selves able to elaborate organic m a t e r i a l from The the mineral and o t h e r i n o r g a n i c s u b s t a n c e s f o u n d i n t h e w a t e r , or i n s o m e i n s t a n c e s , in the atmosphere, i n w h i c h they exist. the chromatophores of the e n e r g y of w h i c h is u t i l i z e d Alg;e absorb chlorophyll found in for t h e consublive. is cells arrests c e r t a i n rays of l i g h t , the by the l i v i n g protoplasm of

struction of organic substance from the inorganic m a t e r i a l s t a k e n up. a relatively large a m o u n t m i n e r a l food they stances, p a r t i c u l a r l y nitrates, from the It has been assumed t h a t the presence that these plants occur water in which

of n i t r a t e s i n a b u n d a n c e

n e c e s s a r y for t h e p r o l i f i c g r o w t h o f A l g i e , b u t i t i s c e r t a i n l y t r u e i n q u a n t i t y i n w a t e r w h i c h is r e l a t i v e l y
1

poor in nitrates.

W h i p p l e a n d P a r k e r s t a l e , as a r e s u l t o f e x p e r i of s m a l l c h l o r o p h y l l - b e a r i n g o r g a n i s m s i n

ments on the occurrence

t h e w a t e r s o f l a k e s , t h a t t h e p r e s e n c e or a b s e n c e of c a r b o n i c a c i d is one of the f u n d a m e n t a l factors w h i c h i n f l u e n c e t h e g r o w t h of A l g a v T h e t r o p i c a l A l g a o f t h e g e n e r a Phylhmphon are p a r t i a l The parasites, and s y m b i o t i c w i t h other p l a n t s or even w i t h a n i m a l s . growth of the t h a l l u s m a y be a p i c a l or i n t e r c a l a r y . In m a n y A l g a ? i t is b y t h e r e p e a t e d d i v i s i o n of a s i n g l e a p i c a l c e l l , or b y a series of cha'te. m a r g i n a l c e l l s , as i n t h e e x p a n d e d t h a l l u s o f filamentous meristematie and undergo ColeoTn man}' of the Alga? w i t h intercalary g r o w t h division by and Ceplmhnros as a few h a v e a l r e a d y been mentioned

all the cells of the t h a l l u s are (e.g. Z y g n e m a c e a ? , Vegetative

Ulotrichaeea?). i n m a n y of these p l a n t s i t is in two

m u l t i p l i c a t i o n occurs i n the u n i c e l l u l a r forms

o r d i n a r y c e l l - d i v i s i o n or fission, and the only method of increase. direction directions o n l y (e.g. i n one p l a n e (e.g. A-phonothece,

T h e d i v i s i o n m a y t a k e place i n one Glwothece, Glwucapia, Stichocuccus), and m a n y Tetrasporn, Merismopediu), or i n a l l others).

d i r e c t i o n s o f s p a c e (e.g. Glwocystis,

W h i p p l e a n d P a r k e r , i n T r a n s . A m e r . M i c r . S o c . M a y 1902,

14
In the Desmidiacea?, in w h i c h about after the cells generally e x h i b i t a more

or less d e e p m e d i a n c o n s t r i c t i o n , d i v i s i o n is o n l y i n one a n d i t is b r o u g h t (or semicells) formed In viduals half-cell. by the development the old one halves. d i v i s i o n consists between many

direction,

of two new half-cells of an old and a by new the

S o t h a t eacdi o f t h e i n d i -

unicells the

d i v i s i o n is a c c o m p l i s h e d The portions

f o r m a t i o n of d a u g h t e r - c e l l s w i t h i n the m o t h e r - c e l l . cells are r e j u v e n i z e d a n d m e t a m o r p h o s e d mother-cell Sometimes and are enclosed the daughter-cells in the old wall happens

daughter-

of the o r i g i n a l mother-cell. the to

of t h e

a r e s e t free b y t h e b u r s t i n g o f

w a l l of the m o t h e r - c e l l , b u t i t often the daughter-cells. Successive is f o r m e d

t h a t t h e o l d w a l l of produced the

t h e m o t h e r - c e l l s w e l l s u p a n d r e m a i n s as a n o u t e r , w i d e r c o a t generations of cells are in the same m a n n e r inside the enlarged walls of the

mother-cells

until quite a colony

inside the swollen c e l l - w a l l of

o r i g i n a l m o t h e r - c e l l (e.g. m a n y P r o t o c o c c o i d e a ? a n d C h r o o c o c c a c e a ? ) . I n m a n y t y p e s o f l o w e r A l g ; e t h e r e is n o between tative this so-called division .

1

definite l i n e to be d r a w n and the ordinary vegetwo or of four their at the time

free c e l l - f o r m a t i o n certain of the

In

Protococcacea?

daughter-cells

arise

i n a mother-cell, and

escape f r o m t h e p a r e n t - c e l l t h e y possess t h e e x a c t f o r m a n d e x t e r n a l p e c u l i a r i t i e s of t h e p a r e n t ; these have been t e r m e d Increase (Edogoniacea? On of cells occurs in the filamentous autospores. Algae by new

divisions, the septa b e i n g a l w a y s transverse to t h e l e n g t h . the method the of cell-division is somewhat under the family. ctenocytic Alga? septa a n d a d e s c r i p t i o n of i t is g i v e n i n j u r y to

I n the

specialized usually filament, in

filamentous to be set

a p p e a r c u t t i n g off t h e i n j u r e d p a r t . away, and if it happens two filaments are Vauchertu, and i f the thus free.

T h e i n j u r e d p o r t i o n soon dies m e d i a n p a r t of a This occurs filament frequently

i n the

i n j u r i e s to one filaments of the some

are n u m e r o u s , a l l

t h e i n j u r e d p a r t s a r e s o m e t i m e s c u t off, t h e i n t e r m e d i a t e u n i n j u r e d portions developing into new The great reproduction of ways, variety of most on b e i n g set free. about in a an plants cases exhibiting special both freshwater Alga? is b r o u g h t

asexual and a sexual Asexual cells develop i n t o cysts

mode of

reproduction. non-motile
1

reproduction.In

o r u n i c e l l u l a r g e m m a ? (e.g.

Zygnemacea

C b o d a t i l l A n u . B o t . 1807, p. 102.

Asexual
t h e y are also s p e c i a l l y c u t filamentous formed. Somctimos and

reproduction
off i n t h e V a u c h c r i a c c . ' o ) , a n d produced, by in

15
the are

M y x o p h y c c a ; hormoyone*

or m u l t i c e l l u l a r g e m m a

single n o n - m o t i l e cells are ajdanospores when formed

which

h a v e b e e n t e r m e d b y W i d e akinetes rejuvenescence

w h e n they are formed w i t h o u t rejuvenescence M a n y of these n o n as

(e.g. C h a d o p h o r a l e s , C o n f e r v a l e s , C o n j u g a t a ? ) . rest for c o n s i d e r a b l e hypnospores generation o f spores the angium. (or and

m o t i l e a s e x u a l spores, w h i c h m a y be e i t h e r a k i n e t e s or aplanospores, periods before g e r m i n a t i o n and are k n o w n a s liypnocysts). w h e n borne borne on when on the the sometimes sporangia A s e x u a l reproductive gametophyte A of sporophyte. and some in the

o r g a n s a r e k n o w n a s gonidanylu

s p o r a n g i u m (or a g o n i d a n g i u m ) as a r u l e g i v e s o r i g i n to a n u m b e r ( o r gouidia), b u t i n Vaucheriu, one gonidium (Edogonium, is formed Ulotrichacete only gonidthe

V e r y often the g o n i d i a c o n s i s t of m o t i l e cells w h i c h r e c e i v e name of zoogonidia (or zoospores). One of the most

frequent

m e t h o d s of a s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n is by m e a n s of z o o g o n i d i a , w h i c h are found i n all groups of freshwater Alga? e x c e p t the Conjugata? the Z o o g o n i d i a are s m a l l masses of in numbers by free proto(the largest order of the C h l o r o p h y c e i e ) , the M y x o p h y c e i e , a n d Bacillarieas (or D i a t o m s ) . of a cell, or more plasm formed singly by the rejuvenescence frequently

of the entire contents cell-formation. chromatophores, The swim cilia are zoogonidium quickly often cilia zoois v e r y

T h e y are not possessed of a cellulose wall, b u t are f u r n i s h e d w i t h o n e (?), t w o , f o u r , o r m a n y c i l i a , w i t h o n e o r m o r e and and often with one or two contractile vacuoles. it to usually disposed their rapid through present. gonidium Sexual t o w a r d s one vibratile A red the

e n d or one side of t h e cause or b r o w n pigment-spot conies

movements

the water.

After a time develops

zoogonidium secretes

to rest, the wall, a n d the

disappear, the protoplasm

a cellulose

into a new plant. by the union of male the the ele-

reproduction.Reproduction

a n d female e l e m e n t s , or gametes, is f a i r l y g e n e r a l unicellular Protococcoideie, the gametes

throughout

A l g i e , b u t i t is e n t i r e l y a b s e n t i n t h e M y x o p h y c e ; e , in some of and i n the S y n g e i i e t i c a . are clearly differentiated i n t o male and female

Sometimes

m e n t s , b u t i n o t h e r cases s e x u a l differences are s c a r c e l y a p p r e c i a b l e . T h e f o l l o w i n g is a s u m m a r y of the s e x u a l m e t h o d s of met with in the freshwater A l g i e : reproduction

16
I. jugation. a. Gametes set zygote) Sexual reproduction sexual by

Algrc
isogamons gametes the (isogametes), process of or con-

precisely

similar

cells w h i c h

undergo

c i l i a t e d , k n o w n as pluuogwmetes on conjugation forming (e.g. Ulotrichaeea, Ulvace;e,

or

zoogumetes, (or

free, a n d

a zygospore

Trentepohliacea',

Pundorina). b. G a m e t e s n o t c i l i a t e d , k n o w n as i. a,planogametes.

C o n j u g a t i o n f o r m i n g a zygospore w h i c h after a period of r e s t d e v e l o p s (e.g. Bacillarica are are set not gametes gametes directly into a new and free; set l)esmi<liacea\ Zygnemea?, free). in in gametophyte which which the the

ii.

C o n j u g a t i o n forming a zygospore w h i c h immediately develops (e.g. a rudimentary sporophyte w i t h one spore Mesocarpea'). by heteroganious gametes (Jieterothe

II. gametes),

Sexual

reproduction fertilization.

or clearly differentiated sexual cells w h i c h

undergo

process of a.

O o g a m o u s h e t e r o g a m y : T h e female o r g a n is an c o n t a i n i n g a n oosphere. diuni (or spermutozoids). of an The oospore T h e male organ result of (e.g. is a n i n w h i c h are developed m o t i l e , c i l i a t e d Vaucheriacea,

oogonium antheriantherozoids the GCdogo-

f e r t i l i z a t i o n is

production and b.

niales, c e r t a i n of t h e C h a t o p h o r a l e s a n d C l a d o p h o r a l e s , some of the Volvocaceie). -Aprocarp with no are

C a r p o g a m o u s h e t e r o g a m y : T h e female o r g a n is (consisting non-ciliated with of carpogtmium (or and trichogyne) specially differentiated female cell. spermatid spores results in the development contained
1

T h e male cells (or

pollinoids). as

Fertilization sporocarp) (e.g. carpospores

o f a cystocarp known

Rhodophycea' ). T h e sexual termed organs of those A l g a w i t h If the. A l g a

1

s i m i l a r s e x u a l cells the

are cell

gametaugia.

are

unicellular then

itself becomes the g a m e t a n g i u m

(e.g.

Desmidiacea', Baeillariece), forms the ordinary vegeta-

and i n the m u l t i c e l l u l a r a n d ccenocytic

t i v e c e l l s b e c o m e t h e g a m e t a n g i a (e.g. Z y g i i e m a c e t e , C h a a t o p h o r a l e s ,

Se.rva-l organs
Hydrodictyou). gives more origin to

17

I n the whole of the C o n j u g a t a ' the g a m e t a n g i u i n o n l y one aplanoga found mete, in the hut in other A l g i e i t is
11111.

u s u a l for s e v e r a l g a m e t e s s u c h as are with the bodies

to arise from more

one g a m e t a n g i or less

Planotjametes, shaped

Clotriehacea', are

pearTwo move-

ehromatophores

confined

towards the broader end, the n a r r o w e r end b e i n g colourless. cilia are inserted at or near the n a r r o w , colourless pigment-spot is f r e q u e n t l y present. The}
7

end, and a red conjugate, organ oogonium, someat the

exhibit active finally poles.

m e n t s for a l o n g e r o r s h o r t e r p e r i o d o f t i m e a n d each p a i r c o m i n g i n t o contact by t h e i r colourless In those Alga' with

d i s s i m i l a r s e x u a l c e l l s t h e female tEdogoniacea'), or produced (e.g. female cell or

c o n s i s t s e i t h e r o f a s i n g l e c e l l o r a, c o u i o c y t e k n o w n a s t h e w h i c h i s u s u a l l y m o r e o r l e s s s p h e r i c a l (e.g. times attenuated into a beak apex An oogonium (e.g. a Vatichervt), single i n t o a l o n g , n a r r o w t u b e , t h e triehogyne usually contains
1

Coleocha'tacea'). oosphere many there are

(e.g. V a u c h e r i a c e a , ( E d o g o n i a c e a ' ) , b u t s o m e t i m e s o o s p h e r e s p r e s e n t (e.g. S p h u T o p l e a c e u ' ) .

A n oosphere is g e n e r a l l y w i t h a clear, I t is at this multicellular and spot.

a spherical cell c o n t a i n i n g chromatophores, a n d often c o l o u r l e s s a r e a a t o n e s i d e k n o w n as t h e receptive In the Rhodophycea> the female organ

spot t h a t t h e a n t h e r o z o i d enters d u r i n g the process o f fertilization. is u s u a l l y a s t r u c t u r e (in t h e f r e s h w a t e r R e d A l g a ' i t is u n i c e l l u l a r ) t e r m e d a procarp, a The cells. w h i c h i s d i v i s i b l e i n t o t w o p o r t i o n s , a carpogonuim male organ i s k n o w n as t h e autherid iaui. triehogyne. I t is usually or of many of the the They end, there i t m a y consist of one

u n i c e l l u l a r , b u t i n CEdogonium m a l e c e l l s (spermatozoids Rhodophycete pear-shaped,

E a c h a n t h e r i d i a l cell often

g i v e s r i s e to q u i t e a n u m b e r and most of

o r antherozoids),

but in the (Edogoniacea'

i t crives r i s e t o t w o , a n d i n t h e C o l e o c h a ' t a c e a ' to o n l y one. but may be asexual zoogonidia, but are u s u a l l y smaller. elongate and

Antherozoids frequently resemble T h e y are almost rod-like.

commonly

possess t w o c i l i a w h i c h are g e n e r a l l y i n s e r t e d at t h e p o i n t e d b u t l a t e r a l l y i n Volvos, faintly coloured Sexual organs tococcoidea.' absent from Vaucheria, e t c . , a n d i n (F.dogou'nim pigment-spot. i n m a n y of the is q u i t e a t u f t o f c i l i a a t t h e n a r r o w e r e n d . a n d often have not possess a red been observed

T h e y are as a r u l e IVo-

a n d in the Syngenetica', a n d are a p p a r e n t l y entirely the whole class of the Myxophycea'.

18

Alf/c
M a n y A l g a ' e x h i b i t a n alternation of generations neither asexual i n t h e i r lii'enor sexual is, of course,

historv. absent.

In

those

forms

in

which

r e p r o d u c t i o n is k n o w n t h i s a l t e r n a t i o n o f g e n e r a t i o n s of generations. sporophyte

O t h e r Alga? e x h i b i t s l i g h t indications of an alternation T h u s , in a largo n u m b e r of the C h l o r o p h y c e a , tho

1

generation

is

represented

by

the

zygospore.

This

z y g o s p o r e c a n be d e s c r i b e d as a u n i c e l l u l a r s p o r a n g i u m w h i c h often gives rise to t w o or four zoospores. rest, g e r m i n a t e s a n d produces tube between the gamctangia, Each z o o s p o r e , on c o m i n g t o generation. In connectingimmediately the gametophyte and the

the M e s o c a r p e a the isogamous gametes conjugate in a zygospore

produces a r u d i m e n t a r y sporocarp consisting of a variable n u m b e r o f cells, one c e l l o f w h i c h is t h e c a r p o s p o r e . generation. gives rise to the n e w gametophyte T h i s is t h e s p o r o p h y t e In the KhodoT h e earposporo, after a p e r i o d of rest, g e r m i n a t e s a n d generation. is a w e l l - m a r k e d a l t e r n a t i o n o f gametophyte life by is t h e is a generations.

phycea' there In in the the

Alga.; the of

important generation : great reduction of increase in the the

i n f a c t , t h o 'plant' scale gametophyte

is t h e g a m e t o p h y t e ; vegetable there a

b u t as o n e p r o c e e d s h i g h e r

accompanied

corresponding

d e v e l o p m e n t of the sporophyte, u n t i l i n the P h a n e r o g a m s the sporop h y t e b e c o m e s t h e 'plant' and the gametophyte is p a r a s i t i c on i t .

POLYMORPHISM.

P o l y m o r p h i s m occurs i n most families of Alga?. which some species

A l l those

Alga' forms. has the one and

e x h i b i t a n a l t e r n a t i o n of g e n e r a t i o n s are p o l y m o r p h i c , a n d a p p e a r to possess several different v e g e t a t i v e occurs i n A l g i e to Sirodot that of genera tichizo-

I t is v e r y d o u b t f u l , h o w e v e r , i f p o l y m o r p h i s m proved the occurrence

the extraordinary extent advocated b y some authors. Batraeliospermnm plants at one (joni/im genus. and a n d Lemauea, time described lloriuitlitnn is are

of several types of s t r u c t u r e i n t h e a n d i t is f a i r l y e v i d e n t under the genera in Prasiola, forms Botrijdium, Pleurococcus. different vegetative

Polymorphism

well

illustrated

n u m e r o u s s t r i k i n g i n s t a n c e s c o u l d be m e n t i o n e d of o t h e r A l g ; e i n w h i c h it occurs, n o t a b l y i n the c o m m o n g e n u s to p r o v e (on insufficient evidence) the existence H a n s g i r g , and f o l l o w i n g i n his footsteps W'olle, have endeavoured

of e x t r a o r d i n a r y

p o l y m o r p h i s m i n A l g a ? , r e l e g a t i n g m o s t o f t h e u n i c e l l u l a r A l g a ; as

Polymorphism
more stages i n the g r o w t h of h i g h e r forms. on this subject, statements which I t is n e c e s s a r y , by

I!)

howmade or

ever, to r e m a r k t h a t a g r e a t m a n y loose s t a t e m e n t s h a v e b e e n are s u p p o r t e d conclusive evidence. fact of t h e o c c u r r e n c e different unicellular plants

no direct

M o s t hf the r e m a r k s have been based upon the together, i n one m a t r i x , of various stages <t > i d e n t i t y of c e r t a i n in the case of t h e gelatinous normally of u n i c e l l u l a r stages with i n one life-history

p l a n t s , a n d to t h e a s s u m e d with

higher organisms. m a n y different

U n d o u b t e d l y in the

Myxophycea:.' matrix, and very

forms are m e t

these are of the most c o n f u s i n g n a t u r e . much

M a n y of the h i g h e r blue-

green A l g i e do c e r t a i n l y pass t h r o u g h stages w h i c h r e s e m b l e no doubt that careful observation form frequently proves

s o m e o f t h e s o - c a l l e d u n i c e l l u l a r species, b u t t h e r e is e q u a l l y t h a t t h i s is a I n s o m e i n s t a n c e s i t m a y be q u i t e

resemblance and not an identity. true that a blue-green

w h i c h h a s b e e n a c c e p t e d as a s p e c i e s

i n t h e p a s t is r e a l l y a s t a g e i n t h e d e v e l o p m e n t of a n o t h e r f o r m , b u t t h a t does not necessarily prove t h a t every b l u e - g r e e n A l g a e x h i b i t s w i d e p o l y m o r p h i s m a n d t h a t e v e r y form m e t w i t h is o n l y one in some complex life-history. but Similarly, in the polymorphism Myxonema and is frequent, up because species of ('lireto/ihum i t does stage or not Chlorophycefe,

(Stigeoclonium)

at one p e r i o d of t h e i r existence r e g u l a r l y into ' l tilmelta-\ike'

J

normally break

forms,

f o l l o w t h a t e v e r y a g g r e g a t e o f u n i c e l l s s u c h a s Glveocystis, e t c . , i s m e r e l y a s t a g e i n t h e d e v e l o p m e n t o f Chtt'tuphora, or some o t h e r allied p l a n t . of higher and lower types T h e observation of Alga.', both of the in

Pulmella, Mysonemu,

polymorphism under their the Myxumuch regarding been

nature and

c u l t i v a t i o n , is, h o w e v e r , t h e s u r e s t a n d b e s t w a y to d i s c o v e r affinities, a n d nema assumes to in many under is cases f u r n i s h e s d i r e c t e v i d e n c e T h u s , t h e fact a ' PcUmetla-statv,' reasons as for as t o that p h y l o g e n y of the plants in question. r e s e m b l i n g s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s Paliuella related Myxonema derived ' them, (and from the one of the therefore the
j

certain conditions

b u t i n no w a y specifically having

primary

Chietophoracea)

Pahnellacea . many a much of the Alga' referred to the with order fila-

Without

question

Protococcoidea? have indicated the genus by

more

direct relationship position. Ni'igeli as A s an a

mentous green Alg;e, particularly with their present systematic by Stichococats, described

t h e O l r e t o p h o r a l e s , t h a n is instance, by unicell, un-

d o u b t e d l y b e l o n g s to t h e f a m i l y U l o t r i c h a c e a - a n d is c o n n e c t e d

20 m a n y i n t e r m e d i a t e .stages w i t h s p e c i e s o f K i i t z i n g ' s g e n u s and But, even with species

1

Glcrotila, was first

2

of

the

genus this

Ulothru: is the

This case, a n d

definitely shown by C a v a l t h o u g h i n some of the g r o u p genera

and afterwards emphasized by instances have to be

Klercker . various still is

' Protococcoide;e'

t r a n s f e r r e d to more

o t h e r g r o u p s to w h i c h t h e y m o r e r i g h t l y b e l o n g , m a n y f o r m s h a v e to r e m a i n it has been ment of i n t h e old g r o u p ' Protocoeooidepe ' u n t i l Tetraedron to be k n o w n concerning their life-histories a n d affinities. asserted t h a t species of t h e g e n u s but this is n o w known of 1 8 4 - 5 ( = ]'<>Ii/edriiiin Pediastrum,

F o r instance, Kiitz.

X i i g . BS41J) a r e m e r e l y s t a g e s i n t h e d e v e l o p erroneous ,
3

and t h a t even i f certain forms are developed Pediastrum which much resemble species

i n the life-cycle of Tetraedron, yet the It from

l a t t e r g e n u s is q u i t e d i s t i n c t a n d has a l i f e - h i s t o r y of its o w n . i s , h o w e v e r , m o s t p r o b a b l e t h a t Pediastrum A l i n e o f t h e n a t u r e o f Tetraedron, under the name of Euastropsis. has been evolved

a n d one of the connectino- l i n k s

has been discovered i n a g e n u s recent!}' d e s c r i b e d b y L a g e r h e i m

A s a n o t h e r e x a m p l e of erroneous conclusions a r r i v e d at i n s u f f i c i e n t e v i d e n c e , t h e r e is t h e case o f t h e g e n u s T h e discovery by S i r o d o t speriunm species speriuinn. certain

8 4

from

Clutntransia. BatraehoBatrachowith of ' the or of

of t h e ' p r o t o n e m a - s t a g o ' of m e r e l y asexual forms of to t h e m i s t a k e of which they much says that to ( a n d Leinanea) speak

was regarded b y m a n y people of Cliantransia, This were was entirely due o f C/iantransio, upon to this, be

as a s u f f i c i e n t p r o o f t h a t confounding resembled.

t h e s p o r o p h y t i c s h o o t s o f Batrachospermum t r u e species in of iisia-tonus Hurray , " ('luintro protonema Leinanea commenting a moss

" o f t h e s e o-enera " m e a n s n o m o r e t h a n i f t h e were c a l l e d i t s ' Conferva-form These growths

the p r o t h a l l u s of a fern its ' L i v e r w o r t - f o r m . ' a n d Batrochospermum GJiuntrausia." generic type

h a v e n o t h i n g to do w i t h t h e v a l i d established that the higher types

I n conclusion, it seems well

of A l g i e h a v e o r i g i n a t e d b y g r a d u a l e v o l u t i o n f r o m t h e m o r e l o w l y

G a y , ' l l e c h e r c h e s s u r l c d e v e l o p p e m e n t et l a c l a s s i f i c a t i o n de i p i e l q u e s A l g u e s Vertex,' P a l i s , I S i l l . K l c r c k c i - , ' T el>er z w e i W a s s e r f o r m e n v o n S t i c h o c o c c n s , ' F l o r a , 1896. C f r L a g e r l i c i m i n T r o i u s i i M u s e u m s A a i s h e i ' t e r , 17. 1S94. tSirodot, ' S u r le d e v e l o p p e m o n t des A l g u e s d ' e a n d o u c e d u genre 13atrachospermum,' Paris, lsTo. G . M u r r a y , ' A n I n t r o d u c t i o n to t h e S t u d y of S e a w e e d s , ' L o n d o n , 1 8 9 5 , p. 2 0 8 .
1 2 r :) 4 5

Phytogeny

21

typos, b u t t h o tact m u s t n o t be o v e r l o o k e d t h a t those l o w l y types, although they may have undergone many modifications, still p e r s i s t , a n d g r e a t c a r e s h o u l d be t a k e n n o t t o c o n f o u n d so m a n v r e s e m b l a n c e s t o t h e m .
T H E PIIYLOGENY A N D CLASSIFICATION' ALG.E. OF T H E

them with present

those stages i n the life-histories of t h e h i g h e r types w h i c h

FRESHWATER

The families by no

researches of Algie. an

and and easy

discoveries constitute a task to give

of

the

last

few

years in

have our I t is the to

c e r t a i n l y t h r o w n m u c h l i g h t on the affinities of m a n y genera a n d very great advance knowledge of t h e p h y l o g e n e t i c r e l a t i o n s h i p s of these p l a n t s . even a mere o u t l i n e of

means

s u g g e s t i o n s w h i c h h a v e at. d i f f e r e n t t i m e s b e e n the e v o l u t i o n of f r e s h w a t e r A l g a , b u t one

1

p u t f o r w a r d as

derives great
1

assistance

from t w o r e c e n t l y p u b l i s h e d papers, one b y C h o d a t

2

and the other

b y B l a c k m a i l , c o n t a i n i n g not o n l y a s u m m a r y of m u c h of the work b e a r i n g on this difficult p r o b l e m of p h y l o g v n y , b u t p u t t i n g forward s o m e w e l l - f o u n d e d s u g g e s t i o n s as to t h e s a m e .

OT C
I n the succeeding brief account Alga I have followed very Blackmail, Bohlin m y own Taking been these first and others, w i t h
3

of the e v o l u t i o n of the suggestions

freshwater of Borzi, upon few of

largely

certain alterations based or green Algte, which a

experience . the Cldorophyceie to

years ago were i n a chaotic c o n d i t i o n , we find t h a t t h i s chaos has greatly reduced plants have order a n d t h a t the affinities of m a n y clearly demonstrated. The tour been groups con-

of t h e Confervoideie, C o n j u g a t e , Siphonete a n d Protococcoideie, i n t o which the green Alg;e have been siderably modified u s u a l l y classified, m u s t be researches. The i n v i e w of recent Conjugabe

a n d t h e S i p h o n e i e w i l l r e m a i n as d i s t i n c t a n d n a t u r a l o r d e r s o f t h e green A l g a , the former chiefly by reason of t h e i r reproduction and

1

the
1

latter on

account

of t h e i r ccenocytic were

structure, but

the

Con-

fervoideie

and

Protococeoideie

unquestionably

unnatural

C h o d a t , ' O n t h e P o l y m o r p h i s m of G r e e n A l g j e a n d the P r i n c i p l e s of t h e i r E v o l u t i o n , ' A n n . B o t . x i , 1897. - F . F . B l a c k m a i l , ' T h e P r i m i t i v e A l g i e a n d t h e F l a g e l l a t u . A n A c c o u n t of M o d e r n W o r k h e a r i n g o n t h e E v o l u t i o n of the A l g a ? , ' A n n . B o t . x i v , 190U. I n ' L e c t u r e s o n the E v o l u t i o n of P l a n t s ' b y 1>. I I . C a m p b e l l ( M a c m i l l a n C o m p a n y , N e w Y o r k , 1 8 S 9 ) , t h e r e is a c h a p t e r o n A l g i e (pp. 4 8 7 9 ) w i t h a s c h e m e o f e v o l u t i o n (p. 79), b u t the l a t t e r a p p e a r s to be l a r g e l y b a s e d u p o n e r r o n e o u s c o n c e p t i o n s of the r e l a t i o n s h i p s of t h e s e p l a n t s .
3

22
g r o u p s w h i c h c o u l d no lunger be they a were of of o r i g i n a l l y proposed. observations and order in back to on the the lower green the He Algie, both of the in nature the cultures, traces principal recognizes Alga:(1) groups lowly three the Chedat, from state tolerated in the sense i n w h i c h

of t h e C h l o r o p h y o e ; e families

P a l m e l l a c e a , one

Protoeoceoidoa'.

important tendencies w h i c h rule the lower green (2)

zoospore-condition, the other two conditions being only t r a n s i e n t ; the s p o r a n g i u m - c o n d i t i o n or u n i c e l l u l a r motionless stage, the the Tetrasporan o n - m o t i l e cells are connected follows somewhat on these by regular cell-walls he considers, Among Protomotile o t h e r c o n d i t i o n s b e i n g r e a l i z e d a c c i d e n t a l l y : (3) stage, w h e r e at Blackmail right- angles. lines, but o f t h e l o w e r A l u " * have'

along' w i t h others, t h a t a l l t h e tendencies the (1) families of lower A l g a '

1

had an o r i g i n i n the m o t i l e u n i c e l l u l a r C h l a m y d o m o n a d s . c o n s t i t u t i n g t h e g r o u p of t h e divergent towards vegetative the aggregation the of coccoidea , he observes a Volvocine vegetative of three

tendencies:

tendency

cells info g r a d u a l l y larger a n d more by t h e j u x t a p o s i t i o n of

specialized motile formation of septate towards

true coenobia:

(2) a T e t r a s p o r i n e t e n d e n c y t o w a r d s

aggregations

the products

vegetative c e l l - d i v i s i o n to form n o n - m o t i l e organisms of i n c r e a s i n g definiteness a n d s o l i d a r i t y : (3) an E n d o s p h i e r i n e t e n d e n c y to a m i n i m u m . G/ilainyduiiioiias, as has the real the r e d u c t i o n of the v e g e t a t i v e d i v i s i o n a n d septate c e l l - f o r m a t i o n T h e s i m p l e s t forms w h i c h e x h i b i t a n y one of these and these motile of organisms must the be regarded foundation t h r e e t e n d e n c i e s s e e m c l e a r l y to d i v e r g e f r o m species of t h e g e n u s p r i m i t i v e form at the genus green plant and by the found for to

s t o n e , so t o s p e a k , o f t h e v e g e t a b l e k i n g d o m . been done more Chlamydoinoitas and now Tt has b e e n are France, into still Dill, Klebs, and species Wille,

O f late m u c h work Goroschankin, is brought some constancy produce in the contain the genus

prominence. which

twenty-nine in this genus a vegetative Pahnellacea'.

remarkable

of t h e i r cytological

characters.

Unfavourable conditions such as predominates

t h e ' Paliiiellu-wmWtvm.' non-motile I n the existence

T h i s is the b e g i n n i n g of

latter f a m i l y the cells at intervals i n t h e i r B l a c k m a i l remarks that the "formation

l i f e - h i s t o r y escape from t h e i r w a l l s , d e v e l o p c i l i a , a n d r e t u r n to the m o t i l e s t a t e as z o o g o n i d i a . of zoospores is t h e n n o t h i n g b u t r e v e r s i o n to a n a n c e s t r a l t y p e o f

Phytogeny

23

v e g e t a t i v e e x i s t e n c e for a b i o l o g i c a l a d v a n t a g e , a n d a l l t h e v e g e t a t i v e e x i s t e n c e o f t h e h i g h e r A l g a ' is p h y l o g e n e t i c a l l y a n e w i n t e r c a l a t i o n i n t o t h e l i f e - h i s t o r y of t h e m o t i l e C l d a m y d o m o n a d w h i c h is p e r m a nently in the zoospore and the itself condition, vegetative thing." has had of the an origin from forms the are but Protofound others a though walled, and are in one which and zoospore-fbrmation indistinguishably Chlamydomonas by K l e b s a n d two cell-division

same

m a s t i g i n a o n e o f t h e five s u b d i v i s i o n s o f t h e F l a g e l l a t a p r o p o s e d instances lowly connecting i n t h e o r g a n i s m s k n o w n a s Polyblepliuris Ehrenb. are M a n y of these colourless saprophytic organisms, Dang, and and in In some the Chlurugoniunt either same

F l a g e l l a t e s are green,

saprophytic on w h e t h e r

or h o l o p h y t i c n u t r i t i o n m a y be c a r r i e d on, the organism i s w e l l fed or not .

1

depending way colourless

that green organisms occur a m o n g forms occur a m o n g the lower A l g a .

1

t h e F l a g e l l a t e s so d o O n e species of

Chlamydomomts

(Jhl.

hyulniais

always colourless and uvellu be which

saprophytic,andDangeard's E h r e n b . is t h e best k n o w n as a saprophytic evolved The to the from various Eugle-

r e s e a r c h e s i n t o Polytoma representative a green should of

have likewise shown that the small group perhaps the regarded have

o f o r g a n i s m s o f w h i c h Polytuma s u b - f a m i l y of the V o l v o c a c e a organism have given F l a g e l l a t e s s u c h as Englenu noidina, origin plan t-characters. The caused Yolvocine the tendency of a in

probably

Chlamydomonad-type. and others to no belonging of organisms

preponderating

the of

Chlamydomonad-type organisms the ccenobia of of

1

has These

evolution complexity, which

series

gradually of the little

increasing are g e n e r a removed

which constitute of The genus The the Guiiiuin

Yolvoeacea . cells very is p e r h a p s

practically consist

Chlamydoinonad-type. from

Chlamydumomis

except in the possession of a fourhighest development Uhlumydonwnu.H reached oospheres or

celled or s i x t e e n - c e l l e d colony. i s t h e Volvox-wAonx. and antheridia. Gonium isogamous and The Between and the

i n w h i c h there are h i g h l y developed isogamous highly differentiated

heterogamous Pundovina first

c o n d i t i o n o f Volvox, Eudorina.

there are two i n t e r m e d i a t e stages i n tendency i n the

Tetrasporine

Chlamydomottad-type forms i n w h i c h

r e s u l t e d i n the p r o d u c t i o n of a series of
1

vegetative

Z i i m s t e i n i n P r i n g s h e i m ' s J a l n b u c h . f i i r . w i s s . B o t a n . x x i v , 1S99.

24
c e l l - d i v i s i o n g r a d u a l l y r e p l a c e d t h e f o r m a t i o n o f z o o g o n i d i a as t h e c h i e f m e t h o d of m u l t i p l i c a t i o n . The hrst g r o u p of A l g a ' evolved in t h i s d i r e c t i o n was tho l o w l y f a m i l y of the P a l m e l l a c c i e , i n w h i c h t h e c e l l s a r e g r o u p e d t o g e t h e r e i t h e r i n a l l d i r e c t i o n s o f s p a c e as i n PalmeUii, or regularly disposed of the in one plane as in Tetntspora. formed in by every must has the the illusT h e cells are enveloped the continence zoogonidia. The given in a general mucous .special g e l a t i n o u s envelope

cell-walls, and

s t a g e t h e c e l l s o n l e a v i n g t h e e n v e l o p e a r e c a p a b l e o f s w a r m i n g as I t is to t h i s f a m i l y of t h e P a l m e l l a c e a ' t h a t w e l o o k for t h e o r i g i n o f m o s t o f t h e o t h e r f a m i l i e s o f g r e e n rise to certain plants in which or gametes. vegetative Alga.

Endospha-rine tendency i n the Cltiamydomonad-type only by to

c e l l - d i v i s i o n is

absent, the m u l t i p l i c a t i o n of i n d i v i d u a l s t a k i n g place f o r m a t i o n of zoogonidia So trated These green

plants belong A l g i e can be

f a m i l y Kudos]ilneracea? a n d arc a l m o s t s t r i c t l y u n i c e l l u l a r . far, t h e n , t h e p h y l o g e n y by the following simple

Volvocaceie

of the

diagram:

Chlamydomonas

T h e Yolvocine tendency has resulted i n no h i g h e r than the made b y B l a c k m a i l as to t h e o r i g i n o f of the Endosphan-ine

development

PbZyo.r-cohmy, b u t a v e r y reasonable s u g g e s t i o n has been the Siphoneie b y a further and fonnation of a is s t r u c t u r a l l y u n i septate cell-division. from it tendency evolved tendency by

development cellular and He

thallus, w h i c h , a l t h o u g h essentially ccenocytic. lacks the solidity acquired remarks that " n o t h i n g appears

to h a v e b e e n plants, the

of h i g h e r s t a t u s t h a n a n A l g a . has g i v e n

W h i l e the Tetrasporine

r i s e to a l l t h e h i g h e r g r e e n

Endosphserine

Phylogeny
has o n l v succeeded i n p r o d u c i n g of t h e m w h i c h we find in tho elaborate but puny

2o mockery from the of

Caiderpa." the h r s t result of the influence Ohlamydomonad-type. of the u n i c e l l u l a r the being firm only tran-

I t is n o w n e c e s s a r y to t r a c e t h e f u r t h e r d e v e l o p m e n t s Palmellacea', w h i c h f a m i l y was the T e t r a s p o r i n e t e n d e n c y on the from

T h e Protococeacea? is a g r o u p w h i c h has been g r a d u a l l y evolved the Palmellace;e b y the direct production and tho 7Wra.vy)ora-stage m o t i o n l e s s s t a g e w i t h a firm c e l l - w a l l a s t h e p r i n c i p a l s t a t e o f plant, the zoogonidia sient conditions i n the life-history, and often absent. forms of t h i s f a m i l y t h e cells are globose w i t h all t h e i r reproductive form (e.g. the motile other forms Oocystis, elements into resting spores.

I n the lower cell-walls, and to t r a n s the form and an the

processes show a m a r k e d tendency cells e x h i b i t great Kirchneriella, termed

I n some of variety of etc.),

of the f a m i l y the Nephrocytitnn, S u c h spores the form the and

Chodatella,

r e p r o d u c t i o n is l a r g e l y b y a t y p e of spore antospore. the (e.g. tium). the exact mother-cell, a n d at Sometimes rounded by moment are of quite at

by Chodat

are u s u a l l y produced peculiarities free other

i n fours inside of the

their liberation they after times

possess

external

mother-cell. are surat is the the

autospores Oocystis),

their liberation they Xepltrocyin a colony Such from F o r m s of

Lagerheimia, When

but

a gelatinous

envelope

(e.g.

Kirchueriella, is p r o d u c e d . originated latter being

the autospores

are u n i t e d together

t i m e o f t h e i r e x p u l s i o n a n auto-colony of Coelustrum and with Sorastrum autospores, auto-colony. have the

t h e u s u a l m e t h o d o f m u l t i p l i c a t i o n o f Scenedesmus. nature lower Protococcacea?

grouped

together

into a globular

T h e p o s i t i o n o f t h e t w o g e n e r a Pediastruni is s t i l l v e r y d o u b t f u l . t h e r e s e m b l a n c e is d u e origin. cell I n Pediastrum new In and the I am to i n c l i n e d to a g r e e

and with

Jfydrodidyou Chodat that common mothermotile by is the of

convergence r a t h e r t h a n to a arises by the new have the apposition also of kept

t h e s w a r m i n g stage is outside the comobium

ccenobium

zoogonidia. formed of separate

ITydrodictyon the mother-cell. for the

arises

the apposition of zoogonidia w h i c h inside coenocytes, a n d Among the present it

become quiescent, b u t consist best the are that in

B o t h genera they

comobia

sub-families of the

Pediastrea and is c l e a r

Hydrodietyea'. ITlotriehacea' forms

Clnetophorales

have had a direct, origin from the P a l m e l l a c e a ' t h r o u g h such

2G
as Stichococcns, forms bedded Hormospora,

. ! lga>
Radiofilum, Glwotila and Geminella, emUlodevethe

i n w h i c h s i m p l e loosel}' c o n n e c t e d in a gelatinous envelope.

scries of cells occur of t h e

T h e C h a t o p h o r a c e i e are f u r t h e r specialized forms

trichace;c, w h i c h are d i s t i n g u i s h e d m a i n l y b y their branched habit. T h e p o l y m o r p h i s m e x h i b i t e d by the Cha?tophoracea\ a n d the l o p m e n t of z o o g o n i d i a a n d f o r m a t i o n of resting-spores, also i n d i c a t e a close c o n n e c t i o n w i t h t h e P a l m e l l a c e a , b u t p r o b a b l y t h r o u g h Ulotriehaceie. C h o d a t c o n s i d e r s t h e g e n u s Pleurococcus as one t y p e with. each ProtoAlga; proper of sharply abergenus The have to the the present

of the C h a ' t o j i h o r a c e a ' w h i c h has been r e d u c e d o w i n g to i t s e x i s t e n c e as a l i c h e n - g o n i d i u m , b u t t h i s i s a s t a t e m e n t I c a n n o t a g r e e The Ulvales and of and which Ulva, The place the rant has coccoidea?. The have genus the Schizogoniales had a separate especially are p a r a l l e l groups, origin forms from as the probably most

Ulvacea>, Tetraspora. Microspora

such

Monostroma

likely originated from is d i f f i c u l t and to

Palmellaceous to its

of t h e n a t u r e of

relegate

i n a classification' scheme. family Microsporacea? form of It the is the

I t is t h e sole r e p r e s e n t a t i v e its characters but the m a r k i t off at the some

from other green Algae. doubtful. Rhizoclonium specialization had the an possible genus the of

I t m a y have originated from its affinities are forms has placed been in that

Ulotrichaeete,

h a v e o r i g i n a t e d f r o m Microspora, Gladophora therefore

and by a further produced. may thus has

Cladophoracea' (and origin the from transferred

the Pithophoracea?.) Bohlin' of the to the order

Microsporaceie. the segments

recently owing

Cladophoracea! nature

Siphonea

ccenocytic

thallus, but O w i n g to and

v a l i d i t y of such a change

is a q u e s t i o n of o p i n i o n .

n i a i i v p o i n t s o f r e s e m b l a n c e b e t w e e n Hi/drodictijon t h e f o r m e r g e n u s m a y p o s s i b l y be a d e g e n e r a t e phoraceie. Since 1897- I have regarded

5

Cladophora, as a

f o r m of t h e C l a d o -

the Cladophoracea?

d i s t i n c t f a m i l y of C h l o r o p h y c e a , i n close p r o x i m i t y to t h e Siphonea? a n d t i n r e m o v e d f r o m t h e U l o t r i c h a c e a ; , y e t I h a r d l y see t h e j u s t i 1

fication place

for i t s i n c l u s i o n i n t h e the Cladophoracea' and in a separate

Siphonea.

I
1

think it better along with

to the

Pithophoracea ,

Splneropleaceie,

order, the

Cladophoralcs,

B o h l i n , ' U t k a s t t i l l de G v G n a A l g e r n a s o c h A r k e g o u i a t e r u a s F y l o g e n i , ' A k a d . Afhandl. U p s a l a , 1901. W . & G. S . W e s t i n J o u r n . R o y . M i c r . S o e . 1897, p. 475.

1 2

Pht/lor/eui/
Luther changes group be and Bohlin have recently advocated Alga', Bohlin

>1 considerable of which estabto less are (Edotheir hav< or It or artificial

i n the classification of

the ( b e e n I agree w i t h

most

have been rendered necessary by the a b o l i t i o n of the old of the ' C o n f e r v o i d e a ' . ' prominence

i n the

l i s h m e n t of the order ' Mierosporules,' e v e n t h o u g h i t appears giving undue to a small group of more Microspora of insignificant goniacea A l g ; e , because species of the genus Alg;e. order

referable to no o t h e r order of g r e e n
1

Likewise, the because

require placing in a of the recent origin

separate of

anomalous characters. Several have like students from freshwater Alga a t t e m p t e d to s h o w t h a t a l l the m a i n had a separate ancestors. m a n y other such flagellated groups of t h e (.'hlornphycea-

unicellular, motile, ciliated c a r r i e d too far.

T h i s is no d o u b t

a very helpful idea, but

ideas i t can easily be

appears most probable that certain groups of green A l g a have had a d i r e c t o r i g i n from c i l i a t e d or f l a g e l l a t e d u n i c e l l s , b u t t h a t i n i t s e l f is n o p r o o f t h a t o t h e r g r o u p s h a v e h a d a s i m i l a r o r i g i n . not a s h a d o w of evidence i n s u p p o r t of the d i r e c t a n d T h e r e is individual

o r i g i n of the Microsporaceie, the C o n j u g a t a ' , the Y a u c h e r i a c e i e , the ( E d o g o n i a c e a or t h e C l a d o p h o r a l e s ; i n fact, t h e r e is every reason to s u p p o s e t h a t some a t least of these g r o u p s h a v e o r i g i n a t e d f r o m previously existing The origin from filamentous forms.
1

of the

Conjugata
1

seems

very uncertain.
2

Black-

m a n , i n his scheme of e v o l u t i o n , and B o h l i n ' an origin therefore d i r e c t l y from the Flagellata. lack of experience of the Conjugate Presumably cells. it of the C o n j u g a t a have been
1

have both

suggested a

the unicellular motile Chlamydomonad-type, and To my mind as a w h o l e , a n d the from would true this shows origin of particularly the such of forms.

family Desmidiacea'. cannot first the

Whatever direct which

Flagellate arise from

Conjugates

m o t i l e u n i c e l l s w o u l d be t h e m s e l v e s u n i c e l l s , or loose a g g r e g a t e s but i t has been tionably filamentous a clearly s h o w n that the Desmidiacea derived by is

N o w , s u c h is e x a c t l y t h e c o n d i t i o n f o u n d i n t h e D e s m i d i a e e t e :
3 1

unquesfrom possible

f a m i l y of

Conjugates

retrogression by any

ancestors, a n d therefore, they cannot

means have had a direct origin from unicellular motile organisms.

B l a c k m a i l , I.e. p. (584. B o h l i n , I.e. p . 2-'. W . &G. S. W e s t i n A n n . B o t . x i i , 1S98, p. 5 5 ; G . S. W e s t i n J o t i r n . S o c . B o t . x x x i v , 1899, p p . 4 0 9 4 1 5 .
1 2 3

Linn.

28
It appears more probable tous green forms Alga ,
1

that the early Conjugates were filamenoriginated abrupt from from some but from The other order of of of the the comby an conclusion them, off soon the afterwards. rest

and

thai

they to

coming became

Nothing

h i g h e r was owing

evolved

the group

Desmidiacea' Conjugates

sharply marked

to g r e a t

specialization.

specializing teni n the

d e n c y was i n the d i r e c t i o n of a r e m a r k a b l e increase p l e x i t y of m o r p h o l o g i c a l d e g e n e r a t i o n of s e x u a l jugates such and and the genus as the Westdifferences.

characters, a n d t h i s was a c c o m p a n i e d

P e r h a p s t h e r e m a y be a n a f f i n i t y b e t w e e n Microspora, is most as t h e the in species exhibit It Borzi

3

certain of the C o n between Zygnenm thick precisely which and plants

resemblance
1

Microspuru same

Liifjrenii striking:

Nordst. both of

puchydermnm

cell-walls are

structure, and to consider

s i m i l a r aplanospores are formed i n i d e n t i c a l l y the same is n o w proposed necessary a group the name of the 'Confervales.' In The

manner.

A l g a ; for

t h i s o r d e r he scattered of contains and characters colour

i n c l u d e d a n u m b e r of A l g a ; w h i c h h a d p r e v i o u s l y been amongst various groups of the Chlorophycese. the g r o u p are b a s e d u p o n t h e s t r u c t u r e of t h e cell, w h i c h parietal discoidal chromatophores without pyrenoids. t i m e s o n e (). cellular, (Conferva), the and Oplriocytiiun, The of a yellowish-green

E v e n t h e z o o g o n i d i a possess d i s c o i d a l c h r o m a unequal cilia (someor m u l t i genera 181)7 the : conTribonema in following Bohlin p l a n t s m a y be amongst u n i c e l l u l a r , ccenocytic the Mischococcns,
4

tophores of a yellowish-green colour a n d two include others

Gharaciopsis, Botrydiopsis

(Jhlorothecium, a n d Botrydium.

clusively d e m o n s t r a t e d , b y a n e x h a u s t i v e s t u d y of the s t r u c t u r e of c e l l - w a l l , the close affinity w h i c h exists b e t w e e n a n d Tribonema of d e v e l o p m e n t {Conferva); these two g e n e r a , one genera the is Ophiocytinm earlier stages and, i n addition, in of w h i c h

u n i c e l l u l a r a n d the other m u l t i c e l l u l a r , m u c h resemble each other'. T h e order C o n f e r v a l e s is s u b d i v i d e d i n t o three f a m i l i e s : ( 1 ) boncmacea ,

1
1

Tri-

which

includes

Tribonema

(Conferva),

(Jphiocytium,

N o r d s t e d t i n B o t a n i s k a N o t i s e r , 1882, p . 5 5 ; W . A G. S. W e s t i n . l o u m . B o t . F e b r . 1H<)7, p. 34. - W e s t i n J u u m . L i n n . S o e . B o t . x x x , 1894, p . 2110, t. x i i i , f. 11(1. B o r z i i n B o l l , d e l l a Soc. i t a l . doi M i c r o s c o p . i , 1889. B o h l i n i n B i h a u g t i l l K . S v . Y e t . - A k a d . t l a u i l l . 1897. B d x x i i i , n o . 3.
s 4

B o b l i n I.e. t. i i , f. 4 7 , 5 1 , 5 2 , 5 4 5 0 : W i l l e i n Ot'vers. a f l v V e t . - A k a d . F o r h . 1881, n o . s, t. i x , 1'. 15, 17, 18, 2 1 2 0 ; G. S. W e s t i n J o n r n . B o t . M a r . 1899, p . 100, t. m i l . f. 1 8 2 2 .

5

PJti/lof/en;/
Biiniilleriu, includes Gldorolhecium Vucaolaria Butrydlopxis, Jlischococcns, ; (o) Cliloroliutrys I'ennudhi, Botrydiaco,-e, ; (2) Chli)rot!ieci(tcii\
1

which X<>w, as dtseoidal

Slipi/neoccu.s , including Botrpdimii.

Gliiirucinjisis.

amongst the F l a g e l l a t e organisms there exists a genus described b v C i o n k o w s k i ' . w h i c h possesses y e l l o w - g r e e n without pyrenoids; the < 'onfervales. chromatophores ing point of

a n d t h i s o r g a n i s m , as i n t h e the startanother
2

case o f t h e C h l a m v d o m o n a d - t v p e , m a y v e r y p o s s i b l y b e Lagerheim organism named discoidal strictly a discovery i n fS!)7 w h i c h was chromatophores Flagellate. by Luther" in of 1898 further worked out b y to a yellow-green of yet another

discovered Vacnolurm but

Bohlin

and with more

('Idorumwba.

Tt i s o f a s i m i l a r t v p e Great

colour, similar

i n t e r e s t is l i k e w i s e a t t a c h e d T h i s o r g a n i s m has c e r t a i n and direct the seems to connect descent forms

to

the

organism resemGhloof out as the of a the

w h i c h h e n a m e d Gldwosaccus. b l a n c e s t o Tetra.spotu, parietal raimeba the class disc-like and Yacuolaria and

b u t is of a y e l l o w - g r e e n with the

colour w i t h several

chromatophores,

line of

Confervales. equal

L u t h e r proposed
j

to remove

a l l these and to

Chlorophycea with

suggested the

name

' Heterukontw' include

that of

Chlorophycea\

A l g a l series ' C o n f e r v a l e s ' a n d the c o r r e s p o n d i n g F l a g e l l a t e ' C h l o r o m o n a d i n a ' (or C h l o r o m o n a d a l e s ) . natural logical and the one and differs of from the c h a r a c t e r s , s u c h as t h e a b u n d a n t presence a fatty substance Chlorophycea' i n certain presence as the stored

group cytoof

T h i s class seems a very of x a n t h o p h y l l product

carbon-assimilation. Bohlin has recently suggested that the Vancheriacea' name should one the oi

be i n c l u d e d w i t h of the orders There are,

t h e ' C o n f e r v a l e s ' a n d ' C h l o r o m o n a d a l e s ' as wide differences in structure between sexual

of the H e t e r o k o n t a ' , w i t h the

' Vaucheriales.' the absence

however, pigment

V a u c h e r i a e e a a n d t h e C o n f e r v a l e s , not. t o m e n t i o n the yellow a m i the highly differentiated duction present i n the f o r m e r ; therefore, for t h e The
1

reprothat

n e i t h e r is t h e r e a n y e v i d e n c e

the p l a n t s of these orders are i n a n y w a y p h y l o g e n e t i c a l l y related ; p r e s e n t , I prefer to r e t a i n t h e V a u c h e r i u e e : e i n Plueophycea', or B r o w n A l g a ' , from brown the order S i p h o n e a ' of the G r e e n A l g a \ o r i g i n of the

C i e n k o w s k i i n A r c h i v . f i i r M i k r o s c o p . A n a t . v i , 1807. - B o h l i n i n O f v e r s . a f K . V e t . - A k a d . F o r h . 18(17. n o . ' J . L u t h e r i n B i h a n g t i l l K . S v . V u t . - A k a d . H a n d l . B d x x i v , 1SUS, no.

3

13.

Ph.ylogeu.ij
Flagellate organisms case of the Green s e e m s q u i t e as r e a s o n a b l e
1

as i n t h e p a r a l l e l many genera of

Alga .

During

recent

years

p r i m i t i v e b r o w n A l g a ' have been discovered, m o s t of w h i c h a p p e a r to be i n t e r m e d i a t e forms b e t w e e n the h i g h e r b r o w n F l a g e l l a t e s a n d the simpler types of f i l a m e n t o u s brown Algie. The majority of these p r i m i t i v e b r o w n Alga? i n h a b i t , fresh w a t e r , b u t few of h a v e u p to the p r e s e n t b e e n organism suggested Chrmmiliua Phwocystis A. Br. given have
1

them is

observed

in Britain. series of

The Flagellate forms include Phwococcus Pleiiruchuliti may and Alga. Chodat have the may

as t h e p o s s i b l e s t a r t i n g p o i n t for t h i s s e r i e s the ascending West & G . >S. W e s t , Lagerh. and Chrvsomonadinace;e and Stichoglixa of b r o w n

Cienk. , and

L a g e r In, Plitnosplutiva Divergences

B o r z i , Eutodenmis rise to the

B o r z i , Phieolliainuiou H y d r u r a c e a \ the Bohlin

a l o n g o t h e r l i n e s f r o m dirmmdinu

Dinobryaccie.

Phwoductyloa

a relationship with

t h e Phwvcoccus-txpe

PHdSOPIlYCE.E A

Pleurocladia

Phieothamnion

Entodt'smi.s Pha^ococcus Phaiodactylon Stichogluea Diuobryaceaj Hydruracea

1

Chrysomonadacoa;

Chroinuliua PKOTOMASTIUIXA

The

origin of the

B a c i l l a r i e ; e is s t i l l e x t r e m e l y have yet been put

doubtful, and

no reasonable

suggestions

f o r w a r d as to t h e i r

C f . L a g e r h e i i u i n O f v e r s . a f K . V e t . - A k a d . F o r l i . 1 8 % , n o . 4, p. 288.

32
line of descent. Ph;eophyeea\ but They are are regarded by s o m e as a g r o u p as a distinct first of the It the unthe by this be

better

considered

class.

m a y lie t h a t there is a m u c h The certain, o r i g i n of although of the

more direct relationship between Rhodophycea' a marine has is s t i l l very

Bacillariea' and the Flagellate Peridiniea? t h a n is at l a r g e class recently quite the

apparent.

Flagellate with been discovered of

ehromatophoros Karsten .
1

Khodophyceio

A s t h e r e a r e so f e w f r e s h w a t e r r e p r e s e n t a t i v e s

l a r g e c l a s s o f A l g a ' , a d i s c u s s i o n as t o t h e i r o r i g i n w o u l d h e r e out of place. the Myxophyeeie S o l i t t l e is k n o w n c o n c e r n i n g histories that any attempt to for note, as howe\er, the Crtjptotjlentt (page in 3). Engler and Prantl's ' Pfianzenfamihen,' W i d e followed Chlorophycea?, in word

and t h e i r lifeI t is i n t e r e s t i n g

to g i v e a n a c c o u n t of blue-green are

of t h e i r o r i g i n a n d motile Hansg.organisms Reasons Intro-

e v o l u t i o n w o u l d be m o s t l y a m a t t e r o f c o n j e c t u r e . existence such Ehrenb. and Cluvowoinis

r e t a i n i n g the

' Myxophycere'

stated

in the

duction one and

T h e c l a s s i f i c a t i o n c o m m o n l y a d o p t e d a t t h e p r e s e n t t i m e is t h e found which in the to,

3

the Green A l g a - were arranged by W i d e , the Bacillariea^ by Schiitt, the B l u e - g r e e n A l g a by K i r e h n c r . of the Conjugata from the the Sachs but the removal note Wide

reasons for t h i s a r c c e r t a i n l y i n s u f f i c i e n t . t h a t since t i n ; p u b l i c a t i o n of has regarded

Tt i s a l s o s i g n i f i c a n t t o classification referred Chlorophycea . Phytologist them rest of

t h e C o n j u g a t a as a n o r d e r of

T h e most recent classification of G r e e n A l g a i n E n g l i s h is t h a t put forward by Blackmail and Tansley for 11102, a n d they not by only accept L u t h e r and the are upon are all changes suggested further. and the
4

in the ' N e w the outset carry

at

the principal still the This of the the

Bohlin, but from the

T h e y s e p a r a t e t h e ( E d o g o n i a l e s (as t h e C o n j u g a t a ' (as which "Akonta") placed under

"Stephanokonbe") all the " Isokonbe."

Chlorophyeea', and the

1

a r r a n g e m e n t is based Conjugata* and that " Isokonta ,"

1

the assumption that the phylogenetically three groups have

(Edogoniales from

independent arisen

K a r s t e n i n W i s s e n s c h . M e f i r e s n n t e r s u c h u n g e n , K i e l , B d i i i . H e f t 2, 18!)8. - I l a n s g i r g , ' N o e h e i n r n a l i i b e r die P h y k o c h i o n i a c e e n - S e h w i i r t n e r , ' B o t . O e n t r a l b l . B d x x i v , 1885. W i l l e , ' A l g o l o g i s c h e N o t i z u n v n , v n i , ' N y t M a g a z i n f. N a t u r v i d e n s k . , B . 3 9 , I I . 1, K r i s t i a n i a , 1 9 0 1 . F . F . B l a c k m a i l a n d A . G. T a n s l e y , ' A R e v i s i o n of t h e C l a s s i f i c a t i o n o f the G r e e n A l g a ; , ' T h e N e w P h y t o l o g i s t , 1902.
3 4

VKylugeny
Flagellata. evidence Conjugata' known facts in Be are it remembered, of the with them phylogenetioally Indeed, however, view regard tend to tliat to that, t h e r e tho the of that the is i m <Iir. ct. ami tin th. least, for resl of all

support

(Edogonialos Conjngata-

independent show

Chloi'ophycce.

concerning made

t h e v. at

h a v e n o t h a d a dived m a n y years

origin from

F l a g e l l a t e ancestors.

1 have

a special

s t u d y of the C o n j u g a t a ' , i n c l u d i n g a 1 can plants of a

p a r t i c u l a r l y detailed i n v e s t i g a t i o n of the D e s m i d i a c e a ' , the family a r o u n d w h i c h a l l t h e i n t e r e s t o f t h i s i d e a is c e n t r e d : a n d say most with e m p h a t i c a l l y t h a t all the I am to prove facts concerning these which a c q u a i n t e d , far from s u p p o r t i n g the filamentous from the upon idea

Flagellate ancestry, tend

conclusively that this beautiful ancestors. rest an of that the the

f a m i l y of C o n j u g a t e s has o r i g i n a t e d from The separation of the Conjugatto

Chlorophycea- is therefore supposition, and there

to n i v m i n d based evidence

erroneous

is l i k e w i s e no

to show

c o m p l e t e s e p a r a t i o n of t h e ( E d o g o n i a l e s from t h e rest of the green A l g a ' is a j u s t one. class, b u t 1 h a v e n o t kontev Prasiola placed and have put nor it in the no the has T h e H e t e r o k o n t a > is o b v i o u s l y a v e r y transferred the V a u c h e r i a c e a to to the the from Siphoneie. My to t h e natural HeteroI of have the I

Cladophoracea' relationship order

T h e . genus

Ulotrichacea; and arrangement by that given

Schizogoniales. different

Conjugata; given forward Alge

is also q u i t e a natural

Blackman

Tansley, p a r t i c u l a r l y i n the

f a m i l y D e s m i d i a e e a , of w h i c h

classification. between the classification u s e d for upon a the very There and For Breb. the T a n s l e v a n d the one

Tn t h o s e f a c t s l i e t h e m a i n d i f f e r e n c e s by Blackman and in the present found green

v o l u m e , w h i c h is b a s e d

e x t e n s i v e a n d c a r e f u l s t u d y of these p l a n t s for m a n y years. w i l l also be m a n y differences more

i n the genera themselves w i t h t h e i r affinities. of the

i n t h e i r d i s p o s i t i o n , as I h a v e a r r a n g e d t h e m i n a m a n n e r w h i c h 1 c o n s i d e r to be m u c h are in accordance forms e x a m p l e , t h e g e n e r a Rad iojilum u n d o u b t e d l y feebly developed have no place g e n e r a Glwotila S c h m i d l e a n d Hormuspora and the same Nag.

Ulotrichacea' and is t r u e of L'agorh. many

in the Protococcacea': K t i t z . a n d Sticlwcoccus

JJuetylutliece

is a n e l o n g a t e d Glwocystis-Yikt; e i t h e r Dimorphocuccus

g e n u s a n d has no r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h Meyen : and

A . B r . o r Seenedesmus

o t h e r i n s t a n c e s c o u l d be ({noted.
W.

A.

Class 1.
THIS Seaweeds. purple black. to class

E H O I ) O P H Y C E y E (or Floridete).
comprises the Algie usually known as the Red and

T h e y e x h i b i t a v a r i e t y of colours dark brownish-rods, of the genera are

from bright red and blue-green forms. consists merely held in together by a varied, filaments cell. parenchymatous The

brownish-green, freshwater

V e r y few

T h e thallus

is m u l t i c e l l u l a r , very diverse i n form, a n d c e l l - f i l a m e n t s w h i c h m a y be

of s i m p l e or b r a n c h e d

close p r o x i m i t y b y m u c i l a g i n o u s m a t e r i a l , or b o u n d tough intercellular substance, g i v i n g the thallus a appearance. the increase in The length b r a n c h i n g of the types by the repeated plants exhibiting many of branching. divisions of

cell-filaments is very

an apical

T h e cells are all p r o t o p l a s m i c a l l y continuous t r a n s v e r s e or c r o s s - w a l l s of t h e mil' well differentiated consist hugely of or a are ccenocytes. blue filaments. more The n u c l e u s , or

t h r o u g h pits i n the thallus are may

E a c h cell m a y contain rarely the distinct Some-

chromatophores

and the c h l o r o p h y l l is m a s k e d phycoerythrin, times pyrenoids present.

by either a red

colouring-matter

colouring-matterpliyeocyauin.

Asexual as tetruspores and have

reproduction (or neither cilia

takes place nor

bv motionless They are

spores produced form of class.

known red, in a

tetragonidia), which cell-wall. (or tetragonidangmin),

are generally

bright

tetrasporangium ranged groups duction. Sexual some, which but

usually in variously arcommon entire cells organ a repro-

of four.

T h i s is the most from and The the by male cell

Zoogonidia reproduction present of

are absent in others. siimde

female female

is w a n t i n g i n is it procarp the spot

consists

containiner

cell-nucleus, the receptive

carjioyouiutu, t h e triehoyyue.

d r a w n out i n t o an a t t e n u a t e d , h a i r - l i k e process called The l a t t e r is h o m o l o g o u s w i t h

Rhodoplujcetv
of the male oosphere of cells. of the male mass green Alga-. The the male apex organ and is an sets free aua

t/ieridium

v a r i a b l e f o r m w h i c h g i v e s o r i g i n to l a r g e n u m b e r s of Each cell opens at of protoplasm, without a cell-wall (or p o l h n o i d ) . their contents. and of

rounded, nucleated

w i t h o u t c i l i a , k n o w n a s a spermatium the t r i c h o g y n e a n d the u n i o n of unites The with by that of of the

Fertilization A s the nucleus having

1

takes place b y the a t t a c h m e n t of the s p e r m a t i u m to the a p e x

of the s p e r n i a t i u m disappears, it travels down the trichogyne and earpogoniuni, of this fusion the been is the by the freobserved O s t e r h a u t i n Batrachospermiun the fertilization Boiyauum . carpogoniuni sporocarp),

result

d e v e l o p m e n t o f a f r u c t i f i c a t i o n k n o w n a s a ci/tstocurp ( o r the method the of formation id' this fructification. the is h a n d e d on

a n d the different groups of the R h o d o p h y c e a ' are characterized Sometimes cystocarp quently, the between ovblastema of is d e v e l o p e d fertilizing of of directly from influence the the carpogonium ; but, conjugation final

to o t h e r c e l l s i n occurs as (known

neighbourhood outgrowths filament?)

carpogonium, and fertilized

carpogonium

anil c e r t a i n a u x i l i a r y cells, the be are the method of

result in of tuft the of

all cases b e i n g t h e d e v e l o p m e n t , o f t h e c y s t o e a r p a n d t h e p r o d u c t i o n earpospores. the Whatever carpospores formation on a cystoearp, as always developed

filaments w h i c h s p r i n g from goniinoblusts.

f e r t i l i z e d cells a n d w h i c h are

known

T h e class is s u b d i v i d e d i n t o four o r d e r s : Order 1. Xenudionaeeie. of w h i c h the T h i s order includes four families, L e i n a n e a c e i e is e x c l u s i v e l y fresh-

water, a n d the Helminthocladie.-e i n c l u d e s several freshwater genera. Order 11. Gryptonemiaceie. One f a m i l y of this order, of w h i c h the. . Squamariacea;, contains a genus are several O r d e r I I I . Giijartiuacew. OrderlV. Rhodyuieuiacete. freshwater species. there

Exclusively marine. Exclusively marine. group Rhodo-

I n a d d i t i o n to t h e f o u r o r d e r s j u s t e n u m e r a t e d , a n o t h e r o f A l g a k n o w n a s t h e Bauyiaceie is often i n c l u d e d i n the

phycea!, b u t the s y s t e m a t i c p o s i t i o n of t h i s g r o u p is v e r y u n c e r t a i n .
1

O s t e r k a u t i n F l o r a , l x x x v i i , 1000, 32

Rltodophij<:e<c
The main argument growth of for the its inclusion in the of the Rhodophycea' whereas of the is the pits are

derived between the Red

from the

the red colour of the chromatophores, thallus and absence the spore. t h a l l u s - c e l l s are points The one so-called

intercalary

against its inclusion

among

Algo. form

tetraspores

Bangiaeea; The even

somewhat going to

remarkable, the whole

of t h e c o n t e n t s type, far r e m o v e d Bunr/ia,

of a t h a l l u s - c e l l sexual from that and

unciliated, amcebiforin T h e genus the shores

process is also of a v e r y r e d u c e d of t h e s i m p l e s t r e d A l g a . filamentous form, occurs on

w h i c h is a s i m p l e

of the B r i t i s h Islands

i n t h e e s t u a r i e s of t h e r i v e r s , b u t i t is n o t e x a c t l y a f r e s h w a t e r A l g a .

Order I.
blasts, w h i c h are developed

NKMALIONACE/E.
i n tufts.

T h e f e r t i l i z e d c a r p o g o n i u m gives o r i g i n d i r e c t l y to the granulo-

Family The consist thallus axes a by of is often a

1.

HELMINTHOCLADIEiE. simple or of or a branched, The main central with axis the may The shed

filamentous, arranged row of ring

secondary surrounded

i n whorls. of smaller the

single

cells,

cell-filament

cortical

cell-filaments. has

gonimoblast

is a s h o r t t u f t o f c e l l - f i l a m e n t s a n d t h e t e r m i n a l c e l l s When terminal cell t h r o u g h into the old cellThere, is no definite

usually form the carpospores. wall a n d produces w a l l to t h e freshwater a new

its carpospore, the s u p p o r t i n g cell grows cystoearp.

spore-forming cell.

O n u s B a t r a c h o s p e r m u m R o t h , 171)7. genus with a wide tropical climates

T h i s is a n e x c l u s i v e l y temperate and

distribution in

M o s t of the species prefer deeji w a t e r i n w h i c h r a r e l y t h e y are found ever occur in attached stagnant where and great a to T h e y scarcely

t h e r e is a s l i g h t c u r r e n t , b u t m o r e to stones i n fast s t r e a m s . water, b u t are found a s p r i n g rises. enveloped beauty length of and The

f r e q u e n t l y i n bogs, u s u a l l y at a p o i n t t h a l l u s , w h i c h is of a b l u e - g r e e n of its b r a n c h i n g ; The plants are sometimes generally the

colour

i n a t h i c k c o a t of m u c u s , is r e m a r k a b l e for symmetry l(i"20 cms.

it reaches attached

Helm
stones or wood

iuthocladicd'
those send off Tin' by

liv a n u m b e r of t h i c k old shoots: which float freely in

numerous

p r i m a r y axes

the

water.

p r i m a r y axis consists of a c e n t r a l f i l a m e n t of cells w h i c h grows

F i g . 1. A , Batrnehospermum moniliforme R o t h , from M a l h a n i Cove, W . Y o r k s . I 2); . B C , Butrachospermum ragum (Roth) A g . , from T h u r s l e y C o m m o n , S u r r e y ; B ( x 2 ) ; C , s i n g l e n o d e w i t h l a t e r a l b r a n c h e s , m o r e h i g h l y m a g n i f i e d . I), germ i n a t i n g spore. FJ, p r o t o n e m a l g r o w t h . F , Female organ and f e r t i l i z a t i o n ; s, s p e v m a t i n m ; e, c a r p o g o n i n m ; t, t r i c h o g y n e . ( D , E , a n d F a f t e r K c l n m d l e . )

means

of

a h e m i s p h e r i c a l apical cell. become s w o l l e n at each

The

cells of

this

central branches

filament

end, a dense whorl of

being produced

at each s w e l l i n g (or node).

F r o m the basal cells

38
of the branches

Rhodoplnjcea'
secondary a branches ring of grow downwards over the

main

axis, forming

cortical

cell-filaments

(sometimes branches The pro-

termed the pseudocortex).

T h e a p i c a l cells of t h e lateral at the The

are f r e q u e n t l y p r o d u c e d out i n t o l o n g h a i r s or bristles. c a r p is u n i c e l l u l a r a n d is d e v e l o p e d termed bv Sirodot the ' female a short, straight, exposed the dense mass develops of axis.'

e x t r e m i t y of a small carpogonium after The (frequently possesses termed a are

b r a n c h w h i c h s t a n d s out d i r e c t l y f r o m t h e m a i n a x i s , a n d w h i c h is trichogyne', and fertilization it cystocarps a

gonimoblasts

' g l o m e r u l u s ' ) w h i c h constitute the cystocarp. external, being developed On the development which very of much amongst the and the t e r m i n a l cell of each formed truiiaia gonnnoblast carpospores

the dense whorls of produces of the sporophytic

branches, carpospore. shoots are GlianButru-

resemble

species

genus

; t h e y a r e t o b e r e g a r d e d as a k i n d o f ' p r o t o n e m a , ' w h i c h , into the sexual ///-plant.

of the genus in the British former A and

under certain suitable conditions, develops vhospennu

T h e r e are t w o m o r e or less a b u n d a n t species I s l a n d s , B. by the more third afford wmiiliforme Roth (Fig. 1 A ) and of each w i t h a n u m b e r of v a r i e t i e s . the nodes and internodes s p e c i e s , B. atrnm

/I. ragvm

(both) Ag. (Fig. I B),

T h e l a t t e r is d i s t i n g u i s h e d f r o m t h e of tho

or less u n i f o r m d e v e l o p m e n t (l)ilbv.) of

the lateral branches along both p r i m a r y axis. very short lateral branches Species of of t h i s genus of and c e r t a i n species Diatoms

of t h e i n f e r i o r p o r t i o n s Harv., with the nature

long i n t c r u o d e s , is less w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d . a h o m e for e p i p h y t e s Ammuto/i/ea, present Jlitp't/osijjltoii, frequently etc., a n d

commonly Calothrix, are

numerous mucus.

Desmids

in their enveloping

Genus C h a n t r a n s i a Fries, 1825. genus vary falls. are from The much about smaller than 3 to occur b o t h i n fresh w a t e r a n d attached to rocks a n d stones t h a l l u s consists

T h e p l a n t s b e l o n g i n g to t h i s of Batrachosperntum The freshwater are usually and species found

species

i n t h e sea.

7 nun. in

length, and

in rapid rivers, cataracts and waterfilaments of cells a r i s i n g frequently

of b r a n c h e d

from a basal s t r a t u m , the apices of the b r a n c h e s b e i n g much attenuated and almost piliferous. all shades of red, p u r p l e a n d blue. the mucous upermum. I t was t h o u g h t There c o a t w h i c h i s so c o n s p i c u o u s

I n colour the plants are is a n e n t i r e a b s e n c e o f a feature of Batruchoof

for s o m e t i m e t h a t a l l t h e species

S c h m i d l e , ' E i n i g e s t i t e r die B e f r u e h t u n g , K e i m n n g , u n d H a a r i n s e r t i o n v o n B a t i a c h o s p e r i n u m , ' B o t . Z e i t u n g , H e f t 7, 1899.

1

//elm
Clittntntufiia niid were merely

iiithoclarfica'
n o n - s e vuial s t a g e s of Hatraehnxperiunni.

that uinler brighter giving or develop

condia to of proof rise

tions o f l i g h t they underwent metamorphosis, the sexual spennuni. The stage

ISatrachoa

earpospores

the l a t t e r genus great

t o n e m a - l i k e g r o w t h w h i c h bears resemblance both of to species Chautrausia, growths, uium and a n d m a n y of Leinanea, have these been species same do

Batraehosper-

e r r o n e o u s l y d e s c r i b e d as of t h a t g e n u s : t i m e , these but, at the

have n o t h i n g to

w i t h the valid genus transia, out bifera of

('hautrausia.

T h e s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n o f (Jh.auhas o n l y been fully w o r k e d speciesOh. it cori/iudevelops upwardThur. O n the fertilization i n one

the earpogonium

numerous gonimoblasts ly a n d on one side. carp, the pospores. likewise Asexual spores and into from These,

T h e r e is t h u s of the

formed a naked corymbose cystot e r m i n a l cells The gonimoblasts p r o d u c i n g the cara n t h e r i d i a are in clusters. occurs by by other developed and

reproduction also

tetraspores

which remain undivided on germination, cells the in one divide plane, filaF i g . 2. A . Cluatlranxiii pijfiimni Kiitz., from Penvghent, W. Yorks, ( x 100). B a n d C , b r a n c h e s of the same w i t h m o n o s p o r e s ' (m) ( -. eOOl. I), Ch. xcotieu K i i t z . , f r o m C o r n w a l l : a s m a l l p o r t i o n of the t h a l l u s s h o w i n g the p i t s i n t h e t r a n s v e r s e w a l l s ( 100). <

a r e k n o w n as ' m o n o s p o r e s . ' four

g i v i n g rise to t h e b a s a l s t r a t u m which branched ments spring.

w h i c h Ch. pytjmua most frequent.

T h e r e a r e s o m e s e v e n o r e i g h t B i i t i s h f r e s h w a t e r species of the g e n u s . ..f K i i t z . (fig. i A C ) a n d Ch. riohteett K i i t z . a r e p e r h a p s t h e

40 Genus one Thorea

Rhodophyceiv
Bory, LS08. ramosisstnut (from is a b o u t T h i s i s a rare, g e n u s B o r y w h i c h , although Walton-on-Thanies). is m u c h the thickness of It with only in been round
-

s]ieeiesTh. fur

found

s e v e r a l of t h e r i v e r s of F r a n c e a n d G e r m a n y , has o n l y once recorded Britain It has a filamentous thallus, which of 3 0 ( i t ) cms.

branched a n d reaches a l e n g t h a horse-hai* , of a T h e r e is a from two has has

p u r p l e - b r o w n or d a r k b r o w n

colour, and very mucous.

c e n t r a l solid a x i s c o n s i s t i n g of f i l a m e n t s of cells, a n d a r i s i n g arc s l i g h t l y attenuated. worked out T h e cells of the b r a n c h e s Schmidle

1 1

this a x i s arc a v e r y large n u m b e r of short c o m p a c t b r a n d i e s , w h i c h are from has to five t i m e s l o n g e r t h a n t h e i r d i a m e t e r . been largely confirmed by H e d g c o c k
j

recently

m u c h of its s t r u c t u r e a n d f r u c t i f i c a t i o n , a n d t h i s and Hunter '. the T h i s genus

been placed u n d e r the Pha ophycea>, b u t the p i g m e n t , the presence of starch-like granules in the cells, a n d naked non-motile spores, i n d i c a t e a n e a r r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h c e r t a i n of t h e F l o r i d e i e .

Family

2.

L E M A N E A C E ^ k including which of where rocks

T h i s is a s m a l l g r o u p o f e x c l u s i v e l y f r e s h w a t e r A l g a the only two genera in Leuiaiiea a n d Sacherw. grow rapid torrents, occurring The attached to the

T h e y are p l a n t s

w a t e r f a l l s , to s t o n e s a n d w o o d basal, attached from ments filaments which portion, termed length of

i n m i l l - s l u i c e s , etc., a l w a y s by Sirodot erect, arise. mm.

8

t h e force of t h e w a t e r is g r e a t e s t . arise cwspitose fructiferous tufts of 38 branches

t h a l l u s is c o m p o s e d of a a "systdne branched, These portions are radicant," simple of the species their of filathese most the own. indi-

reaching a the

From

conspicuous time they Each

and i m p o r t a n t parts of the plant, i n most become is fixed by organs of by attachment two distinct of

vegetative portion d y i n g away after their production, and in a short species thus represented sets

viduals, the one v e g e t a t i v e a n d the other The

1

reproductive. thread-like portions

fructiferous

branches

are elongated,

Sehmidle, ' Untersuehungen iiber Thorea rainosisshna B o r y , ' H e d w i g i a , B d x x x v , 1895. - G . G . I l e d g c o c k a n d A . A . H u n t e r i n B o t a n . G a z e t t e , x x x v i i i , 1899. S i r o d o t , E t u d e a n a t o m i q i i e , o r g a n o g c n i q n e , et p h y s i o l o g i q u e de l a F a m . des L e m a n e a c e e s , ' A n n . S c i . N a t . B o t . torn, x v i , P a r i s , 1872.
3 1

Lemaueace<<
of the the thallns, of a cartilaginous They to a are of of consistency, an olive-green an<l or At hang lively

41 in

rapid torrent. and grow

greenish-black short, more or

colour

length

15bScms.

F i g . 3, A , Suclieriu manullosu S i r o d o t ( n a t . s i z e ) , f r o m 11. Y V l i a r f e , W . Y o r k s . B , p o r t i o n s l i g h t l y magnified s h o w i n g a n t h e r i d i a l areas. C . I.eminien htrnloso K i i t z . (nat. size). D , p o r t i o n s l i g h t l y magnified s h o w i n g n n t h e r i d i a l areas. E , Snelierin fue.ina ( B o r y ) S i r o d o t , l o n g i t u d i n a l s e c t i o n o f f r u c t i f e r o u s t i l a m e n t s h o w i n g f e m a l e o r g a n ; t, t r i c h o g y n e . F , TA'UI'HU U niii'ii/itti K i i t / , . , transverse s e c t i o n of f r u c t i f e r o u s f i l a m e n t s s h o w i n g a n t h e r i d i a ; , a n t h e r i d i a l c e l l : s, s p e n n a t i u m . ( D , E , a n d F after Sirodot.)
J

less ings

regular or

intervals along anil each

their whole

length is

are

distinct swellup of an axial

nodes,

nodulose

thread

built

42

Rliodophycec
of smaller cortical cells, apical coll. The The only anfheridia the After is

r o w (if t u b u l a r c e l l s s u r r o u n d e d b y r o w s growth known either nodes. the t a k i n g place method on in a l l cases by an of r e p r o d u c t i o n

is a s e x u a l one. or on the

are short, c y l i n d r i c a l cells d e v e l o p e d verticillate eminences

on the e x t e r i o r of the t h a l l n s , widest p a r t s of the carpogomum an the possesses

T h e p r o c a r p is u n i c e l l u l a r a n d the carpogonium Each of

a r a t h e r long, t r a n s p a r e n t , s i m p l e or b r a n c h e d t r i c h o g y n e . f e r t i l i z a t i o n of from filaments filaments developed moniliform moniliform The up of the the it, at the e x t r e m i t y of w h i c h a b u n c h swollen the the the

ooblastema-filament cells of thallus, cortical

of j o i n t e d , these filling cells

arise. are

becomes, when mature, a thus produced the central On inside and axis

carpospore.

carpospores space fructiferous

between

filaments,

development

carpospores

produce the vegetative thallus, a protonemadike growth which has f r e q u e n t l y b e e n m i s t a k e n for a f o r m o f C l o n u s L e m a n e a B o r y , 1<S0S. fei'ous. The fructiferous filaments dunitransia. but being never The piliThe vegetative thallus generally are torulose, regularly central com-

persists for several m o n t h s , a n d is v e r y b r a n c h e d inflated at even axial filaments,

distances, and are n o r m a l l y simple. a n d t h e a n t h e r i d i a l areas are i n m o r e nodes.

axis of t u b u l a r cells is s u r r o u n d e d b y a series of s p i r a l l y t w i s t e d or less plete rings r o u n d the

L. toriihmu

K i i t z . ; e m . . S i r o d o t (fig. 3 0 , D ) , a n d L. jjurenbi

Sirodot, arc Isles.

f o u n d i n the r a p i d s t r e a m s a n d t o r r e n t s of c e r t a i n p a r t s of t h e B r i t i s h

(ienns Sacheria Sirodot, 1872. fugacious. filaments It is little branched, about a month (generally December

T h e v e g e t a t i v e t h a l l u s is v e r y often piliferous, and The exists for The and in or J a n u a r y ) . fructiferous filaments

are c y l i n d r i c a l or setaceous a n d u s u a l l y b r a n c h e d .

c e n t r a l a x i s of t u b u l a r cells is q u i t e d e v o i d of a x i a l a verticillate m a n n e r at regular intervals.

Species of T h r e e species S. flneiutilix S i r o d . , a n d X. t h i s genus are m u c h more of (Ag.) the genus are Sired, (syn. Lemaitci frequent jiuriatiHs

the a.ntheridial areas are on m a m i l l i f o r m projections, a r r a n g e d

t h a n species Ag.),

of

Lcmitnua. Isles, (Bory) Being by be occur i n

widely distributed in the

British ,S. fuciiut

ninoulfuxn

S i r o d . (lig. 3 A , B ) , t h e

l a s t - m e n t i o n e d one may sometimes

t h e most, a b u n d a n t . . M i ' .1. M u r r a y from

I t a p p e a r s t h a t <V. inttmillom the west side of Loch

s t i l l w a t e r , n s 1 h a v e r e c e n t l y e x a m i n e d specimens o f t h i s s p e c i e s c o l l e c t e d Ness, Inverness. It m u s t rememBored, however, that L o c h Xess

is a large b o d y of w a t e r f o r m i n g p a r t

o f t h e C a l e d o n i a n C a n a l , and p r o b a h l y n u m e r o u s c u r r e n t s e x i s t i n i t .

Sqitaniariacca-

4:5

Order I I .

ORYPTONEMIAOE.K.
a long, branched nohla branch conjugating with

T h e fertilized c a r p o g n n i u i n scuds out t e n i a - f i l a m e n t , the t e r m i n a l cells of each an a u x i l i a r y cell.

F r o m the latter the g o n i m o b l a s t s arise. Family 1. SQUAMARIACE^E.

T h i s f a m i l y consists of a s m a l l g r o u p of m a r i n e , or r a r e l y f r e s h water Algte, which are minute, The tlat, gelatinous stones, cellin of or membranous expansions, consists filaments. the of commonly dense, encrusting

shells, or l a r g e r A l g i e .

thallus usually are the formed surface

vertically arranged often give

Tetrasporangia

various ways, and

thallus quite a verruculate

appearance. in cavities the earpoF i g . 1. UiUleilhraiultiu rivularix (Liebm.) J . Ag., from Shipley iHen, W. York*. A , section of t h a l l u s . F>. s u r f a c e v i e w ( x 100). C . two cells s h o w i n g the. e h r o m a t o p h o r e s I Sfltll. <

T h e sexual organs are developed thallus.

or ' conccptacles ' i n the u p p e r surface of A f t e r the f e r t i l i z a t i o n of the gonia these ' conceptacles ' c o n t a i n cystocaips. Genus thallus, brown stones of on Hildenbrandtia a the blood-red, sea-shore dark or Nartlo, red. in

numerous 1IS45. rose, or and and colls. T h e cell-walls are

T h i s genus consists of a crustaceous colour, f i r m l y a d h e r i n g to

expanded rocks

rivers

streams.

T h e t h a l l u s is c o m p o s e d of c o m p a c t , v e r t i c a l l y a r r a n g e d s u b c n b i e a l or o b l o n g

cell-filaments, with

colourless a n d strong.
T h e r e is o n l y one B r i t i s h f r e s h w a t e r s p e c i e s / / . dripping places. riruhtrix < l.ielnn. .1. A i r .

(fig. 4 ) w h i c h o c c u r s u s d a r k r e d p a t c h e s 011 r o c k s a n d s t o n e s i n s t r e a m s a n d

Class 2.

P E L E O P H Y C E i E (or Fucoideie).

A L M O S T a l l t h e A l g a ' o f t h i s c l a s s a r e m a r i n e a n d a r e k n o w n as t h e B r o w n Sea-weeds. The tliallus exhibits T h e y are often great termed the Melanophyeea'. some i t is a d i v e r s i t y of form ; i n

s i m p l e f i l a m e n t , i n o t h e r s a Hat e x p a n s i o n of cells, a n d i n o t h e r s i t is g r e a t l y d i f f e r e n t i a t e d . are members of cells possess one (the compound Ase.nial Sexual T h e m o s t h i g h l y o r g a n i z e d of a l l seaweeds of the brown Algae The have and vegetative a distinct phycojunthin The former alcohol. t h i s class

nucleus, and the chrnmatophores

b r o w n t i n g e o w i n g t o t h e p r e s e n c e o f ph yeopluein

p i g m e n t b e i n g k n o w n as p h a ' o p h y l l ) . is b y m o t i l e cells or is e i t h e r b y

can be e x t r a c t e d w i t h w a t e r a n d the l a t t e r b y m e a n s of reproduction reproduction zoogonidia. or isogamous

heterogainoiis the T h e zygospore cilia,

gametes, the conjugation of the gametes or the oospore a l w a y s g e r m i n a t e s d i r e c t l y .

or the f e r t i l i z a t i o n of

o o s p h e r e s f a k i n g p l a c e i n a l l eases o u t s i d e t h e p l a n t .

T h e motile reproductive one c i l i n m is c a r r i e d i n

cells, w h e t h e r z o o g n n i d i a or gametes, i n v a r i a b l y possess two inserted laterally, and in their movements a f o r w a r d d i r e c t i o n a n d one i n a b a c k w a r d d i r e c t i o n .

T h e class is d i v i d e d i n t o a n u m b e r of orders of w h i c h o n l y o n e t h e SyngeneticAeis freshwater.

Order I.

SYNGENETIChE.
termed T h e y are A l g - e T h e cells arc cells are only There The

T h e p l a n t s i n c l u d e d i n t h i s o r d e r , w h i c h is s o m e t i m e s the ' Phaozoosporina',' are exclusively freshwater. of uniceils, m u l t i c e l l u l a r , f r e e - s w i m m i n g or motionless. often n a k e d , b u t at o t h e r t i m e s are s u r r o u n d e d cell-wall. is one I n some of t h e and m u l t i c e l l u l a r forms or more the

l i t t l e n o t e o r i m p o r t a n c e , a n d m a y be e i t h e r s o l i t a r y o r c o l o n i a l by a mucilaginous

loosely held i n position b y a copious m u c i l a g i n o u s envelope. cell-nucleus one p u l s a t i n g vacuoles.

flj/tlruraceif
e h r o i n a t o p h o r e s , w h i c h a r e o f a y e l l o w oi- p a l e b r o w n are of occasionally zoogonidia. T h e f o l l o w i n g seven f a m i l i e s are the most i m p o r t a n t : Fa in. Fam. Fam. Fain. Fam. II>/drurtict'tt'. C)\i/jifoiiKiiiudiiniceir. Chri/soiiiontidiiHicea'. Ehrenb. Diiwbri/ttceie. PIuL'natpmicea'. Borzi. Stic/iof/lft'u Pluvodactijluit Fain. Fam. Only Ghuristocarpiicete. Plid'Otliamniucen'. Uroylriitt Duiohri/tiii Phii'oa/stis P/i<i'<)sp/ni'/v Chodat. Bohhn. Pleurvcludiii Pliii'utliauinioit A. Br. Lagerh. to be Ifi/di-nri/s Ag. Ehrenb. Ehrenh. Syttcri/pta Ehrenb. lllhrenb. Lagerh. West & (1. Pliwschizochlamps Grpptununtus present. Vegetative

4d
eoloiir, ina\ by

b e s o l i t a r y a n d e x c e n t r i c , o r s o i n e t m i e s t w o i n a c e l l , a n d ])\'renoids m u l t i p l i c a t i o n oeriirs takes place by simple cell-lission and asexual reproduction means

Si/unru

PIKI'VCUCCUS S. West. Eeimii.

four of

the above f a m i l i e s are k n o w n for. the M a n y of families

represented are

i n B r i t a i n , b u t p r o b a b l e a l l t h e o t h e r s w i l l be f o u n d i n m o r e or less abundance i f searched and and the p l a n t s of this order Cryptomnnadinacea', truly flagellate' in plankton-forms, monadinacea
j

Chrysocharacter.

D i n o b r y a c e a ' are Family 1.

HYDRURACEiE. of of

T h e p l a n t s are a t t a c h e d , b r a n c h e d , a n d consist of a colony unicells. almost mucilage. cell-wall. are produced germinate attach The cells are have at first and one are spherical but embedded takes place or four come (at from to afterwards in by
1

become

spindle-shaped, They

large

masses

chroniatophore

a n d are d e s t i t u t e of a zoogonidia T h e y ar cell, and the which ily they cdium eilium . each rest,

Asexual reproduction in the branches, After by the two

t e t r a h e d r i c i n form a n d possess one directly. having

zoogonidia T h i s cell

themselves

clear apex

w h i c h point, the

was inserted) a n d secrete a s t a l k - l i k e mass of m u c i l a g e . is t h e b e g i n n i n g o f a n e w c o l o n y by its repeated divisions. apical have

1

w h i c h is d e v e l o p e d of

subsequently (akinetes)

Certain by

the p e r i p h e r a l cells take on R e s t i n g spores

growth also been

and

produce

branches.

observed

Lagerheim.

C f r L a g e r h e i m i n B-er. D e u t s c h . B o t . G e s e l l . 1SSS, p. SO, f i g . x y l o g r . 13.

46

Pluvoplujcew
G e n u s H y d r u r u s A g . , 1824. T h e p l a n t s are b r a n c h e d in a of tough, cylindrical olive up green into with behaves colonies mucilage. The

of

unicellular units embedded and are

T h e y v a r y from a b o u t 5 to -'30 c m s . i n l e n g t h an cut colour. fine w h o l e colony is s i m p l e b e l o w b u t above, often and divisions, projections The covered branched penicillate villous as a appearance, almost being cells, are

small

g i v i n g it a p l u m o s e

entire structure dependent branching

multicellular plant, growth in length entirely and the on single apical is u s u a l l y

monopodia!

T h e cells are c o m m o n l y e l l i p s o i d a l a n d than in the m a i n stems and branches. wards the cells elongate to and

more densely crowded in the small branches

Fig. >. Ih/tlrnni.fcetidus (Vill.) Karelin A . nat. size. B , zoogonid i u m (after L a g e r l i e i m ) .

Afterar-

become

r a n g e d m o r e or less i n l o n g i t u d i n a l g r o u p s . is found attached stones and rocks i n

77. fcftidtrs

(Viil.) Kirclin.

m o u n t a i n streams. alive.

I t i s a s t i c k y plant and gives off an offensive odour when

It i s common i n C e n t r a l E u r o p e and i n the A r c t i c regions when the

snows melt in the s p r i n g , h u t in the B r i t i s h Islands it is of very rare occurrence, being k n o w n only from Y o r k s h i r e and Scotland. F a m i l y 2. These C H R Y S O M O N A D I N A C E J E . free

are u n i c e l l u l a r or colonial o r g a n i s m s w h i c h i n t h e condition e i t h e r one two are motile. Each

individual or A The

consists of a n oval or e l o n g a t e d cell, w i t h or t w o c i l i a a n d e i t h e r one chromatophores. brownish-green

r o d p i g m e n t s p o t is g e n e r a l l y v i s i b l e . cells increase b y l o n g i t u d i n a l d i v i s i o n . G e n u s S y n u r a E h r e n b . , 1838. a

F i g . G. St/mira Ucelhi Ehrenb. Single colony ( BIO), from Ehlwick. W. Yorks.

T h i s is colony, 10 to indi-

small,

globose, or

free-swimming

formed 50) of viduals.

of a v a r i a b l e n u m b e r (from ovoid ellipsoid, biciliated possesses t w o vacuoles.

T h e y are a r r a n g e d close t o g e t h e r chromatotwo pulsating

in a radial m a n n e r , a n d each phores and

T

individual

at the

hinder end

Syniira J rrll<i E h r e n b . (lig. G) is c o m m o n l y found i n s m a l l ditches and pools, p a r t i c u l a r l y i f they are of rain-water. P u r e collections of i t can he frequently obtained i n the early summer.

Dinobrijacetr
Genus Syncrypta E h r e n b . , 1<S3N. to S i p i t i r a b u t Tins is a inutile

47
colony

similar in appearance

invested with a mucilaginous

coat t h r o u g h w h i c h the c i l i a protrude.

Si/nm/jit'i resemblance Vidroj: t o Xyntmi E h r e n b . is Ce<}lhi. an abundant organism which hears great

Genus cells arc of p o r t i o n of

Uroglena the same

E h r e n b . , 1!S3S.

In

this filled

colonial with

form

the

n a t u r e as t h o s e o f Si/miru, space

but the central mucilage, and

the c o l o n y is a hollow

the c i l i a t e d cells are a r r a n g e d r o u n d the p e r i p h e r y .

Vraijlritn Vulro.i; E h r e n b . is f o u n d i n s i m i l a r s i t u a t i o n s to those I t is, h o w e v e r , m u c h less a b u n d a n t . mentioned

for the t w o p r e v i o u s genera.

Family The

3.

DINOBRYACE.33. to the bottom of a cup-shaped

i n d i v i d u a l s are a t t a c h e d which is widely conT h e y are

receptacle, open above.

t r a c t i l e a n d possess t w o cilia of u n e q u a l l e n g t h . Genus Dinobryon Ehr., 1833. delicate, changeable sensitive a stalk the to The of cells a form, are and very are The somewhat

stimuli. is of

lower e n d is a t t e n u a t e d i n t o which base attached the is open one near

receptacle.

There

long- c i l i u i n a n d o n e secondare cilium. ber and of a

shorter

T h e chro-

matophores are two i n n u m yellow-brown colour. and one T h e r e is a p i g m e n t cell-nucleus. The

F i g . 7. A , 1>innbnjon cyliii'lricuiu Iiubof var. ilirerqi'm L e m m . ; two l i v i n g examples f r o m E l d w i c k , \V. Y o r k s . ( x 730). 11. e n r e s t e d c o n d i t i o n of s a m e . ('. llinohnjint Sertuhirkt E h r e n b . , colon}* w i t h i n d i v i d u a l s e n c y s t e d , f r o m C o r n w a l l { x - 4 1 0 ) ; i\ cysts.

spot,two contractile vacuoles, r e c e p t a c l e is c a m p a n u l a t e or cylindrical, a t t e n u a t e d at its l o w e r e n d i n t o a s t r a i g h t or

o b l i q u e p o i n t : i t is h y a l i n e or s o m e t i m e s c o l o u r e d y e l l o w or b r o w n

48
with oxide of globose

Phd'ophijcen'
of iron, a n d t h e margins m a y lie smooth resting-cells ( o r cysts) which or undulate. with a

T h e m u l t i p l i c a t i o n is b y l o n g i t u d i n a l division or b y t h e formation are furnished p e c u l i a r p r o j e c t i n g p r o c e s s ( f i g . 7 I ! a n d (J). or j o i n e d i n t o d e n s e , s p r e a d i n g c o l o n i e s . a lodgement above the inner T h e cells occur s i n g l y

T h e d a u g h t e r - c e l l s effect Semi
2

r i mof the mother-receptacle a n d

1

then secrete a s i m i l a r receptacle for themselves. a good account monograph

Three

has written

of this genus, a n d L e m m e r m a n n fourteen

has published a species.

of it, discriminating between

1). SerfnUiriu

species,

E h r e n b . ( f i g . 7 (.'/', I), soew/tt E h r e n b . a n d throughout the Species

I), eylimlrictnn of this genus

Imhof,

and varieties of them, are abundant

B r i t i s h Isles, t h e first-named one being the m o s t widely d i s t r i b u t e d . each species exhibiting a characteristic type of branching. I),

are very a b u n d a n t i n t h e freshwater p l a n k t o n , t h e colonies of profubenuts Tmhof are generally distributed but not abundant.

L e n n n . a n d D. ehnnjutiui}

Family

4.

PH^OCAPSACE^].

T h e jdants are u n i c e l l u l a r , f o r m i n g colonies, t h e cells o f w h i c h are e m b e d d e d i n a mass of mucilage. T h e cells a r e spherical o r T h e reproellipsoidal a n d division takes place f l e n u s Phseococcus i n a l ldirections.

d u c t i o n i s b v zoog-onidia a n d zoocmmetes. B o r z i , LSI):-?". T h e cells a r e e l l i p s o i d a l o r o b l o n g - e l l i p s o i d a l , f i 1 1 jx, i n d i a m e t e r , a n d occur i n twos, fours, e i g h t s o r m u l tiples of these numbers, in hyaline somestrucgelatinous 1
fit*

(9

integuments are two

which

times show a delicate concentric ture. a There chromatophores are ovoid

yellow-brown

i neach cell a n d u s u a l l y T h e zoogonidia

red pigment-spot.

F i g . H . J'lucoi'occus prtludomis W e s t , t (f. S. W e s t , f r o m K l d w i c k , W . Y o r k e . ( x 110). z, zoogonidia.

or subpyriform.
(afenegh.) B o r z i h a s n o t been B r i t a i n , b u t P. pohulosus West

I'. Cteuienli observed from

& (jf. S . W e s t o c c u r s i n m o o r l a n d d i t c h e s .

Henn, ' F l a g e l l a t a ' i n E n g l e r a n d Brantl Natiirl. Btlanzenfam. I Theil. l a Abtli. " I/raiiiiei'iiianii, i n B e r i c h t e D e u t s c h . B o t a n . G e s e l l s c h . 1!)00, B d x v i i i , p p . 5 0 0 524, t. x v i i u . x i x . B o r z i i n A t t i d e l C o n g r . B o t a n . I n t e r n a z . G e n o v a , 18 J2, p p . 4 6 3 4 7 1 , t. x v i i i .
1 :: l

Pha'ocapsacea'
Genus Phaeosphsera West & G . 8. West, ) - 1002. The

49

a r e l a r g e , e x a c t l y s p h e r i c a l , 1 4 1 7 * 5 yin diameter, a n d are e m b e d d e d i n small aggregates in a cylindrical, gelatinous y. ^ * i n t e g u m e n t w h i c h is s p a r s e l y b r a n c h e d . One brown,parietal chromatophore with somewhat irregular margins is present in each cell.
0

P. ijelatt iw$(( W e s t i t G . S . tA e s t (fig. 9) i s

known f r o m Sphnynum-hogs in Cornwall.

Genus

Stichoglcea

Chodat,

1(897'.

T h e cells are small, oblong

or subovoid to form a

in shape, a n d are associated size.

membranous, gelatinous thallus of small T h e thallus is generally variously somewhat a parietal

F i g . St Pha-osphcera i/elatiiws/i W e s t & G . S . W e s t . A , p o r t i o n of c o l o n y ( x o O ) . B , ' s h o w i n g the s o l i t a r y c h r o m a t o p h o r e s ( x 410). F r o m Tremethick Jloor, Cornwall.
k 1 C c e l l s

lobed a n d t h e cells are often radiately disposed. firm a n d each chromatophore cell contains

T h e cell-walls are

destitute of a pyreiioid.

. >. o/ivacea C l i o d a t is k n o w n f r o m t h e p l a n k t o n of certain of the Scottish lakes. L e n g t h of cells 915 u.

r

C h o d a t i n B u l l . L ' H e r b . B o i s s . t o r n , v , n o . 4, 1 8 9 7 , p . 3 0 2 , t . 10, f. 8 1 2 .

W.

A.

Class 3.
THIS group, which

CHLOROPHYCE^E.
includes all the green Alga, attains its

greatest development exceeds t h e c o m b i n e d Alge. The the simpler forms

i n fresh w a t e r , a n d t h e n u m b e r of t o t a l of t h e freshwater species of g r e e n A l g a

species

of a l l other

a r e u n i c e l l u l a r (e.g. s o m e o f are ccenocytic (e.g. comevery of the incompletely Zygnemacea).

Protococcoidea?
j

and

Desmidiacea"!), some

Yaucheriacca', Spha ropleace;e, Pediastreie), some are pletely septate than (e.g. the (Edogoniales, Cluetophorales, the or

s e p t a t e (e.g. C l a d o p h o r a c e a ' ) , a n d o t h e r s are m u l t i c e l l u l a r or Tn o t h e r or u n i c e l l u l a r forms thallus exhibits pulvinate

degree of d e v e l o p m e n t branched tissue.

from s i m p l e r o u n d e d cells to long, s i m p l e expansions, masses

filaments, flat

A s a r u l e t h e r e is no d i f f e r e n t i a t i o n of t h e o r d i n a r y v e g e t a -

tive cells, b u t i n s o m e there is a m a r k e d d i s t i n c t i o n b e t w e e n vegetative a n d r e p r o d u c t i v e cells. T h e cell-protoplasm ( o r cytoplasm)

of t h e g r e e n A l g a ' c o n s i s t s of the

a l i n i n g l a y e r or ' p r i m o r d i a l u t r i c l e ' w h i c h adheres closely to

j

cell-wall \ and, i n m a n y A l g a , of a d d i t i o n a l anastomosing strands and t h r e a d s t r a v e r s i n g t h e i n t e r i o r of t h e c e l l . g r a n u l e s of variable, size w h i c h b e h a v e reagents. E v i d e n c e g o e s to p r o v e plasmic continuity between It contains numerous staining Alga. differently with

t h a t there is no definite p r o t o -

the cells of m u l t i c e l l u l a r green

A d i v i s i o n of l a b o u r is r a r e l y observed a m o n g s t t h i s class of p l a n t s , a n d i n the C o n j u g a t a t h e cells of m o s t existence. T h e vacuoles of the filamentous forms are u n d e r n o r m a l c i r c u m s t a n c e s q u i t e able to lead a n i n d e p e n d e n t a r e m u c h as i n o t h e r p l a n t - c e l l s a n d t h e y I n the Conjugata^ the c o n t a i n a f l u i d u s u a l l y k n o w n as t h e c e l l - s a p .

the c e l l - s a p is o c c a s i o n a l l y c o l o u r e d v i o l e t or p u r p l e o w i n g to
C f . C h o d a t et B o u b i e r , ' B u r J o u r n . B o t . de l l o r o t , P a r i s , 18'JS.
1

la

Plasmolyse

et

la

membrane

plasminaie,'

Chlorophyc&r
presence Rerggr., tional Spirogyra of a pigment termed by l)e Lagerheini B a r y , M.

51 plngcoporphyriu .
1

T h i s violet colour occurs MesoUvninm G . S . W e s t a n d Mougeotiu circumstances

n o r m a l l y i n Ancylonemu purpureum capuciuu found (Bory) Ag., and i n various species

Nordenshioldii \V. & under of excepZygnenm,

violascens i t is

and Desmids.

T h e Yolvocace;e
1

and the zoogonidia and ami In

gametes of o t h e r green A l g a in certain of the same the genera Tetraspora

possess v i b r a t i l e c i l i a , w h i c h are v e r v contractile vacuoles are present. Apiocystis ' pseudocilia' are movement. forms, a n d ( l u r i n g gametes, protoor less

variable in their length, number, disposition, and s y m m e t r y ; forms and is present

found,

w h i c h do n o t possess a n y p o w e r of A s i n g l e nucleus except the it undergoes plasm.

i n t h e cells of a l l t h e g r e e n A l g a

coenocytic a n d i n c o m p l e t e l y septate

t h e f o r m a t i o n of a s e x u a l n o n - m o t i l e spores, z o o g o n i d i a , or I n some green Alga m i t o t i c division of a more

d i v i s i o n s c o r r e s p o n d i n g to t h e d i v i s i o n s of t h e observed'-'.

complex character has been T h e cell-wall of o b s e r v a t i o n . quiescence The young

is v e r y v a r i a b l e a n d i t s s t r u c t u r e is o f t e n d i f f i c u l t I n the formation o f a c e l l - w a l l s u c h as a f t e r on the outer but the surface

of a z o o g o n i d i u m , i t is developed cell-wall u s u a l l y consists Under the reagents of growth the of

of t h e p r o t o p l a s m equally show o f pectose.

as t h e r e s u l t of m o r e o r less c o m p l e x cellulose, of action strong acids represents plants

processes. sometimes or other and of a

hydrating layers of tions. In

an ordinary thick cell-wall will Each and lamina in two most

swell up consists of the

traces

lamination. in thickness

successive proporcellthe In the

m i x t u r e of cellulose

a n d pectose constituents

in variable

C h l o r o p h y c e a ' these in their

constituents with

w a l l a r e d i f f e r e n t i a t e d w h i l e t h e w a l l is v e r y y o u n g . considerable (Schulze's manv differences behaviour cellulose constituents g i v i n g a violet colour w i t h solution), whereas A l g i e the pectose constituents of

They exhibit reagents,

chlor-zinc-iodine in

the pectose constituents do not. the c e l l - w a l l are

form of g e l a t i n o u s layers on t h e outside of i n n e r layers of cellulose. T h i s mucilaginous m a t e r i a l stains readily w i t h aniline dyes such
L a g e r h e i m i n V i d e n s k . - S e l s k . S k r i f t . , I m a t l i e m . - n a t u r . K i . , K r i s t i a n i a , 18'Jo, no. 5. O b s e r v e d i n Spirogyra b y M i t z k e w i t s c h ( F l o r a , l x x x v , 181)8) a n d C . v a n W i s s e l i n g h ( B o t . Z e i t u n g , I v i , 1 8 9 8 ; F l o r a , l x x x v i i , 11)00); i n Chlamydomonun by D a n g e a r d ( B e B o t a u i s t e , v i , l S ' j y ) ; i n Closterium by K l e b a l m ; a l s o i n liutrydium, etc., etc.
1 2

4 2

r>2

Chlorophycea'
The outer of a

as f u c h s i n , s a f r a n i n , m e t h y l e n e - b l u e a n d g e n t i a n - v i o l e t . layers often series of b e c o m e t h i c k coats of m u c i l a g e which solubility in water. by the pecto.se c o n s t i t u e n t s e x h i b i t a l l stages

formation

between are

insolubility and complete often a d d e d I n some due

I t is not m e r e l y increments

hydration b u t a molecular change, a n d successive of t h e u n i c e l l s t h e i n c r e a s e are

b y the g e l a t i n i z a t i o n of o t h e r l a y e r s of the c e l l - w a l l . in thickness of the cell-wall side and elongated colonies forming of of them thus in out

to g e l a t i n i z a t i o n is o n l y o n o n e

s u c h a s t h o s e o f Hormotila

formed.

T h e gelatinous pectose compounds although sometimes cellulose, b u t through some of which by the the there appears to be a c o n t i n u a l e x u d a t i o n i n n e r layers of cellulose, a mass Protococcoideie
j

a large proportion of the c e l l - w a l l , do not a l t e r n a t e w i t h layers of j e l l y b e i n g The mucilage

f o r m e d o n t h e o u t s i d e of t h e c e l l u l o s e w a l l . and Conjugata'. frequently filaments of A l g a a r e so

T h i s is best seen i n embedded exhibits a enveloping times

distinct radiating mucus given

fibrillar The

s t r u c t u r e w h i c h is c l e a r l y b r o u g h t r a d i a t i n g s t r u c t u r e of the

various reagents. has l o n g been

k n o w n i n the Conjugata? a n d has at

rise, especially i n the Desmidiacere, to g r a v e

morphological

misconceptions. T h e c e l l - w a l l s o f (Edoyonium and other A l g a exhibit peculiariof i t s p r i m a r y funcbelongChietofrom Chietoseta of ties of s t r u c t u r e w h i c h w i l l be described i n t h e i r respective families. W h a t e v e r the n a t u r e of t h e c e l l - w a l l one t i o n s is t h e r e g u l a t i o n o f o s m o t i c ing to the changes. by certain green A l g e are of many H a i r s a n d bristles are developed phoracea' pkora, The ment and Chietopelthhe. fine

Coleocha'tacea', Herposteiracea', (Edogoniacea', They of

kinds,

s l e n d e r a r t i c u l a t e b r a n c h e s s u c h as t h e p i l i f e r o n s a p i c e s to exceedingly Herposteiron, t h a l l u s often Iiidbocha'te, Gluutosphieridmm, develops t e r m e d rhizoids), or

i n a r t i c u l a t e h a i l ' s s u c h as t h e Gonochcvte. of special root-like organs

attachoccurwith green cldoroother

o r haptera

(commonly

b u t t h e s e are as a

rule o n l y found i n the y o u n g p l a n t s , most of t h e older ones r i n g as f r e e l y f l o a t i n g masses. T h e chromidopliores a filamentous of the different jdasts. are u s u a l l y distinct, and i n the forms They are of a b r i g h t

or e x p a n d e d t h a l l u s t h e y are f r e q u e n t l y c h a r a c t e r i s t i c f a m i l i e s or genera.

colour due to the presence of c h l o r o p h y l l a n d are therefore Sometimes t h e y are v e r y d i f f i c u l t to define, b u t at

Chlorophycea'
times they stand nut clearly, occupying only a relatively small

p o r t i o n of the c y t o p l a s m . entire or deeply incised. Geiiicidaria, Sometimes

T h e } ' m a y be s o l i t a r y or v e r y n u m e r o u s , I n some forms t h e y are r i b b o n - l i k e and (e.g. Spirogyru, they the tfpirotwniu). o f Spiruto'iiia), and i n others

o f i n f i n i t e v a r i e t y o f f o r m , c e n t r a l o r p a r i e t a l , a n d t h e e d g e s m a y be w o u n d s p i r a l l y r o u n d the i n t e r i o r of the c e l l - w a l l and some species the}' are r e d u c e d

a r e c e n t r a l , s p i r a l l y t w i s t e d m a s s e s (e.g. s o m e s p e c i e s o f r h i z o i d s a n d t e r m i n a l cells of t h e are e n t i r e l y w a n t i n g . The proteid has been chloroplasts clone of most green Alga-

a n d very pale in colour, a n d in

hairs of some green A l g i e they c o n t a i n 2>>/re>ioids or Much has bodies d u r i n g T h i s is, divide

bodies w h i c h serve towards

as a r e s e r v e presence

of food-material.

the i n v e s t i g a t i o n of these

the past few years a n d t h e

or a b s e n c e of p y r e n o i d s

b e e n r e g a r d e d b y s o m e as a s u f f i c i e n t g e n e r i c d i s t i n c t i o n . scarcely borne out They of by facts. Although they frequently

h o w e v e r , a t t a c h i n g a n i m p o r t a n c e to t h e s e p r o t e i d b o d i e s w h i c h i s e q u a l l y on the d i v i s i o n of the cell, t h e y also m u l t i p l y w i t h o u t a n y cell-increase. development strated Eudorina kistrodesvms sometimes (Palla) W. no p y r e n o i d s . are l i k e w i s e k n o w n and of it to disappear d u r i n g the has b e e n clearly Sphterella, pyrenoids demonand Anare have c e r t a i n species,

t h a t d u r i n g c e r t a i n stages falcutus met with &r G . S. (Corda)

Tetraspura, containing

t h e y can arise spontaneously. Raits i n the same West may

M o r e o v e r , forms of

c o l l e c t i o n as o t h e r s w h i c h or may not contain

S i m i l a r l y , t h e c h r o m a t o p h o r e s o f JJebnrya

calosporu pyrenoids .
1

S t a r v a t i o n causes a d i s a p p e a r a n c e of p y r e n o i d s a n d t h e y f r e q u e n t l y increase i n n u m b e r s i f t h e cell is w e l l n o u r i s h e d . there which is l i t t l e a great doubt t h a t t h e presence, much the or absence and has is a been depends largely upon external conditions importance genera O n the of whole, to in pyrenoids

character attached

d e a l too

discriminating between

of g r e e n

Alge.

I n t h e C h l o r o p h y c e a the stored p r o d u c t of a s s i m i l a t i o n is a l m o s t invariably Mesotwnivm starch. Exceptions to this place are in found all the commonly cells of in the point in the Desmidiacea' and i n the Vaucheriaceie. generally takes t h e r e is a d e f i n i t e g r o w i n g

Cell-division

t h a l l u s , b u t i n a few i n s t a n c e s w h i c h is u s u a l l y a n a p i c a l cell.
' W e s t & G . S. W e s t A u g . 1900, p . 2S9.

i n A n n . B o t . x x , M a r c h , 1S9S, p. 4 9 ;

i n Journ. Bot.

54 Multiplication forms the of the by

Chlorophucea'
cell-division occurs and in the in mam
-

of of

the

lower In the

Protococcoideie

Desmidiaceie.

Zygneniaoete, a n d p a r t i c u l a r l y i n the s m a l l e r species filaments Asexual divides and forms a new filament. reproduction b y z o o g o n i d i a is g e n e r a l exception

Spirogyra,

often dissociate into solitary cells each of w h i c h then throughout the

class, a l t h o u g h t h e r e is a n o t a b l e

i n the Conjugata', in I n m a n y of or the

w h i c h m o t i l e r e p r o d u c t i v e cells are e n t i r e l y w a n t i n g . takes place b y n o n - m o t i l e spores w h i c h ma}' be aplanos]>ores. few Desmids, Sexual Alga', gamous spore. and A s e x u a l spores and they are are also more i n Zygnema, formed Conjugate', h a v i n g been observed Gonatonema. reproduction may be occurs either the i n most or organs of the

the C h i r t o p h o r a l e s , Microsporales and Protococcoidea? reproduction cither akinetes in Spirogyra, rarely found rare

and in a genus green In iso-

n o r m a l l y i n the

f a m i l i e s of

isogamous sexual

heterogamous.

reproduction

are gainetangia, u s u a l l y and produce a zygoare found. Many but of of

g i v i n g rise to p l a n o g a m e t e s I n the Conjugata? planoganietes organs are

which conjugate

only aplanogametes

are generally produced and

from one g a m e t a n g i u m , the gametes the in the consist

o n l y one a p l a n o g a m e t e . oogonia the enspheres Herposteiron, is a n o o s p o r e . (Jylindrocupsa ridia. SpJueroplea, antheridium. The gametophyte in

I n heterogenous antheridia, and

reproduction the sexual exception parent

and antherozoids.

I n a l l cases w i t h situ

o o s p h e r e r e m a i n s in oogonia

plant,

b e i n g fertilized w i t h i n the oogonium, a n d the result of fertilization The are always u n i c e l l u l a r , a n d , except i n o f (Edogoniuin, so a r e t h e anthei n an oogonium, except i n a n d some species

O n l y one o o s p h e r e is p r o d u c e d

a n d one, t w o , or m a n y a n t h e r o z o i d s m a y arise from a n

is t h e p r i n c i p a l g e n e r a t i o n , by and i n Mougeotia.

the

sporophyte spore. In rudimentary

being generally represented Goleocluete, (Edogoniutu,

the sexually-produced very

s p o r o p h y t e g e n e r a t i o n s c o n s i s t i n g of several cells do exist. O f all freshwater Alga? the Chlorophycea' have the most varied habitats. and parasites .
1

T h e y are found i n every possible d a m p or wet situation others endophytes, a n d a few are even

some are epiphytes,

Fhijllosiphon Arisari K i i h n ( i n S i t z u n g s b e r . d . n a t u r f . G e s . i n H a l l e , 1878) is a p a r a s i t i c A l g a o b s e r v e d o n l y o n the l e a v e s of Arisarum vulgare i n I t a l y a n d the

1

Ohloroplujeea'
Richter
1

and Comore

have conducted

experiments with a view the but and in can Vaucheriu affirms of Tetraspora.

to a s c e r t a i n i n g i f c e r t a i n o f t h e f r e s h w a t e r A l g a , e s p e c i a l l y C h l o r o phycea', can e x i s t i n salt w a t e r . Comere with salt live sessilis Spirogyra that finds that only Some R i c h t e r states t h a t the lower of a d a p t a t i o n , with a robust structure withstand immersion and Cludophora chloride, Richtcr less or o r g a n i z a t i o n of the A l g a the b e t t e r its p o w e r those A l g a ' can of 3.5
o

large water. in

chloroplasts

successfully (Edogoidum of from than

species

water

containing

sodium

i n w a t e r c o n t a i n i n g 2 ~j , in water ffidogonium, containing or Spirogyra,

a n d some of the large species of 1'82/ .

0

Vau.cheria

have

power

a d a p t a t i o n to life i n s a l t w a t e r

Sticltococcus

I n a l l cases t h e s a l i n i t y of t h e w a t e r c a u s e d t h e cells to increase i n size a n d w h e n t h e c o n c e n t r a t i o n was h i g h m a l f o r m a t i o n of the cells invariably occurred. but reappeared when S t a r c h at the first disappeared was more from the two cells, Notsets the forms Chloroadaptation complete.

withstanding the somewhat of experiments, phyce;e can adapt

j

c o n t r a d i c t o r y nature, of these to an increasing

3

it appeal's t h a t c e r t a i n of the freshwater themselves

s a l i n i t y of

water in a manner comparable of the g r e e n A l g a

w i t h t h e a d a p t a t i o n of a few water . conveniently abundantly subdivided in the

to a life i n hot

T h e class Chlorophycea? nine orders, a l l of which Islands. Order I. (Edogoniales. branched. pyrenoids. calation Sexual clusively of anastomosing

can be are

into

found

British

Thallus

filamentous,

simple or

or

Cells uninucleate, w i t h a large, parietal, chloroplast c o n t a i n i n g one piece by of several the Cell-division characterized by the intera new cell-wall between heterogamous circle of daughter-cell. gametes. cilia. Ex-

m o t h e r - c e l l a n d the d i s t a l e n d of the reproduction with an freshwater. Zoogonidia anterior

s o u t h of F r a n c e ; P. maximus L a g e r h . , P. PhUodendri L a g e r h . a n d P. AhtcasUc L a g e r h . are p a r a s i t e s o n t h e leaves of species of Arisnrvm, Philodendrum a n d Alocas'ui i n E c u a d o r ( r i d e L a g e r h e i n i i n N u o v a N o t a r i s i a , 1892, p p . 1 2 0 1 2 4 ) . Trirhophitiis W e b e r is a g e n u s of A l g a : p a r a s i t i c on t h e h a i r s of Hradypus (the T h r e e - t o e d H l o t h ) ; a n o t h e r species h a s a l s o been f o u n d o n species of Sciiln (Cluusilia); cf. L a g e r h e i m i n B e r i c h t , d e r D e n t s c h . B o t . G e s e l l s c h . 181)2, B d x, H e f t 8, p p . 5 1 4 S 1 7 . K i c h t e r i n F l o r a , l x x v , 1892. J . C o m e r e i n N u o v a N o t a r i s i a , x i v , 1903, p p . 1 8 2 1 . 3 G . S . W e s t i n J o u r n . B o t . J u l y , 1902, p p . 2 4 2 2 4 3 .
1 2

5<J Order II.

Chlorophycea'
Glnetophorales. Thallus filamentous, sometimes pyreor

simple, b u t more often branched. noids. Sexual reproduction Mostly

Cells uninucleate; isogamous

chloroplasts parietal, generally single and with either heterogamous. Order III. Ulvales. chimatous, noid. marine. Order IV. Schizogoniales. in one plane. Thallus Chloroplast one filamentous, single, freshwater. membranous, young. Cells

Thallus expanded, attached when

parenuninupyreMostly

cleate ; chloroplasts s i n g l e , p a r i e t a l , w i t h one Sexual reproduction isogamous.

sometimes filaments and central

p a r e n c h y m a t o u s , or e x p a n d e d b y fusion of substellate, w i t h Order V. Micros or Order V I . porales. pyrenoid.

M o s t l y subaerial, unbranched. of pyrenoids. simple each with or a

Thallus chloroplast, freshwater. Thallus

filamentous, destitute filamentous,

Cells uninucleate, w i t h a large, parietal, reticulated band-like Exclusively Cladophorales. branched, with pyrenoid. gamous. Order V I I . Siphone<e. unseptate, pyrenoids. Mostly Order VTIT. Goujugata'. large numerous

incompletely

septate.

Segments

large

parietal chloroplasts

S e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n i s o g a m o u s or h e t e r o M a r i n e or freshwater. Thallus consisting Sexual of filamentous one large and coenocytic, cell

branched

with many nuclei. marine.

Chloroplasts numerous, without reproduction heterogamous. filamentous. or several, with shape,

T h a l l u s u n i c e l l u l a r or chloroplasts of some single by and definite

Cells

uninucleate; Sexual

usually

pyrenoids. Order I X . Protococcoidece.

reproduction

isogamous

aplanogametes. or colonial A l g a e

E x c l u s i v e l y freshwater. Small unicellular, multicellular coenocytic; reproducC e l l s uninucleate or Sexual

chloroplasts very v a r i a b l e i n form, size a n d d i s p o s i tion, w i t h or w i t h o u t pyrenoids. t i o n of a n i s o g a m o u s k n o w n i n some. or h e t c i w a m o u s c h a r a c t e r is

A l m o s t exclusively freshwater.

(Edogoi)iace<r

Order I.
filaments.

(EDOGONIALES.
branched chloroplast

I n t h i s o r d e r t h e t h a l l u s consists of f i x e d , s i m p l e or T h e cells possess a s i n g l e n u c l e u s a n d t h e pyrenoids.

is a p a r i e t a l , m o r e or less c y l i n d r i c a l , a n a s t o m o s i n g m a s s o f c h l o r o p h y l l , c o n t a i n i n g one or more i n w h i c h a cm-ions being characterized p l a c e , is p e c u l i a r to t h e o r d e r . by a anterior end. T h e vegetative division, takes the i n t e r p o l a t i o n of n e w pieces of cell-wall circlet of numerous cilia round are

T h e z o o g o n i d i a are also a n o m a l o u s ,

I n the a u t u m n , p l a n t s of t h i s order f r e q u e n t l y have with starch. The sexual organs well-difis

their cells p a c k e d greatly specialized.

ferentiated oogonia and antheridia, and the sexual reproduction

T h e r e is o n l y one f a m i l y w h i c h i n c l u d e s three

g e n e r a , t w o of w h i c h are a b u n d a n t l y found i n the B r i t i s h Islands.

Family This species veloped niuvi Bidbochode.

1.

CEDOGONIACE^E. i n the B r i t i s h of these Isles b y numerous and well-de(Edugu-

f a m i l y is r e p r e s e n t e d of the two widely The young stages

distributed genera

(Edvgonium

p l a n t s possess

organs

of a t t a c h m e n t , b u t most of the species of cells exhibit a peculiar

float freely i n t h e w a t e r w h e n a d u l t .

T h e t h a l l u s is simple transverse

or b r a n c h e d a n d some of the able i n t h e large species of calary surface growth.

striation at their upper extremities. ffidogoniiun B e n e a t h one

T h i s is p a r t i c u l a r l y n o t i c e a n d is t h e r e s u l t of i n t e r of t h e transverse cell-walls

a n a n n u l a r c u s h i o n of cellulose is d e p o s i t e d , a n d after each d i v i s i o n a c i r c u l a r s p l i t is f o r m e d i n t h e c e l l - w a l l opposite t h i s c u s h i o n , t h e two p a r t s r e m a i n i n g v e r y s l i g h t l y separated b y a n e w piece of c e l l w a l l d e r i v e d f r o m the c u s h i o n of cellulose. of of the end cellulose cellulose ring. of the were formed investigated as an with bv Hiru ,
1

T h e rings or who found

cushions thev

that

consisted of a c e n t r a l m u c i l a g i n o u s mass, s u r r o u n d e d b v a c o a t i n g inner cell-wall the old layer, which becomes below i n t i m a t e l y concrescent close to t h e number first cell membrane above and until of lo

A f t e r each d i v i s i o n a n o t h e r slit is f o r m e d b e n e a t h a n d one, t h e process b e i n g r e p e a t e d frequently presents placed one the upper having a B and 0: the appearance

of ' c a p s '

o v e r t h e o t h e r (figs,

14 A ) , each ' c a p ' i n d i c a t i n g a d i v i s i o n of the m o t h e r - c e l l .

1

H i m i n A c t a S o c . S c i e n t . F e n n i c a j , x x v i i , 11)00.

58 Most tubular two form of the cells

Cldoropliycea
in Bidboc/iade

are

furnished the filament

with

long or the The and plant.

bristles and is one

the

t e r m i n a l cell of chloroplast in

i n one in

s p e c i e s o f (Edogoniiim There large

also ends i n a l o n g b r i s t l e (fig. I f C ) . each cell disposed of i t a large proportion forming

of a c y l i n d r i c a l n e t - w o r k , varv from one

anastomosing cushions on the i n n e r surface of the c e l l - w r l l . pyrenoids to several a c c o r d i n g to t h e species, sometimes the n u m b e r varies i n different s i t u a t e d i n a m o r e or less c e n t r a l p o s i t i o n . divides without a corresponding the filaments takes place vegetative cells. cells of the same

T h e r e i s u s u a l l y o n e n u c l e u s w i t h a p r o m i n e n t n u c l e o l u s ( f i g . 1 0 J n), T h e nucleus occasionally cell. Growth of the d i v i s i o n of the

b y the transverse d i v i s i o n of a n y of

F i g . 10. A I , (Edoganinm s p . , f r o m F r i z i u g h a l l , W . Y o r k s h i r e , s h o w i n g stages of one t y p e of d e v e l o p m e n t f r o m a z o o g o n i d i u m i n w h i c h t h e b a s a l c e l l does n o t b e c o m e g r e a t l y s w o l l e n ( x 400). p, p y r e n o i d . J , (Kdogonium sp., f r o m S h i p l e y c i l e n , W . Y o r k s h i r e , after t r e a t m e n t w i t h A c e t i c A c i d a n d H e m a t o x y l i n , showi n g n u c l e i (>i), x 4 0 0 .

fficlogonutcew

fjf)

A s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n t a k e s p l a c e b y m e a n s of z o o g o n i d i a , w h i c h are f o r m e d being process filament, and young cell. upper it The

T

singly from of the which take

o r d i n a r y vegetative cells. cell-contents, escapes. of a one two the any in a large In ultimately in

There (Edogouiuin

is a r e mass this the

juvenescence formed, may

entire

rounded cells o f

place

vegetative

whether

t e r m i n a l or occurs

not,

sometimes

plant consisting only of cell-wall splits into a transverse and the

h a l v e s b)

slit near its rounded

extremity

mass of r e j u v e n i z e d p r o t o p l a s m m a k e s its exit i n a delicate h y a l i n e vesicle. T h i s mass assumes a p y r i f o r m shape and at the the of narrower base of end is a small formed, arises a lis). which pigfew it a
F i g . 1 1 . T h e escape of t h e zoog o n i d i u m p ) from its zoogonidangium. A , CEdoyoiiium Boxcii (Le CI.) W i t t r . , f r o m n e a r S e n e n s , C o r n wall. B , CE. Hindi Gutw., from

colourless round circle This

protuberance numerous

which

c i l i a (fig.

striking

zoogonidium,

m a y or m a y not possess a red entire process On lasting only coming to a

m e n t spot, q u i c k l y s w i m s away, the minutes. rest

a t t a c h e s i t s e l f b^y i t s a n t e r i o r h y a l i n e e n d , loses its c i l i a , a n d cell-wall. a new filament 10 by develops T h i s cell u l t i m a t e l y forms transverse The cellbasal EI).

C h u r c h i l l , D o n e g a l , I r e l a n d ( x 100).

d i v i s i o n (fig.

cell m a y be r o u n d e d a n d s w o l l e n or i t m a y d e v e l o p o r g a n of a t t a c h m e n t (fig. 10 A D ) . W i l l e has observed r e s t i n g - s p o r e s i n some species The in any sexual other reproduction f a m i l y of any of the the in this green f a m i l y of The

a hapteron

or

ofCEdogonium'.
j

Alga

presents may

a be

greater specialization of the male a n d female organs t h a n is found Alga .

j

oogonia

developed

from

ordinary vegetative

cells, and

most growth ovoidal

frequently arise from cells w h i c h e x h i b i t i n t e r c a l a r y surface at their iqmer extremities. of each o o g o n i u m T h e y are u s u a l l y spherical or The i n f o r m a n d o c c u r s i n g l y or i n series of f r o m 2 to 10.

contents oosphere

b e c o m e r o u n d e d off, f o r m i n g a s i n g l e
1

Vide

B o t . C e n t r a l b l . x v i , 1883.

(50

Chlorophycea'
T h e a n t h e r i d i a m a y be d e v e l o p e d species may male dioe(fig. arise cious 14). 12), in or they

which contains m u c h chlorophyll. in the same filament

a s t h e o o g o n i a , a s i n t h e monoecious separate

filaments,

as i n t h e

species (figs. 1 3 a n d T h e a n t h e r i d i a are unicellular,

sometimes

consisting of a short cell rather narrower t h a n the ordinary rophyll. however, more vegetative cell a n d c o n t a i n i n g less c h l o More frequently, they consist cell, of and

t h a n one

o c c a s i o n a l l y of a d o z e n or m o r e , t h e c o n t e n t s of each antheridial into two ozoid. cell dividing each of one The masses

which becomes an antherR a r e l y only is are antherozoid antherozoids in form to the and same are way, but produced similar in the are less

in a n a n t h e r i d i a l cell.

zoogonidia they

ciliated

smaller and chlorophyll.

F i g . 12. M o n c e e i o u s species of (Edoguniitm. A , a f o r m of CE. ohsohtum W i t t r . , from near G o r i n g , O x f o r d s h i r e . B , (F.. zig-zag Cleve var. robuslum W e s t & (i. 8. W e s t , f r o m H a r e f i e l d , Middlesex. C , (E. Itzigsahnii De B a r y var. minor W e s t , from the O r k n e y Is. D , CE. AMstrandii W i t t r . , from P i l m o o r , N . Y o r k s h i r e ( x 4 G 0 ) . oo, o o g o n i u m ; a, a n t h e r i d i u m .

contain

Dioecious are

species

in

which the male large and but in size inferior female to be drous

filaments little the to

filaments dioecious (fig. 13).

are said macran-

T h e r e is, h o w e v e r , a n o t h e r t y p e of dioecious species i n w h i c h the m a l e p l a n t s are very s m a l l and arc a t t a c h e d to the female p l a n t s ; these are s a i d to be dicecioua nannandrous (fig. 14). This type requires a further description. C e r t a i n short cells are p r o d u c e d i n

CEdogoniace<v
the female filaments the species, c i t h e r s i n g l y or i n chains, each the an monoecious or and known as androsporangiuiu. of cell being The an spore

larger than macrandrous oogonium known as

a u t h e r i d i a l cells of is u s u a l l y p r o d u c e d androxpore,

direcious

androsporangium an

in the neighbourhood

a n d becomes the m o t h e r - c e l l of a m o t i l e c i l i a t e d

i n t e r m e d i a t e i n size between an antherozoid a n d a zoogonidium. then Each andrnspore the swims about attaches for a t i m e a n d i t s e l f to

female p l a n t , e i t h e r a c t u a l l y on the o o g o n i u m or on some adjacent cell. I t then surrounds itself with a cell-wall and grows into a very small m a l e p l a n t k n o w n as a ' d w a r f male' sists cell more one Two each of or a a basal uannaiidrium. vegetative one or but to in in only. as The dwarf-male usually conwhich supports

a n t h e r i d i a l cells, antheridial antherozoids cell

occasionally i t is r e d u c e d arise

a n t h e r i d i a l cell species, and

the o r d i n a r y monoecious and dioecious they

F i g . l i i . D i i e c i c m s m a c r a n d r o u s species of (Edoyonium. A , m a l e p l a n t of (E. nifescens W i t t r . , f r o m S c i l l y Is. B , f e m a l e p l a n t of same. G . f e m a l e p l a n t of (E. lautumniarum W i t t r . , from W e l s h H a r p , M i d d l e s e x . D , male p l a n t of s a m e ( x 4 0 0 ) . oo, o o g o n i u m ; , a n theridium.

a r e s e t free b y t h e one

splitting by

off o f a c a p i f t h e r e b e o n l y a n t h e r i d i a l cell, or the general dismemberment

of the a n t h e r i d i u m i f t h e r e are s e v e r a l a n t h e r i d i a l cells.

W h e n t h e oosphere is r e a d y for f e r t i l i z a t i o n a h y a l i n e r e c e p t i v e spot appears i n i t at a p o i n t opposite oogonium which will open. t h a t p a r t of the w a l l of opens i n m a n y the ways SomeT h e oogonium

b u t t h e m e t h o d o f o p e n i n g i s c o n s t a n t for a n y o n e s p e c i e s .

t i m e s a c i r c u l a r crack is formed, w h i c h m a y be m e d i a n , superior, or i n f e r i o r ; s o m e t i m e s a pore arises e i t h e r i n a superior or inferior

F i g . 14. D h c c i o u s n a n n a n d r o n s species o f LEdogonium. A , a foi'Hi of CE. undiilaturn ( B r e b . ) A . B r . , f r o m P i l m o o r , N . Y o r k s h i r e . B , Qi. cyathiijemm Wittr., f r o m B a w c l i f f e C o m m o n , W . Y o r k s h i r e . C , (E. ciliatum (Hass.) P r i n g s h . , f r o m n e a r S e n e n s , C o r n w a l l (x 400). ou, o o g o n i u m ; n, n a n n a n d r i u m or d w a r f - m a l e ; <(, a n t h e r i d i u i n .

Qidogoniacctt'
p o s i t i o n ; a n d at other times oogonium. much A n anthorozoid there finds is a d i s t i n c t a p i c a l l i d t o the into the

its w a y through the opening unites with the the oosphere at the

the o o g o n i u m , f r e q u e n t l y h a v i n g to a c c o m m o d a t e i t s e l f t o a passage narrower and t h a n itself, a n d the oosphere rests region of t h e r e c e p t i v e spot. antherozoid ovum wall. The A f t e r the fusion of the n u c l e i o f the latter becomes fertilized

or oospore, a n d i t i m m e d i a t e l y s u r r o u n d s i t s e l f w i t h a celloospore then for a l o n g e r or s h o r t e r p e r i o d , its i n thickness, a n d its filled the With the cells, the oospore and from

chlorophyll disappears, its cell-wall increases with oil. is few each O n the decay of the w a l l s of and on germination

p r o t o p l a s m b e c o m e s t i n t e d w i t h a r e d or b r o w n p i g m e n t a n d the o o g o n i u m wall liberated its outer bursts

c o n t e n t s , s u r r o u n d e d b y a d e l i c a t e m e m b r a n e , a r e s e t free. exceptions a n e w p l a n t is not i m m e d i a t e l y formed free cell-contents c i l i a t e d zoospore. The oospore, b u t the u s u a l l y d i v i d e i n t o four

of w h i c h forms a r o u n d e d

zoospores Sometimes

represent a r u d i m e n t a r y sporophyte generation, a n d after s w a r m i n g for a w h i l e t h e y c o m e to r e s t a n d f o r m n e w the filaments r i s e to s e v e r a l o t h e r a s e x u a l g e n e r a t i o n s plant. Tf t h e z o o s p o r e s b e c o m e filament fixed filaments. formed from the zoospores are asexual a n d they give before f o r m i n g a sexual a t once to some s u b s t r a t u m , If they do not become fixed

they form a hemispherical or spheroidal cell from a circular opening in w h i c h the new arises .
1

before g e r m i n a t i o n h a p t e r a are u s u a l l y developed The

(fig. 10 A 1 ) . been

p r i n c i p a l i n v e s t i g a t o r s of t h i s f a m i l y of A l g a ' have by Hirn-. T h e p l a n t s of t h i s genus

P r i n g s h e i m a n d W i t t r o c k , a n d q u i t e recently i t has been s p l e n d i d l y monographed simple Genus C E d o g o n i u m L i n k , 1S20. filaments with their upper extremities. The strong cell-walls and The the are at

c y l i n d r i c a l cells u s u a l l y s l i g h t l y swollen a p i c a l cadi i s g e n e r a l l y swollen upper rarely by an elongated extremities

terminated bristle. of of the this to

by an acutely conical cap or more

cells, s o m e of w h i c h possess the p e c u l i a r t r a n s v e r s e striatic in, are characters genus w h i c h readily distinguish even filamentous green floating i n masses sterile species The adult from all other Alg;e. plants exterior

usually occur of the

or t h e y m a y r e m a i n a t t a c h e d c o v e r i n g on t h e

v a r i o u s w a t e r p l a n t s , a n d as t h e m u c o u s filaments
1

i s v e r y s l i g h t l y d e v e l o p e d , t h e y n o t o n l y s e r v e .as

SclierlTel i n B e r . D e u t s c h . B o t . Ges. s i x , 1!)01. -' H i m i n A c t a Sou. S c i e n t . F e n n i c s E , x x v i i . 11100,

fU

Chlorophycea'

h o s t s f o r v a r i o u s e p i p h y t e s , b u t t h e y d o n o t f e e l so s l i m y a s m o s t filamentous green Algce.

There are about 80 B r i t i s h species of t h i s genus, e x h i b i t i n g great v a r i a t i o n i n size a n d i n t h e r e l a t i v e p r o p o r t i o n s species of t h e cells. They are exceedingly They abundant, particularly i n quiet waters, a n d with are f r e q u e n t l y f o u n d one or t w o exceptions the

c a n o n l y he a c c u r a t e l y i d e n t i f i e d f r o m f r u c t i f e r o u s s p e c i m e n s .

i n the fructiferous condition i n suitable localities, such T h e smallest

as s m a l l ponds anil ditches, a n d more c o m m o n l y i n t h e s o u t h of E n g l a n d a n d south-west, of I r e l a n d t h a n i n other p a r t s of t h e B r i t i s h Islands. B r i t i s h s p e c i e s i s (E. tapnnonporum a n d t h e l a r g e s t i s 03. O'. uaihdaturn ijiganteum Kiitz. (diam. of vegetative W i t t r . ( d i a m . of vegetative cells 2 ' 7 5 ji), c e l l s 3 0 5 0 p.).

( B r e b . ) A . B r . ( f i g . 14 A ) p o s s e s s e s v e r y c h a r a c t e r i s t i c u n d u l a t e

F i g . 1 5 . A , Bulbochccte subhitermedia E l f v . , f r o m n e a r S e n e n s , C o r n w a l l . B , B. Nardntedtii W i t t r . , f r o m n e a r G l e n d o a n , D o n e g a l , I r e l a n d . C , B. nana Wittr., from G o r i n g , Oxfordshire ( x 4 9 5 ) . a, a n t h e r i d i u m ; and, a n d r o s p o r a n g i u m ; i, n a n n a n d r i u m ; oo, o o g o n i u m .

Qu/ogouiacetr
vegetative c e l t s , (K. piiiftnto-Mnufum D o Mary l i a s th.o e n t i r e f i l a m e n t s f u i ' T h e oospores a r c either globose, ellipsoidal plulijyyniim projections n i s h e i l w i t h s p i r a l l y a r r a n g e d g r a n u l e s , a m i (K. tu-visjitn-tim ])e U a r y p n s s r . - . M ' > a remarkable terniinal oogonium. late or r e t i c u l a t e . a s i n (E. Jtzujmhidi of t h e o o g o n i u m Sometimes o r o v o i i l a l , a n d t h e c e l l - w a l l m a y l>e s m o o t h , r i d g e d , s p i n y , p u n c t a t e , s c r o b i c u t h e o o g o n i a a r e p l i c a t e d a s i n iE. W i t t r . , o r t h e y m a y possess a t r a n s v e r s e l y d i s p o s e d r i n g o f c o n i c a l J>e B a r v ( f i g . 1 - <'). is m u c h s w o l l e n , a.s i n (E. liorisinavnt

I n s o m e species t h e s u p p o r t i n g coil ( L e CI.) W i t t r . a n d

<E. lnuiinninurnm

W i t t r . ( f i g . 1 3 (' a n d ])).

b l a t h e r less t h a n h a l f t h e k n o w n species a r e d i i e c i o u s n a n u a n drous, a n d most of the r e m a i n d e r are niomecious, Genus Bulbochsete branched most reach a n d every bristle w i t h a swollen A g . , TS17. base. T h e plants of this genus are hollow cells widen upwards, of (Edogoniinn. The branch usually terminates m a long T h e vegetative as those

of them c a r r y i n g a laterally placed the same relative length

bristle, a n d they do not

oogonia are generally t e r m i n a l on short lateral b r a n d i e s : and, w i t h few e x c e p t i o n s , t h e s u p p o r t i n g c e l l o f t h e o o g o n i u m a transverse sporangia

r

is divided b y the androoogonia. mucus,

s e p t u m , t h e p o s i t i o n o f w h i c h i s f a i r l y c o n s t a n t for I n t h e diiecious n a n n a n d r o u s species situated on the apices often as b r a n c h e d tufts, more of the

a n y one species. Fhe p l a n t s occur

are commonly

fixed than in the Desmids.

(diam. of IVingsh. species Islands

p r e c e d i n g g e n u s , a n d t h e y possess a q u a n t i t y of e n v e l o p i n g affording a h o m e for n u m e r o u s D i a t o m s a n d often

There are about 14 B r i t i s h species, of which

11. wutu, A\ i t t r .

v e g e t a t i v e c e l l s 1 0 1 5 p; tig. 15 (.'; i s t h e . s m a l l e s t a n d Jl. yigurfen ( d i a m . o f v e g e t a t i v e c e l l s 2 4 3 2 n) t h e l a r g e s t . will be f o u n d i f searched fructiferous specimens are r e l a t i v e l y scarce. f o r m a n d size of t h e vegetative (Etliujonunn, c o m p a r a t i v e size a n d l e n g t h of t h e b r i s t l e s . X o doubt m a n y more for, b u t i n the greater p a r t of the B r i t i s h

T h e r e is great v a r i a b i l i t y i n the T h e g e n u s i s n o t so a b u n d a n t a s

c e l l s i n t h e d i f f e r e n t .species, a n d a l s o i n t h e

anil a l l t h e species prefer v e r y still waters,

M o s t o f the species as y e t u n k n o w n .

of this genus

are dioecious

nannandrous.

F e w species are monoecious, a n d diiecious m a c r a n d r o u s species are

w. A .

(30

Chlorophi/eea>

Older I I .

CH/ETOPHOHALES.
sometimes generally nucleus, T h e b r a n c h e s are cells possess the or one

Tn t h i s o r d e r i d g i v e n A l g a - t h e t h a l l u s is f i l a m e n t o u s , simple, but more frequently branched. attenuated and and often families piliferous. of the The

i n all the

order,

except

Trentepohliaceie, more pyrenoids.

t h e r e is a

single

parietal chloroplast with

one

A s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n takes place often m a y be e i t h e r aplanospores with two or four cilia.

by rcsting-spoivs, which bv zoogonidia about by

or a k i n e t e s , a n d c o m m o n l y reproduction cilia, or

Sexual with

is b r o u g h t

isogamous

planogainetes gametes. has also

two

by

well-differentiated

heteroganious This but five I order to

received While's

the name

name of the

of

the

" Ulotrichales," as

prefer of

accept seven

" Chadophorales" Alga.

out

the

families

include

branched

F a m i l y 1. reproduction with outer the oogonium

Colcorhntureii. heterogamous

Flat expansions ; p l a n t s niomeeinu.s

or pulvinate branched Sexual oogonia o r diiecious;

masses, e p i p h y t i c o n t h e stems a n d leaves o f s u b m e r g e d plants. a ti'ieliogyne a n d one n u n - m o t i l e surface o f t h e oogonium. oosphere;

fertilization within

a n d resulting i n the formation o f a cortical layer on the S o m e o f the cells o f t h e t h a l l u s are

f u r n i s h e d w i t h fine b r i s t l e s w i t h b a s a l s h e a t h s . Family phytic the on 2. Herptixteintci'ic plants. with one Filaments Sexual branched, creeping, epi-

submerged Cells

reproduction long

hetorogamons; outside sometimes

plants monoecious; oogonium. swollen

oospheres motile, fertilization t a k i n g place o r several bristles,

a t t h e base. 3. Llotru'liaceu: Filaments simple. Chloroplast single,

Family

parietal, with one or m a n y pyrenoids. F a m i l y A. Oi/HndmcajmiciM:

Sexual reproduction

isogamous. thick

F i l a m e n t s s i m p l e ; cells w i t h

himcllose coats, u s u a l l y a r r a n g e d i n a single scries w i t h i n a gelatinous sheath. cious; oogonium, F a m i l y r>. ated into C/artoji/ioracae. Sexual reproduction heterogamous oogonin, w i t h o n e n o n - m o t i l e o o s p h e r c ;

lamellose

; plants m o n i c -

fertilization within the

F i l a m e n t s branched ; branches attenuprolongations. Chloroplast or single, gametes. A l l the cells except those o f the zoogonidia

multicellular hair-like

parietal, with o n e or m a n y pyrenoids. rhizoids a n d hairs are capable Sexual reproduction 6. isogamous.

o f producing

Fiunily

Aficrutlatmniacea:

Filaments

branched;

branches

scarcely attenuated, not pilifcrous.

Chloroplast single, parietal, w i t h

Coleocha'taccc
in
-

(J 7
anil gametes isogamons. h r a n e h e d , t e r r e s t r i a l or Sexual ar Zoogonidia reproduction produced in

without a single pyrenoid. Family 7. Tmiti'poliluiri'iv. produced in

Zoogonidia Tliallus

special goniilangia. horeal. and

Sexual reproduction

t'hloroplasts several, parietal, w i t h o u t pyrenoids. .special g o n i d a n g i a .

gametes

is< iga.mi ills.

Family

1.

COLEOCH-SUTACEiE.

T h e plants included i n this small family have reached a higher stage zation. of development T h e y form t h a n a n y other of the green A l g a ' , and the Cha'fnphoraee;e by s m a l l discs or c u s h i o n - l i k e masses, w h i c h I n the commoner forms have are of undoubtedly enveloped arisen from further speciali-

i n m u c i l a g e a n d are a t t a c h e d to the steins a n d leaves

larger water-plants.

t h e t h a l l u s is m o r e

or less c i r c u l a r i n o u t l i n e a n d

disc-like in form, consisting of a

Fig. l(i.

Cnh-ocluet,-

sculntu

Breb. ( x lull), from W e l s h H a r p , Middlesex.

single

layer of

cells

i n one

plane, w h i c h either form a in the form of In other

compact branched the the of ascending

parenchymatous filaments branches

layer, or are a r r a n g e d to one whole

radiating from are g i v e n of off,

a central point. the

species having

r a m i f i c a t i o n is n o t c o n f i n e d appearance

plane, but numerous thallus sometimes The

a hemispherical cushion. by

p e r i p h e r a l cells

the disc or the t e r m i n a l cells of the branches are m e r i s t c m a t i c a n d the t h a l l u s grows cell-walls. others it The closely t h e f o r m a t i o n of n e w r a d i a l a n d t a n g e n t i a l that of Ghwtophora or Mysunema. b r a n c h i n g is i n s o m e s p e c i e s d i c h o t o m o u s , b u t i n resembles

Chlorophyc&e
Some fixed o f t h e c e l l s a r e f u r n i s h e d w i t h a c o l o u r l e s s b r i s t l e w h i c h is at i t s base i n t o a n a r r o w s h e a t h of c o n s i d e r a b l e l e n g t h . Asexual singly from terminal reproduction the cells of of the t a k e s ]>lace b y two the means of large ovoidal produced the from long cilia and

z o o g o n i d i a ( f i g . 17 1)), f u r n i s h e d w i t h cells branches.

thalltis, more The

p a r t i c u l a r l y from escapes

zoogonidium

the z o o g o n i d a n g i u i n e i t h e r b y a r o u n d orifice on the u p p e r surface or b v the d i s s o l u t i o n of the e x t r e m i t y of t h e t e r m i n a l cell. S e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n is b r o u g h t a b o u t b y t h e f e r t i l i z a t i o n of a n oosjihere by an antherozoid. T h e sexual organs are oogonia and

F i g . 17. Cnlciiclurti' puh'huitn A . B r . A and B , from near G l e n ties, D o n e g a l , I r e l a n d ; A , p o r t i o n of t l i a l l u s w i t h s e x u a l o r g a n s ( x 4 0 0 ) ; , o o g o n i u m ; t, t r i c h o g y n e ; a, a n t h e r i d i a . B , r i p e ' s p e r m o c a r p ' e m i t t i n g t h e c e l l s f o r m e d b y the d i v i s i o n of t h e o o s p o r e ; e a c h of these b e c o m e s a z o o s p o r e ( x -1110). C, z o o s p o r e (after C'hodat). D , z o o g o u i d i u m (after P r i n g s h e i m ) .

antheridia. narrow

The

oogonium

is

developed

by

s w e l l i n g of is

the a prothe of

t e r m i n a l cell of a b r a n c h a n d i t possesses on i t s u p p e r surface trichogyne. opens at A n oosphere the apex containing chlorophyll exudes a. c o l o u r l e s s d u c e d w i t h i n t h e o o g o n i u m , a n d j u s t p r e v i o u s to f e r t i l i z a t i o n trichogyne mucilage. species and dro])

T h e a n t h e r i d i a are flask-shaped cells w h i c h are developed of the o o g o n i u m , or i n O n l y one dicecious is cells of another thallus. antherozoid

from cells i n the n e i g h b o u r h o o d from

Coleorhiftacec
produced surrounds size. At i n a n a n t h e r i d i u n i a n d i t c a n o n l y he d i s t i n g u i s h e d by its .smaller size. same time the A f t e r f e r t i l i z a t i o n the wall and becomes closely i t s e l f w i t h a. c e l l u l o s e the

(>!) from in

a, z o o g o n i d i u m

oospore covered

grows considerably

oogonium

w i t h a layer of cortical cells, p r o d u c e d other branches. whole structure

by the

p r o l i f e r a t i o n o f t he

s u p p o r t i n g - c e l l a n d b y t h e c l o s e a p p l i c a t i o n o f t h e t e r m i n a l v e i l s of T h e fertilization and the formation of this cortical The produced of a sphere after fertilization, and on one The which presents filaments, become eonl a y e r are said b y P r i n g s l i e i m to t a k e place from M a y to d u l y . the appearance supported or man)"

has b e e n t e r m e d a " s p e r m o e n i p." tents. the

cortical cells often

d a r k b r o w n or red in c o l o u r a n d lose t h e i r o h l o r o p h y l l a c o o u s the m a t u r a t i o n of the oospore t a k i n g place slowly. oospore divides into a n u m b e r splits irregularly into two halves. which become 1 m m d i r e c t l y to a n e w two and cilia. The
1

[Tsually this s t r u c t u r e remains d o r m a n t t h r o u g h the winter, On germination layer rise with rudiof colls a n d the c o r t i c a l not give

T h e e s c a p i n g s p o r e s ( f i g . 17 13), one becomes a zoospore rise to several by

o r less i r r e g u l a r i n o u t l i n e , d o each which (fig. 17 C ) gives

thallus, but zoospore

mentary asexual generations

are p r o p a g a t e d

zoospores,

f i n a l l y to a s e x u a l i n d i v i d u a l . Genus C o l e o c h s e t e Breb., 1S44. erect or creeping, over the The The t h a l l u s is a fiat, filamentous, pseudo-

branched, are

usually upper plants

forming surface are all

parenehymatous

plate w i t h peripheral growth.

T h e bristles, which of the t h a l l u s , are by the wella organs or with

sparsely scattered sheathing

not a l w a y s c l e a r l y v i s i b l e , a n d t h e y are c h a r a c t e r i z e d marked base.

epiphytes

m a r k e d d o r s i v e n t r a l d e v e l o p m e n t , b u t there are no special of a t t a c h m e n t . E a c h vegetative single parietal chloroplast two large pyrenoids. not easily
C. si'utata Britain. (fig. 16) filaments The and

c e l l possesses a large n u c l e u s a n d a submerged tinware

of i r r e g u l a r f o r m , w h i c h c o n t a i n s one plants from which

T h e plants occur a t t a c h e d to the

portions of various a q u a t i c a n d m a r s h removed.

Breb. and former

C. .su/uttt B r i n g s h . a r e t h e possesses a compact, flat,

most abundant

species in thallns branched diameter average filaments A . Br.

parenchymatous The

tlie latter a fiat t h a l l u s composed

of d i c h o t o m o u s l y p and the cells the

r a d i a t i n g i n one plane f r o m one or m o r e c e n t r a l cells. exceeds 7 0 0 8 0 0 ('. orbicularis

of t h o t h a l l u s i n e a c h c a s e s c a r c e l y a b o u t 1 0 2 3 /i i n d i a m e t e r . are v e r y c l o s e l y p a c k e d

t r i n g s h . p o s s e s s e s a flat, e x p a n d e d , o f -t n u n . , i n rather small. which V. pulviiuittt

c i r c u l a r tha.llus w h i c h reaches a d i a m e t e r a n d the cells are

70

Chlorophyc&e
The filaments are erect a n d r a d i a t i n g than

forms hemispherical cushions c o m m o n l y 24 m m . i n diameter, h u t occasionally greatly exceeding these dimensions. (fig. ] 7 ) . T h i s species a n d t h e c e l l s a r e 1 -'i t i m e s l o n g e r t h a n t h e i r d i a m e t e r , w h i c h i s f r o m 2 0 5 0 /x is more frequently observed w i t h sexual organs P r i n g s b . possesses a m o r e o r less and Planorbis. any of the others. G. irregularis parenchy-

m a t o u s t h a l l u s i n w h i c h t h e b r a n c h i n g is v e r y irregular. r e a d i l y e a t e n b y p o n d - s n a i l s o f t h e g e n e r a Liinmeu

A l l the species are

Family This

2.

HERPOSTEIRACE^. Herposteiron. branched.

is a s m a l l f a m i l y i n c l u d i n g o n l y t h o g e n u s

T h e plants are epiphytic on larger A l g a ' a n d on other water-plants, a n d o c c u r as s h o r t i r r e g u l a r f i l a m e n t s w h i c h a r e l i t t l e seta' o r h a i r s , c u t off f r o m t h e cell w h i c h bears - Most, of t h e cells o f t h e f i l a m e n t possess one or more b r i s t l e - l i k e t h e m by a basal

Fig.

I S . Herpixteirou coiifervicola N a g . (-Aplmiwchtete re pens A . B r . ) . oo, o o g o n i u m ; <>s, o o s p h e r e ; it, a n t h e r i d i u m ; an, s p e r m a t o z o i . l . ( A f t e r H u b e r . )

septum.

C h o d a t has found t h a t i n cultures t h e seta' are sometimes

replaced b y branches, s h o w i n g the relationship between this genus and the Ctnetophoracea'. Asextial and sets reproduction from free. takes place b y zoogonidia, one to four cilia, being produced them the mother-cell, t h e wall of w h i c h ruptures They vary much a new plant. i n size, possess four Sometimes O n c o i n i n g to rest t h e y g e n e r a l l y aplanospores interest.

and usually a red pigment-spot. develop are unilaterally into ( f i g . I l l C a). formed

T h e s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n o f Herposteiron T h e oogonia

is of special

are d i f f e r e n t i a t e d from c e r t a i n of t h e c e n t r a l cells of

Herposteirwe<r
the tbalhts w h i c h arc d e v o i d of bristles. assume material. cilia, and developed vegetative One oosphere wall. of or These

71 cells g r o w i n size,

a g l o b u l a r form, a n d become filled w i t h starchy and oily i s p r o d u c e d , w h i c h is m o t i l e ' , h a v i n g f o u r the oogonium the two filaments by the r u p t u r e of they in tho are an T h e a n t h e r i d i a are s m a l l cells u s u a l l y and branches; are is e x p e l l e d at the ends One from

u p p e r p o r t i o n of the

frequently colourless and are considerably smaller t h a n the ordinary cells. antherozoids produced

'<> "V a <:.

F i g . 10. A , Ilerpnsteiron pilosissimn (Schmiille) noli., from YVimpole l'urk, C a m b r i d g e s h i r e . B D , {I. conferviroln N a g . ; B and 0, from Bradford, W . Y o r k s . ; D , f r o m B i o h m o u d B a r k , S u r r e y ( x ioO). a, a p l a n o s p o r e .

antheridinm.

These

are pear-shaped

bodies

with

four

cilia

and

two p u l s a t i n g vacuoles, and are m u c h smaller than the and sets t h e m free. The antherozoids the move about

zoogonidia.

T h e y escape i n t o a h y a l i n e vesicle w h i c h soon becomes diffluent very rapidly, The Herpoin which the oospore. A . T>r., 1851 ; the oogonium. but the movements steiracea' is the fertilization Little is k n o w n of the of t h e oosphere are v e r y feeble. Chadophorales place outside of the oosphere takes

o n l y f a m i l y of concerning

the development

G e n u s H e r p o s t e i r o n N a g . , 184-9. Berth., 1878; H u b e r , 1892.]

[Aphinioc/itt'te

T h e t h a l l u s is f i l a m e n t o u s , c r e e p i n g

72 and branched, the

Chlorophycea'
t e r m i n a l cells of the branches being One or rather more

smaller than the more the cells.

c e n t r a l cells of the t h a l l u s .

erect b r i s t l e s are a t t a c h e d to t h e d o r s a l surface of s o m e or a l l of These bristles are single, attenuated, and very elongated never very They base. been as arc somewhat described epiphytes by on fragile and Hubert species of (Edogoniuui, the Alga which leaves are often i t is specimens a n d also on of a the av<> e a s i l y cells, w h i c h have lost t h e i r p r o t o p l a s m i c contents a n d w h i c h possess c h l o r o p l a s t s . broken The Cludophoro, o f Leinita, much following attached, structure
2

off n e a r t h e ]limits Eluded, the and one

T h e s e x u a l organs, w h i c h are of

rare occurrence,

have occur etc. the

lihizoeloniiun,

a n d Mvugeotia, Sometimes procumbent of the

well-developed branches

branched, in

contours

cells of

t h e p l a n t to

consequence m o r e () Herposteiron.

exhibiting

marked

reticular

(fig. I d B ) . (or

T h e cells c o n t a i n a single parietal chloropyrenoids. w i t h r e g a r d to t h e t w o The arrangement names by proposed confusion

plast w i t h Ajiluniucluete

T h e r e has been m u c h and

H a n s g i r g , a n d subsequently adopted b y D e T o n i , W i d e a n d others ( m y s e l f i n c l u d e d ) , of t w o d i s t i n c t g e n e r a is q u i t e u n t e n a b l e . can be no doubt i n the m i n d of anyone who has studied p l a n t s c a r e f u l l y t h a t Herposteirou amply confirmed by Hnber. Herposteiron far m o r e and reason by eonfervicola Xiig. and There these Aphmio-

clnete repents A . B r . a r e d e s c r i p t i o n s o f t h e s a m e Both Huber and Klebahn but reject admit

p l a n t , a n d t h i s is the identity on of the of

the a u t h e n t i c drawings by X a g e l i published Niigeli's name on the

Aphanochiete, for n e g l e c t i n g

g r o u n d of the incompleteness of the d e s c r i p t i o n . Braun's name inaccuracy.

T h e r e is, however, ground

//. confer eieoln N a g . ( = Aphanoclutte ripens A . B r . ) is a species w i t h oblong-ellipsoidal cells, each bearing a single bristle w h i c h is l i t t l e swollen at the base a n d which is attached towards one end of the cell. I t is not an u n common species and is somewhat variable, two bristles being frequently attached to some of the cells of the t h a l l u s . (Figs. 18 and 19 B D . ) A n o t h e r species, / / . pilosmiuHt (Sclnnidle) nob. ( = Aphanochete pilosissiiiui Schmidle), is more a bundant in some parts of the B r i t i s h Islands a n d is most p r o b a b l y identical w i t h / / . polycluete H a n s g . T h e cells are more ellipsoidal a n d possess from one to four bristles, each bristle h a v i n g a swollen base (fig. Ill A ) . Huber in B u l l , de la Soc. bot. de France, x i i , 1802. - G . S. West in Jouru. Bot. Febr. 1899, p. 57.
1

Ulotricliareo'

7o

Family This guished branehed in Vlothn.r, fiunily fro:n

ULOTRICHACE^E. few genera the w h i c h are readily ))y The distinunthallus and Radiuvaries is

includes a

other

plants of

Cluetophorales

tlioir

h a h i t a n d b y the s t r u c t u r e of t h e i r cells. or of r o u n d e d cells a r r a n g e d in a single

i s a s i m p l e f i l a m e n t , c o n s i s t i n g o f c y l i n d r i c a l o r d o l i f o r m c o l l s , as series and enveloped jilitnt. in a thick mucous c o a t , as i n Horinospnra

T h e cell-wall

is a l w a y s h y a l i n e a n d colourless, hut

much in thickness.

I t is s o m e t i m e s delicate, s o m e t i m e s t h i c k and There

l a m e l l o s e , a n d s o m e t i m e s t h e onto]- l a y e r s are d i f f l u e n t .

a single, p a r i e t a l , p l a t e - l i k e chloroplast i n each cell, w i t h an entire or v a r i o u s l y l o b e d m a r g i n , a n d c o n t a i n i n g one or m a n y p y r e n o i d s . A s i n g l e n u c l e u s is p r e s e n t i n the c y t o p l a s m . A s e x u a l reproduction fakes place i n several ways. aplanospores of a k i n e t e s (fig. 2 1 E
1

Sometimes or numbers cell-walls or or

are of

produced the outer

(fig. 2 0 D o ; portions be of

f i g . 2 1 Fa), their

are formed b y the e n l a r g e m e n t of c e r t a i n cells a n d the original these may resting-spores (hypnospores)

gelatinization

and I ) ;

they m a y germinate directly. by a general dismemberment

S o m e t i m e s t h e t h a l l u s is m u l t i p l i e d of the f i l a m e n t i n t o single cells from with

groups of cells, each cell or g r o u p d e v e l o p i n g i n t o a n e w filament. Z o o g o n i d i a of two k i n d s are p r o d u c e d , often the same filament; small with microzoogonidia four cilia. The larger macrozoogonidia microzoogonidangia U. zonata, U. subtilis i n U. sabiilis different cells of two cilia and are

microzoogonidia Ulothri.r,

produced from certain of the vegetative H i o r .'12 a r e p r o d u c e d o n l y 2 or 4 are from

cells w h i c h have each

become s u c h as in but the the

a n d i n the l a r g e r species of produced.

goiiidangimii, but

S i m i l a r l y 2 , 4 , o r ,S n i a c r o -

z o o g o n i d i a are u s u a l l y p r o d u c e d o n l y one arises. (vide which larger is so

from a maerozoogonidanginm, I t is o c c a s i o n a l l y o b s e r v e d t h a t The the the zoogonidia within arise

entire contents of the cell are not used u p i n the f o r m a t i o n of macrozoogonidia and the plants are which fig. 2 1 (1). arise than often by for r e c t l y on c o m i n g to rest, s o m e t i m e s zoogonidia zoogonidia. filaments those even which the of in from

germinate d i mother-cell, the the size macromicroof the one

germination variability

This

accounts

observed

in a collection

of any

T h i s was first s h o w n b y W i l l e i n H o t . C e n t r a l b l . x i , 18S2, p. 11:1.

74
species but of Ulothrix.

ChlorophycenOccasionally the zoogonidia with a do not The of a escape, form filament gametes, gametes in the The produc-

lose t h e i r c i l i a , b e c o m e

invested

cell-wall, and

w h a t i s t e r m e d a " p a l m e l l o i d c o n d i t i o n " ( f i g . 2 0 Y). tion of z o o g o i n d i a u s u a l l y c o m m e n c e s n e a r the apex and progresses towards the base,

S e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n is b y the c o n j u g a t i o n of isogamous w h i c h are i n d i s t i n g u i s h a b l e from t h e m i c r o z o o g o n i d i a . are bieiliated and usually in escape from the morning, conjugating pairs with considerable The gametangia

rapidity.

F i g . 20. A a n d B , I'luthri.v zoiinta ( W e b . et M o h r . ) K i i t z . , f r o m n e a r M e a n x A b b e y , li. Y o r k s h i r e ( x 500). C F , U. subtili* K i i t z . , from near M u l l i o n , Cornwall ( x 5 0 0 ) ; F s h o w s the " p u l m e l l o i d c o n d i t i o n ' ' ; , a p l a u o s p o r e ; zu, m a c r o z o o g o n i d i u m ; zi, m i c r o z o o g o n i d i u m .

resulting tion the

z y g o s p o r e i n v e s t s i t s e l f w i t h a firm c e l l - w a l l a n d period id'repose. contents break up into many zoospores each of

germiwhich

n a t e s a f t e r a m o r e or less e x t e n d e d forms a new The filament. The gametes

On germina-

frequently germinate directly and gametes are freand the

without conjligation. movements of the microzoogonidia q u e n t l y v e r y s t r a n g e , one c i l i n n i b e i n g k e p t m o r e or less r i g i d its extreme apex used violent body. movements as a p i v o t , w h i l e t h e o t h e r c i l i n m causing a rapid lateral oscillation of

exhibits

U/otr!chacc(t>

75

The British g n r a e b s a r n e a fellows: e ea r et ra g d s * Filaments thread-like, cells cylindrical with truncate apices. t Filaments long a d H x o e attenuated t w r s n e u s, o ad bs ae Uluthrix. tt Filaments short, attenuated at both b s a d a e Uronemn. ae n p x ttt Filaments of variable length; transverse walls very thick; cells in pairs Binnelenrui. ** Filaments fragile, ot n nioniliform, cells with r u d d fe one apices. t Cells m r o less cylindrical ; plants with a reoe r s m l n e to a f a m ne Uhithrix; with n e ba c rg e td o prominent m c u coat uo s Xtiehnriieciis. tt Cells cylindrical with hemispherical ends, or subglobose, ot n r m t ; with a prominent m c u fe e oe uo s envelope. Cells cylindrical. | Cells equidistant, often in close contact. O Cells large, short j lliiniiuxpora. ., Cells minute, m r elongate oe (ilaofihi. ft Cells in pairs (!enn'nellu. \ Cells r u d d % one liadiojiltrnt. The three g n r T/ormuspom, (.Uo-otiln a d Oeminvlla a e scarcely to b e ea n r e distinguished f o e c other. Perhaps it w ud b better to unite t e r m ah ol e hm u d r the n m Gerrunella. ne a e
Genus TJlothrix bv the filaments fixed are at Kiitz., 18Tb [Hormiscia De at i n t h e .sense Toni.] the I n this apex, or but used genus freEabenhorst (1868), Htuisgirg, and simple, not the base by a

attenuated

quently ' rhizoid.' lose.

unicellular, simple

ramified

T h e cells are c o m m o n l y c y l i n d r i c a l or s o m e t i m e s swollen,

a n d i n t h e l a r g e r species t h e c e l l - w a l l is t h i c k a n d e v i d e n t l y l a n i e l T h e c h l o r o p l a s t is p a r i e t a l w i t h one or m a n y p y r e n o i d s , a n d was established by K i i t z i n g before as he The Fries' description in it for t h e of was based species of F r i e s These A l g a species Homnsciu .
1

varies m u c h i n i t s r e l a t i v e size. T h e g e n u s Ulothrix U. zonata two

5 1

years

Arcschoug's erroneous

e n l a r g e m e n t o f t h e g e n u s Ilormiscia included original each other. Horiiiiscia

upon no only are

conceptions,

having

affinity w i t h

i n c l u d e d t w o A l g a ; p r e v i o u s l y k n o w n a s "Conferva R o t h " a n d "Conferva Wormskiuldii Flor. D a n . " Urospora commonly placed under the genus
1

penicilliformis

of A r e s c h o n g , b u t the

Kiitzing in Flora, 1 3 , xvi, p. 5 7 . 3 8 1. - Fries in Flora Scand. 1 3 , p. 327. 85 A ec o g in Acta Beg. Soc. Sci. Upsala, ser. i n , vol. vi, n o . 2, p. 1 . rsh u 2
3

70

Chloroplujced'
p l a c e d as a s y n o n y m of Hur-

l a t t e r g e n u s s h o u l d u n d o u b t e d l y be
IUISCKI The (tig. Fries. host k n o w n species of 11), w h i c h bright green

t h e g e n u s i s C. znuutn

(Web the

et M o h r . j K i i t z . , British Islands, especially in Kiitz.

I'O A

ami

is w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d a l l o v e r masses

o c c u r r i n g as

i n s t r e a m s , r i v e r s , etc., m o r e

the earlv spring,

' t h e c e l l s v a r y f r o m 15

70 p i n d i a m e t e r anil the cell-walls

arc very thick and lamcllosc.

A n a b u n d a n t B r i t i s h s p e c i e s i s C. tubtili*

F i g . 21. A F , riothri.e <r Uit\i* K i i t x . ; A D , f r o m l ' u t n e y H e a t h , S u r r e y ; B a n d F , f r o m I f i t e h a m C o m m o n , S u r r e y ; A , f i l a m e n t s h o w i n g escape of m i c r o z o o g o n i d i a ; B D , g e r m i n a t i n g m a c r o z u o g o n i d i a , C s h o w s the s a m e p l a n t s as B Is h o u r s a f t e r w a r d s , 1) is m u c h f u r t h e r a d v a n c e d ; E , p o r t i o n of filament of a k i n e t e s ; F s h o w s t w o a p i a n o s p o r e s w h i c h h a v e t a k e n e x a c t l y 14 d a y s to develop f r o m o r d i n a r y vegetative cells, (d, 0 . irqitiiiis K i i t z . v n r . c<ttteitij'vriiii$ ( K i i t z . ) B a b e n h . , f r o m n e a r B r a d f o r d , \ V . Y o r k s h i r e , s h o w i n g e s c a p e of m a c r o zoogonidia. H , f. iiionilijuriiiix Kiitz., from W i m b l e d o n C o m m o n , S u r r e y ; 1, the s a m e w i t h a k i n e t e s . ' ( A l l x.500.) u , a p l a n o s p o r e ; uk, a k i n c t e ; j , m a c r o z o D g o n i i l i u m ; zi, m i c r o z o o g o n i d i t i m .
H r

(fig. >{) C F ) , t h e c e l l s o f w h i c h a r e a s l o n g a s diameter. A variety of this speciesvar.

broad

and

from

4 S /x i n Kirchn.is

pnriidiilis

(Kiitz.)

probably the most a b u n d a n t m e m b e r of the genus, b e i n g generally d i s t r i b u t e d i n t h e s t a g n a n t w a t e r s of p o n d s , d i t c h e s , t r o u g h s , r a i n - t u b s , etc. thicker than C. sabtilis and the cells arc IT2] times longer diameter. U. a-tjuidis K i i t z . (fig. 21 A F ) a n d species. K t i t z . w h i c h I have o n l y once seen, here but at the Y o r k s h i r e specimens, -umitu, attenuated both U. moniliformis I t is a l i t t l e than their K i i t z . ( t i g . 21

fl I) are o t h e r w e l l - k n o w n

A n o t h e r A l g a S d i k o m e r i s Leibleiitii

f r o m S t o n e U h y l l , D o d d F e l l , X . Y o r k s h i r e , s h o u l d p e r h a p s he i n c l u d e d I a m d o u b t f u l as to t h e exact d e t e r m i n a t i o n of t h e y r e m i n d e d o n e v e r y m u c h o f a l a r g e Llotltrix the apex a n d the base, the l a t t e r b e i n g of a w a t e r f a l l . fixed

to r o c k s a n d s t o n e s i n t h e

spray

L o n g i t u d i n a l d i v i s i o n o f t h e c e l l s h a d o c c u r r e d a t i n t e r v a l s , so

Ulotrichacect'
that the filaments often consisted of a d o u b l e r o w of cells. YVolle seems to have observed the same p l a n t ('cf. F r e s h w . A l g . o f U . S. t. e x x v ) . f r o m several p a r t s of the U n i t e d S t a t e s

Genus and

Hormospora rarely

Breb., 1840. fixed embedded

The

filaments

are

simple of

five-floating,

b y a m u c o u s disc, and i h e v consist

a .single series of cells vestment. coat and varies This outer in its

in a t h i c k , c y l i n d r i c a l , m u c o u s i n gelatinous size, homoM

B

relative

is a l w a y s h y a l i n e a n d with jiarietal disposed One

geneous. rounded contain plast

T h e cells are c o m m o n l y broadlvand as they chloroan chlopyrenoid extremities, a single

oblong-cylindrical

%
9

usually band.

equatorial

is g e n e r a l l y p r e s e n t are q u i t e very but absent. allied

in each The to by

roplast, a l t h o u g h rarely pyrenoids genus is closely Ulothri.i, the conBig. 22. A,

is d i s t i n g u i s h e d b y i t s t h i c k coat a n d
Iloriimxponi mutabiliz

gelatinous division.

s t a n t s e p a r a t i o n of the cells after Cienkowski and others but doubt, h a v e r e g a r d e d t h e g e n u s as a m e r e s t a t e o r c o n d i t i o n o f UlothrLc, I t h i n k t h a t is open to m u c h and

Breb., from near M u l l i o n , Cornwall. B , JI. ordinate. W e s t & G . S. W e s t , from C a m F e l l , W . Yorkshire. C E , Glo'Otila protogenila K i i t z . , from P i l mocir, N . Y o r k s h i r e . ( x 440.)

T h e c e l l - w a l l is e x t r e m e l y t h i n d e l i c a t e , a n d t h e f o r m a t i o n of z o o g o n i d i a has not b e e n observed.

m o s t f r e q u e n t B r i t i s h s p e c i e s i s / / . mvtnbilis principally in bogs, especially amongst Ulot/iri.r do n o t u s u a l l y exist. broad. B r e b . (fig. 22 A ) , w h i c h and in such T h e cells are H. tirdiimtu 1 ( 1 - 19 p. West &

The occurs in

Sji/nigiiv/u,

localities species of diameter and

liIf

times longer than

G . S . W e s t (fig. 2 2 B ) i s a s m a l l e r a n d m u c h r a r e r s p e c i e s w i t h c e l l s 5\S p i n diameter. H. plena. B r e b . i s t h e o n l y o t h e r B r i t i s h s p e c i e s .

Genus G l o e o t i l a K u t z . , 1843. intermediate The cells are in character small, are and very oblong

T h i s is a g e n u s o f s m a l l Hormospora elliptical and series and more in a I or or

Alga' ix. less of

between

Ulotlu

moniliform, but Hormospora mucous of small

t h e y a r e n o t so c o m p l e t e l y arranged each one contains

separated a parietal

as t h o s e

; they envelope, size which

in a single

delicate not

chloroplast have

is d i s p o s e d

as i n Hormospora.

7<S

Chloropliijcett'
any pyrenoids i n t h e ohloroplasts the formation of this genus. Borzi
1

observed

has r e c e n t l y d e s c r i b e d
T h e c e l l s o f (!. pi-ottHjvititit o c c u r i n hogs o r boggy

of zoogonitlia.
p. T h e plants are very rare and

K i i t z . (fig. 2 2 ( ' E ) , w h i c h i s t h e t y p i c n l species

o f t h e g e n u s , o n l y r e a c h a d i a m e t e r o f ',i4'5 pools.
2

G e n u s G e m i n e l l a T u r p . , L 8 2 . S : L a g e r h . , 188t> .
3

[(

Plancto-nemii

S e h i n i d l o , 1 [103.] llnrmosptira and of

T h i s genus

is s c a r c e l y to b e d i s t i n g u i s h e d front i n a thick mucous only coat,

B r e b . except for t h e a r r a n g e m e n t of t h e cells i n pairs. very slightly. cell-walls a n d

T h e cells are fairly remote, are enveloped T h e e h l o r o p l u s t i s e x a c t l y a s i n Hortnospura. the filaments occasionally resting akinetes.
Turpin

after division t h e daughter-cells separate develop

T h e cells of some

thick brown

become

(i. iutcrniptu rarely found

(fig. 23 A C ) i s t h e o n l y k n o w n species Isles. and

a n d i t is It /lormoxportt,

i n the British

T h e c e l l s a r e G ' o T fi i n d i a m e t e r .

w o u l d p e r h a p s b e m o r e c o r r e c t t o u n i t e t h e g e n e r a (lemiiielhi the f o r m e r h a v i n g p r i o r i t y .

It generic

is impossible characters or filaments

t o find a n y sufficient Gla'otila. are simple, and they exhibits to Schmidle

s e p a r a t e Planctonema f r o m Geminella 1804. The

GenusRadiofilum Schmidle, sometimes short and fragile,some-

9
C P

times long and are enclosed mucous

fiexuose, in a

considerable

sheath, which

a m o r e o r less d i s t i n c t r a d i a t i n g fibrillar structure. globose, ellipsoid, T h e cells are or sublenti-

c u l a r , free a n d d i s t a n t o r j o i n e d b y a n a m > w h y a l i n e b i b Ige, a l w a y s forming

F i g . 23. A C , Gi'inini'lhi intcrrupta
A T

inoniliform
T

filaments
,,
A

after t h e m a n n e r of those o f t h e T u r p . ; A a n d B , B o m near the L i z a r d , Cornwall ( x 440); c, two resting a k i netes

Aostocacea. I l l each cell there j n e chloroplast containing a

a 0

S c o t l a n d ( x 3.50). D , RmlioMmjhwr*G

from (lien T u m m e l , Perthshire,

single pyrenoid.

I n one species

< < - S. W e s t , f r o m W i c k e n F e n , * t h e C e l l - w a l l is c o m p o s e d o f t w o C a m b r i d g e s h i r e ( x 440). Borzi, ' Studi Algologici I I . ' T u r p i n i n M e m . d u M u s . d ' h i s t . n a t . 1828, t o r n , x v i , p . 3 2 9 , t . 1 3 , f. 24.
1 2 3

L a g e r h . i u O f v e r s . a f K . V c t . - A k a d . F o r h . 1883, n o . 2.

Ulotrichaceai
equal halves, b u t i n others it is not.

7!)

T h e cells m u l t i p l y b y d i v i s i o n pyrenoids.
been larger a

w h i c h is p r e c e d e d b y a d i v i s i o n of tho ehloroplasts a n d
T h e type species observed from species, w i t h green colour. o f t h e g e n u s , It. conjunct!rum It. flucem-enx (!. S. W e s t
1

S c h m i d l e , has not (tig. 23 \>) is

Britain.

m u c h longer ilexuose filaments and broad elliptical cells ; the

d i a m e t e r o f t h e c e l l s i s 7'">lo-o ja a n d t l i e c h r o m a t o p h o r e s a r e o f a y e l l o w i s h -

Genus Stichococcus The ments filaments of c y l i n d r i c a l cells. composed of

N a g . , 1849.

[Hormococcus

C h o d a t , 1902.] composed fragin is terminal occupying Htichococcus

are e n t i r e l y or very l a r g e l y a e r i a l , a n d are a few cells, the There the of the B), by extremities is one of the

T h e y readily become disarticulated into

cells b e i n g b r o a d l y r o u n d e d . as a rule in only each. a portion In of

parietal chloroplast A small of pyrenoid

each c e l l , p l a t e - l i k e or m o r e o r less i r r e g u l a r i n f o r m , a n d cell-wall. aquatic present flaccidus some forms

I have

observed a

fragmenta-

t i o n o f t h e c h l o r o p l a s t (cf. fig. 24 The division tation a n d hy ciliated, of plants of the the have are cells filaments, no propagated and by

fragmenakinetes, spot, and

zoogonidia.

T h e l a t t e r are b i pigment underUlothri.v. by disa contakes the to by

F i g . 24. A, Sticlincoceux bacilluris N;ig., from Saltaire, W . Yorkshire. B , S . Jhiccidus (Kiitz.) G a y , from Barnes C o m m o n , S u r r e y . C , S. dixscctus Gay, from damp walls, L o n d o n . D.'.S*. otriubilis W e s t & G. S. West, from Bradford, W . Yorks h i r e ( x 140).

arise s i n g l y from cells w h i c h are going rapid division. T h i s genusniuch resembles has caused a of multiplication the filaments

b u t its a d a p t a t i o n to a n a e r i a l e x i s t e n c e articulation reduction dition. place other, shown too first and

almost on one

to a u n i c e l l u l a r side a n d t h e n on appearance either

T h i s d i s a r t i c u l a t i o n often giving a zig-zag that

the disarticulated filaments. i t is f a c i l i t a t e d or too little much

K l e b s has

nourishment. Gay .
2

T h e genus was well s t u d i e d by whatever coccus.' for Chodat's name

T h e r e a p p e a r s to be no j u s t i f i c a t i o n "Horiuo-

S c h m i d l e i n F l o r a , 1894, H e f t 1, p . 4 7 , t. v i i , f. 4, 5. G a y , ' B e c h e r c h e s s u r le d ^ v e l . et les c l a s s i f . de q u e h p i e s A l g u e s V e r t e s , ' P a r i s , 1891.

1 2

so S. luicill'tr/s a larger species only

CJtlorojjhf/ceo'
N a g . (fig. 2 4 A i i s i n a b u n d a n t s p e c i e s o n d a m p e a r t h , w a l l s , .V. Hneeidus ( K i i t z . ) ( l a y (fig. 24 K ) is diam. of cells 21 T ) ) devoid frequent a form on of i t . wet S. stones and earirdiilis in rainq>ools; & C4. S .

p a l i n g s , e t c . ; d i a m . o f c e l l s 2 - 7 3 * p. 7111-.") p. or p e r h a p s

S. di*ser{ us G a y (fig. 24 ( ' i i s a c l o s e l y a l l i e d s p e c i e s t o S. finer id us, West West (fig. of w a t e r f a l l s ; p.

forms a t h i n green s t r a t u m on wet stones i n the n e i g h b o u r h o o d of a p y r e n o i d or m a y even possess t w o ; d i a m e t e r of cells 30

the cells are v e r y i r r e g u l a r i n o u t w a r d f o r m a n d the c h l o r o p l a s t is often

(ieniis

Uronema

Lagerh., I887 .
1

The

filaments

are

simple,

r e l a t i v e l y short, a n d d e s t i t u t e of a m u c o u s attenuate. T h e p l a n t s are fixed cell.

coat : t h e v consist id' by the basal a conis The and

c y l i n d r i c a l cells, the a p i c a l cell b e i n g a c u m i n a t e and the basal cell by a disc secreted The area of the chloroplast occupies cell-wall

siderable

parietal, containing two pyrenoids. c e l l - w a l l i s firm a n d t h i n .

g5

T h e zooo-onidia are p r o d u c e d sino-lv or i n p a i r s f r o m e a c h c e l l : t h e y possess four c i l i a and a s u b a p i c a l p i g m e n t - s p o t . S o m e t i m e s the zoogonidia are arrested
I.

3
5i

H
i i n

in by I !

t h e i r escape, the

the c i l i a are not of a strong

decell-

veloped, a n d an aplanospore is p r o d u c e d acquirement wall.

T h e o n l y s p e c i e s i s U.cmifercicoluru Lagerh. and is a n by cells exthe by I the It with 23 of filaments times Clul/tri.e 4G p in diameter than broad.

I
)

longer by

ft

ceedingly rare plant, d i s t i n g u i s h e d from species its short filaments, firm attenuation h a v e on!}' of the apical a n d basal cells, cell-walls. from

the chloroplast, and b y the O r k n e y a n d S h e t l a n d Is.

kE, Dinuclearia Fig. tatravit W i t t r . , from Lewis, O u t o r H e b r i d e s ( x 4 to).

met w i t h it in abundance

The genus W.
2

Ehuphidonemu filaments are

Lagerh. fungus. simple The one The

in

(of

which

R.

hivale

is k n o w n from

Y o r k s . ) is a The

Genus Binuclearia Wittr., 1S86 . cells are c y l i n d r i c a l alternating.

1

and attached w h e n y o u n g b y a hapteron from the basal cell. with firm, transverse walls b e i n g unequal, a thin one and a very thick

distinctly lamellose cell-walls, the

T h e cells t h u s a p p e a r to be a r r a n g e d i n p a i r s .

L a g e r h . i n M a l p i g h i a 1 S S 7 , p . 518, t. x i i , f. 110. '- W i t t r . i n W i t t r . a n d N o r d s t . A l g . E x s i c . 1886, n o . 7 1 5 . See a l s o S c h r o d e r F o r s c h i m g s b e r i c h t e a u s der b i o l . S t a t i o n z u P l o u , T e i l v i , 1898, p . 1 9 2 1 .

Cj/lindrocapmceo'

81

e h l o r o p l a s t i s s i n g l e , p a r i e t a l , a n d d i s p o s e d as p a r t o f a n e q u a t o r i a l band. W i t t r o e k described the presence of two g r a n u l e - l i k e bodies he termed "nuclei," situated the chloroplast. I one have end of the cell and outside of a n u t r i t i v e c h a r a c t e r , w h i c h towards each absent.
/I. tatmnu {Coiiferrn), in the W i t t r . (fig. 2"> A E ) w h i c h h a s c e l l s 6 9 p i n d i a m e t e r , o c c u r s i n It resembles c e r t a i n stages of species of (cfr fig. 25 E j , b u t i s m o r e of its p a r i e t a l o h l o r o p l a s t . Tribtmeintt the and forms hypnospores
1

e x a m i n e d q u a n t i t i e s of this p l a n t a n d f i n d those bodies

commonly

m o u n t a i n l a k e s a n d bogs. Uloti'ichacea

r i g h t l y placed Sometimes

on account

filaments become distinctly

mucous.

F a m i l y -1. C Y L I N D R O C A P S A C E ^ E . T h i s f a m i l y includes o n l y a few p l a n t s b e l o n g i n g Gylindrocwpsu chacete. filament resemble Rudiofilum,: disposed often in in Eeinsch. The thallus is branched, and resembles very m u c h T h e cells are disposed by a is enclosed much in a surrounded to the and one the The in genus unbeing entire cells their of and cell i t is or Ulotri-

filamentous

t h a t of c e r t a i n of t h e cell-wall, and sheath. manner ITormosporo

in a single series, each lamellose genus

lamellose, gelatinous thick of the those

very

disposition a n d they m a y divide i n the same they pairs are often at ovoid intervals along with by the the

as t h o s e Each

or s u b t r i a n g u l a r i n shape filament. a single pyrenoid, but chromatophore. formed zoogonidia cells of the

possesses a p a r i e t a l c h l o r o p l a s t d i f f i c u l t to or observe the any Asexual twos zoogonidium reproduction fours, from occurs of

n a t u r e of this

singly,

filament.

Each

is r o u n d e d or o v a l i n f o r m , possesses t w o c i l i a , a r e d vacuoles.

pigment-spot and two contractile male and female gametes. result of disposed the active Two

S e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n takes place b y m e a n s of w e l l d i f f e r e n t i a t e d T h e m a l e organs or a n t h e r i d i a are the certain vegetative are produced cells, a n d are d i v i s i o n of

i n one, two, or four l o n g i t u d i n a l series w i t h i n the l a m e l antherozoids i n each antheridia]

lose s h e a t h .

cell, s i m i l a r i n form to t h e zoogonidia, b r o w n i s h red i n colour, and w i t h two short cilia. size of t h e ovoidal in shape, T h e oogonia are developed cells, each thick and with a lamellose which b y an increase i n being A huge, single lateral G wall. ordinary vegetative in each oogonium

o o s p h e r e is p r e s e n t w. A .

oogonium,

opens by a

82 pore to admit the

Chl<>roi>h>ive<t'
antherozoids. On fertilization the oospore

develops

a b r i c k - r e d colour a n d a t h i c k c e l l - w a l l , b u t i t does not

F i g . 2 0 . A D , Cyliiiilrnrapsa ini'olalu lieinsck (x480). a, a n t h e r i d i u m ; an, a u t h e r o z o i d ; 'DO, o o g o n i u m . (After C i e n k o w s k i . ) J i a n d F , G. conferta West, from Bowness, W e s t m o r e l a n d (x-520).

fill

the oogonium.
1

T h e method of sexual reproduction was worked T h e thallus consists of lamellose stages

out b y C i e n k o w s k i . Genus Cylindrocapsa Reinsch, 1867. unbranched cell-wall. and

1

filaments of cells, each The filaments

cell h a v i n g a thick

are encased

i n a thick lamellose sheath, gelatinous

they greatly resemble

certain of the more

C i e n k o w s k i i n B u l l , de 1 ' A c a d . I m p . S t I V t e r s b o u r g , t o r n , x x i i , 1870, p p . 54!> 555, t. i i , f. 5 0 0 5 .

Chct'topho raced'
met with i n t h e U l o t r i c h a c e a ; i n fact, m a n y
1

8:5
authors place this

genus i n the Ulotriehaeea-.

Species of t h i s genus a r e r a r e l y m e t w i t h i n t h e B r i t i s h Isles. Reinsch (which includes diameter, is k n o w n from inula I r e l a n d ( f i g . 2 0 A C ) ; C. conferta West C inrolutn (fig. 2 0 E Wollc var.

H e i n s c h ) , t h e c e l l s o f w h i c h a r c 2 3 3 0 fi i n L a k e D i s t r i c t , a n d C. geminellu

and F) is k n o w n from the English

minor I l a n s g . h a s b e e n o b s e r v e d f r o m Y o r k s h i r e a n d C a m b r i d g e s h i r e .

F a m i l y 5.

CHJETOPHORACEJE. h a s u n d o u b t e d l y a r i s e n by a
3

This family of the Chadophorales and the branches

further specialization of t h e Udotrichacea . long multicellular hairs. rhizoids, a n d a n erect, presents cacea. more a more

T h e t h a l l u s is b r a n c h e d being produced into

are attenuated, sometimes

A s a rule t h e thallus is differentiated portion. T h e creeping portion is

into a r e c u m b e n t or c r e e p i n g p o r t i o n , attached to a s u b s t r a t u m b y branched o r less moniliform or torulose appearance,

b r a n c h e d , a n d t h e cells are very s i m i l a r to those

of the Plenrococ-

T h e cells of t h e erect p o r t i o n of t h e t h a l l u s are elongated, o r less s w o l l e n , b u t n o t t o r u l o s e , a n d t h e b r a n c h i n g i s m o s t of the branches frequently forming

irregular, t h e t e r m i n a l cells long hyaline hairs. There parietal, pyrenoids. is a more single or less

chloroplast

i n each

cell,

consisting one or

of a more

irregular plate, containing

I n t h e a t t e n u a t e d cells towards t h e ends of the b r a n c h e s

T

the chloroplast becomes reduced, a n d i n t h e long, h} aline, t e r m i n a l cells i t is e n t i r e l y absent. Zoogonidia except those branches. m a y be p r o d u c e d forming from a l l t h e cells of t h e t h a l l u s the rhizoids or the t e r m i n a l hairs of the

T h e n u m b e r w h i c h m a y arise from a single cell varies B o t h macrozoogonidia a n d range in spot.

from 1 to K i , d e p e n d i n g u p o n t h e a g e o f t h e p l a n t , t h e size o f t h e cell, a n d o t h e r i n d e t e r m i n a b l e causes. microzoogonidia are produced, e x h i b i t i n g a considerable

size, a n d t h e y possess e i t h e r t w o or four c i l i a a n d a p i g m e n t

T h e y r a p i d l y c o m e to r e s t , lose t h e i r c i l i a , a n d g e r m i n a t e d i r e c t l y . O n t h e d i r e c t g e r m i n a t i o n o f a z o o g o n i d i u m t h e c i l i a a r e lost, a cell-wall arises, a n d increase i n l e n g t h takes place, one pole greatly elongated to form a hyaline, rhizoid-like projection. soon appear d i v i d i n g the original long plant be a cell into several branched ones, a n d i f t h e a d u l t strongly being Septa shorter one, the
G2

84

Vhlorojthycea'
The zoogonidia in both all germinate sometimes by of some the of
1

b r a n d l i n g soon becomes a p p a r e n t . tophuni masses and on Mi/.cuiienui fig. (Htiyeocloiiinm) quiescent 2!Stl). and bediming (vide

Cltcesimularise dethe and these

frequently congregate in almost in

taneously

Palmelloid groups Myjvnemo generation branches. palmelloid and

3r
1

Famintzin cells

F r i t s c b - h a v e observed

germinate has seen form

d i r e c t l y to form n e w plants, Cienkowski

3

t h e m g i v e r i s e to o-onidia, w h i c h ii ~
o

microzoo-

latter

the

young

plants. are all

A k i n e t e s ( w h i c h are restA J

i n g - c e l l s or h y p n o c y s t s ) frequently the genera produced of this in

family.

In t h i s c o n d i t i o n of t h e p l a n t
w

almost a l l the cells of a tuft

) i

of

branches

take

part

in in

spore-formation, ing-spore 1 each cell. being

one

rest-

formed

T h e original cell-

walls become h y a l i n e or i n A \ X

distinct, causing the b r a n c h es t o e x h i b i t a appearance. nioniliform akinete Each

is o f a. r e d - b r o w n c o l o u r w i t h a thick, asperulate cell-wall ( f i g . 2<) D ) . The

F i g . 2 7 . A a n d I t GhfPtophnrii i)ier<isxtit (Huds.) H a z e n , from Scarborough Mere, N . Yorl<s.; A , n a t . s i z e ; 11, x 5 0 0 . C , Ch. elet/iins ( I l o t b ) A g . , f r o m B a i l d o n , W . Y o r k s . (nat. s i z e ) .
1

gametes

are from

small the for two in

biciliated bodies, practically indistinguishable microzoogonidia the possession of except only

cilia, and they conjugate

F a m i n t z i n i n M c l a n g . B i o l . B u l k A c a d . S t P c t e r s h o u i g , t o r n , v i i i , 1 S 7 1 , p . 265. - F r i t s c h i n B e i h e f t e z m n B o t a n i s c h e n C e n t r n l b l a t t , 1903, B d x i i i , H e f t 4, p. 384. C i e n k o w s k i i n B o t a n . Z e i t u n g , 1870, x x x i v .

3

Gha'toplio raced'
pairs. The resultant zygospores usually undergo germination. a short

8.1 period

of rest before macroscopic, centre clusters being of of

G e n u s C h s e t o p h o r a S e l l r a n k , 178!). a tough consistency from T h e filaments radiate out corymbiform The

Tin? t h a l l u s is g e l a t i n o u s , and of some definite form, the dense colour. the nearest

a c e n t r a l point, those of

little branched, but branches the branches

c a r r y i n g at t h e i r apices a very bright green are often prolonged

T h e t e r m i n a l cells of hyaline hairs.

into long

zoogonidia 31 a n y o f

possess t w o these

or four cilia, and

hypnospores are b r o w n , b e i n g g e n e r a l l y developed from the t e r m i n a l cells of the branches. species , have the power
1

plants, particularly certain the of

of e x t r a c t i n g c a l c i u m carbonate f r o m

water

in which

they

l i v e a n d so g i v i n g r i s e t o i n c r u s t a t i o n s

considerable

thickness,
o f t h e g e n u s i s <~'h. pisiformis (Roth) A g . , an masses It is also character in llazcn

T h e m o s t a b u n d a n t species

A l g a w h i c h o c c u r s as h e m i s p h e r i c a l , or a l m o s t s p h e r i c a l , d a r k green a t t a c h e d to s u b m e r g e d s t o n e s o r t o t h e s u b m e r g e d p a r t s of p l a n t s . often f o u n d a t t a c h e d to the shells of a q u a t i c Clastropods. of c e l l s of t h e diameter. [ = Ch. I'ttdirwftiliit branches; features are the a b s e n c e of t e r m i n a l h a i r s a n d the s l i g h t l y t o r u l o s e T h o n e x t m o s t a b u n d a n t s p e c i e s i s Ch. iavraxmUi A g . ; ('h. ('urn u Dunne

Its distinguishing

t h e cells of the p r i m a r y f i l a m e n t s are 9 1 5 p (Hudson)

( K o t h j A g . ] , w h i c h possesses a tough, The branched thallus is

g e l a t i n o u s , s u b - c l i c h o t o n i o u s l y b r a n c h e d t h a l l u s , r a t h e r flat a n d of a d a r k e r green a t t h e p e r i p h e r y t h a n i n t h e c e n t r e (fig. 27 A a n d E ) . bears even much resemblance to the horns of a stag a n d i n a d u l t specimens (Roth) A g . possesses a large

f r e q u e n t l y f o u n d f l o a t i n g f r e e l y a t t l i e m a r s h y m a r g i n s of p o n d s a n d l a k e s , or i n bogs. Ch. (iibercuhmt cushion-shaped previous and t h a l l u s f r o m 2 t o 4 ( o r e v e n ">) c m s . i n d i a m e t e r , o c c u r r i n g u s u a l l y i n m a r s h e s or i n bogs. Ch. eleguns ( R o t h ) A g . is a rarer species t h a n the three masses, c l i n g i n g to submerged o n e s a n d o c c u r s as v e r y p a l e - g r e e n stems

l e a v e s o f g r a s s e s , s e d g e s , o r m o s s e s (fig. 27 C ) .

Genus M y x o n e m a The

F r i e s , 1825.

[Stigeoclonitna

K i i t z . , 1S4.>.] of the a feature i n dense

t h a l l u s is f i l a m e n t o u s , b r a n c h e d , a n d The

usually devoid

g r e a t m a s s o f g e l a t i n o u s m a t e r i a l w h i c h is so c o n s p i c u o u s o f Clmtophora. and often branches are scattered, more The main branches v e r y elongated, b u t t h e y are r a r e l y developed

or less i s o l a t e d ,

fasciculate groups. hairs. to some

1

bear other, shorter, lateral

b r a n c h e s w h i c h are e i t h e r a c u m i n a t e or t e r m i n a t e i n l o n g h y a l i n e T h e r e is u s u a l l y a c r e e p i n g p o r t i o n of the t h a l l u s , a t t a c h e d substratum, but adult plants frequently float freely in

F o r m s of Ch. incrassuta a n d Ch. clcguus are o f t e n m e t w i t h e n c r u s t e d w i t h lime. A f o r m of t h e l a t t e r s p e c i e s w a s r e c e n t l y n a m e d by T i k l e n Ch. calcarea. Vide T i l d e n i n B o t a u . G a z e t t e , 1897, p p . 9 7 1 0 0 , 102.

80 ponds n n d ditches.

Chl<>ro/>h//ce(r
The niacrozoogonidia find microzoogonidia
1

possess t w o cilia i n s o m e species, b u t l o u r i n o t h e r s , a n d t h e y are produced of The (fig. the s i n g l y or i n n u m ( f i g . 2 8 Jt>). bers from a l m o s t a l l the cells thallus gametes 28 C are hi ciliated

and F ) and the I w a n off states

zygospores are either smooth or s t e l l a t e . that the the maerozooo-onidia pass

germinate directly, but that microzoogonidia Fritsch published has into a r e s t i n g stage.
2

recently

some interesting

observations on e a r l y stages of d e v e l o p m e n t of this genus. H e finds t h e d e v e l o p m e n t o f the basal p o r t i o n to v a r y very m u c h i n different species a n d also to some the limits extent within species. that cerunder Herpoof each

H e also concludes the steiron

F i g . 28. My.roiieui telive (Ag.) Bahenh.,

tain plants described generic name

are m e r e l y stages i n

the life-history of e p i p h y t i c
f r o m n e a r t h e L i z a r d , C o r n w a l l . A , p a r t of t h a l l n s ( x l O O ) ; B , escape of z o o g o n i d i a ; C , escape of g a m e t e s ; D a n d E , z o o g o n i d i a : F, c o n j u g a t i o n o f g a m e t e s ; G , d e v e l o p m e n t of a c l u s t e r of z o o g o n i d i a ( x 5 0 0 ) .

"

Stif/eocloniu." Hazen
3

has

given

full

and conclusive evidence that Myxonema was well established before t h e p u b l i c a t i o n

o f K i i t z i n g ' s g e n u s Stigeoclonhcni, therefore name

i s M.

a n d s e n t i m e n t a l reasons cannot of the generic

stand

i n the w a y of the a b a n d o n m e n t

"
lenue

Stigeoclonium."
frequent is also ( A g . ) R a b e n h . (fig. 28). M. amanum (Kiitz.) Hazen

T h e r e a r e several B r i t i s h species of t h i s genus, of w h i c h t h e m o s t a n o t h e r w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d species.

I w a n o f f i n B u l l . Soe. I m p . N a t . M o s c o w , 1 8 9 9 . - F r i t s c h i n B e i h e f t e z u m B o t a n i s c h e n C e n t r a l b l a t t , 1 9 0 3 , B d x i i i , H e f t 4. H a z e n i n M e m o i r s T o r r . B o t . C l u b , 1 9 0 2 , x i , n o . 2, p p . 1 9 3 4 .
1 3

Chd'toplioraced'
(lenus D r a p a r n a l d i a Bory, lateral branches. with 1808.

$7

T h e t h a l l u s is w r y g d n l i -

nous, a m i is d i f f e r e n t i a t e d i n t o a p r i n c i p a l f i l a m e n t a n i l c l u s t e r s of T h e cells of the m a i n f i l a m e n t are large, mure toothed edges. 'J'he m a i n l a t e r a l branches very are or less b a r r e l - s h a p e d , a n d are f u r n i s h e d w i t h a n e q u a t o r i a l , p a r i e t a l chloroplast alternate, opposite or v e r t i c i l l a t e , a n d are themselves much

F i g . 29. Druptmuddiu ijlomerata (Vaucb.) A g . , from Tiutagel, C o r n w a l l . A , port i o n of t h a l l u s ( x 1 0 0 ) ; B , s i n g l e c e l l of m a i n f i l a m e n t s h o w i n g t h e c h l o r o p l a s t ( x 2 2 0 ) ; C , p a r t of b r a n c h s h o w i n g escape of z o o g o n i d i a ( x 5 0 0 ) ; D , l r y p n o spores f o r m e d f r o m c e l l s of b r a n c h e s ( x 500).

branched, hairs.

the apical cells frequently t e r m i n a t i n g i n l o n g 1 to 4 z o o g o n i d i a arise i n each i n the cell of the

hyaline lateral They smaller

From

branches (fig. 29 C ) a n d t h e y are f u r n i s h e d w i t h four c i l i a . frequently escape t h r o u g h a hole cell-wall much

88 than all their own eells of

Chloro/iJufreti'
d i a m e t e r , a n d t h e y pass a single cluster through many different Usually occufrom zoogonidia

s h a p e s i n a c c o m m o d a t i n g t h e m s e l v e s to t h i s s m a l l a p e r t u r e . the of branches produce

s i m u l t a n e o u s l y , the entire performance p y i n g o n l y a few m i n u t e s . (hvpnosjiores) t he c e l l s o f t h e branches. are f r e q u e n t l y p r o d u c e d

Resting akinetes

T h e r e a r e t w o s p e c i e s , D. phi mow a n d i t glomeruli/ (Vauch.) t r i b u t e d i n the B r i t i s h amongst streams (up stretching branches shorter stones they in of than arc long, from of in Islands.

(Vauch.) Ag.

A g . (fig. 2 9 ) , w i d e l y d i s T h e y prefer clear When in growing quiet The and the the in

water a n d o c c u r b o t h i n the s t i l l w a t e r of bogs a n d streams. usually stone D. pale-green, are longer, found pools, strands lateral much are are the

gelatinous fewer and

t o -20 c m s . )

to stone. /ilumosa,

/>. glomcratn those a little

cells hairs

proportionately filaments

also u s u a l l y longer. 1 ' r a n c h e s 5 10 p.

T h e d i a m e t e r of the p r i m a r y t h a t of the cells of Species of t h i s g e n u s a r c a n a mgst

i s 4 0 5 0 fi a n d

the prettiest of a l l freshwater Algco.

Clonus P s e u d o c h s e t e 1902. The

W e s t & G . >S. W e s t , of two portions, The

t h a l l u s consists

a c r e e p i n g portion a n d an erect portion. shaped cells, about their diameter, with chloroplast

c r e e p i n g p a r t consists of c y l i n d r i c a l or b a r r e l I { 2]- t i m e s l o n g e r t h a n containing pyronoid. a parietal The erect each one

b r a n c h e s arise a t r i g h t angles to t h e c r e e p i n g p o r t i o n : t h e y are n a r r o w e r a n d to fine p o i n t s , e a c h five 1

F i g . 30. PseudoehcTte gracilis W e s t & G . S. West, from near Coates, G l o u c e s t e r s h i r e ( x 520).

attenuated from their cells are elongated pyrenoid. no

one

c o n s i s t i n g of These an a longer than

to e i g h t d i s t i n c t cells. 8 to and 18 times each contains

from

diameter

chloroplast, or even and

0. S.

usuall}' two no
30)

without

S o m e t i m e s the t e r m i n a l cells of the branches, the terminal cells, contain therefore

West (fig.

protoplasmic
P. gracilis

contents
West &

chloroplast.
occurs as an epiphyte is on

aquatic plants.

T h e d i a m e t e r of the cells of t h e creeping

filaments

0'7

Mia othamniacetr
7'7 p. a n d o f t h o e r e c t b r a n c h e s o n l y 1 > 1\S fi. : "

S!)

T h e ]>lants b e a r c o n s i i l e r a b l c

r e s e m b l a n c e t o Iferpeisteiroti
possession The only other species

N a g . (Aplntnoelnete. A . B r . ) b u t d i f f e r
b r a n c h e s i n s t e a d of s i m p l e e m p t y i s / ' , erasx/seluui W e s t My.rottema. & G . S.

i n the
bristles. West

of c o m p l e t e l y septate

of the g e n u s

w h i c h h a s been f o u n d i n C e y l o n , b u t it is q u i t e p o s s i b l e t h a t t h i s is m e r e l y a d e v e l o p m e n t a l stage of an e p i p h y t i c

Genus Thamniochsete to s i x colls. cell is

('Jay, I S i K P .

The

plants of this genus

are e x c e e d i n g l y m i n u t e , c o n s i s t i n g o n l y of three T h e ) ' are e p i p h y t i c and the basal modified to form a hapteron. chlorousually

T h e t e r m i n a l cell possesses a n e l o n g a t e d b r i s t l e or a short s p i n e d i k e plast is p a r i e t a l a n d

Th. natiin.x. and short Gay from and (irvlenta West &

projection. contains one

The

pvrenoid.

G . S. W e s t

is a rare p l a n t Olo-otrirliin

o c c u r r i n g as a n e p i p h y t e i n t h e t h a l l u s of the Hebrides in Scotland. very sharp, arising below and of on a species

I t is o n l y k n o w n from C'onncmara i n I r e l a n d T h e d i a m e t e r of the B). of apex Th. of and a is F i g . 31. Tliumniocluete acttletttit West it- G . S. W e s t . A, from near B a l a l l a n , Outer Hebrides ; B , from Baheh Lough, Galwav, Ireland fx 520). attenuated many of and the are more

t h e c e l l s i s f r o m f r o 1 3 p, a n d t h e t e r m i n a l b r i s t l e is s w o l l e n t e r m i n a l c e l l ( f i g . 31 A is e p i p h y t i c onlj known from France. T h i s genus cally absent. with represents the s i m p l e s t type of a l l the t y p e i n w h i c h b r a n c h i n g is p r a c t i Th. Hubert bristles the or terminal cells are in h a i r s e x a c t l y as In Chretophoracca;a furnished Hubert

< heillutirriit

the neighbourhood

Montpellier in

hollow

typical and complex

Chtctophorace*.

Family The branches

G.

M I C R O T H A M N I A C E J E . The some-

t h a l l u s is f i l a m e n t o u s , b r a n c h e d , a n d of s m a l l size. are n e v e r a t t e n u a t e d i n t o hairs a n d the cells are The

times m o n i l i f o r m or torulose. The zoogonidia are only

ohloroplast is a p a r i e t a l p l a t e in special swollen cells of

w i t h one or m a n y pyrenoids, or s o m e t i m e s e n t i r e l y w i t h o u t t h e m . produced t h e t h a l l u s w h i c h are d i f f e r e n t i a t e d as z o o g o n i d a n g i a . tion f r e q u e n t l y takes place b y akinetes. I t is a s m a l l f a m i l y a n d b e a r s c o n s i d e r a b l e Chadophoracete, being distinguished by the c e l l u l a r hairs a n d b y the r e s t r i c t e d o r i g i n of resemblance absence of to the It multiReproduc-

the zoogonidia.

' G a y i n B u l l , S o c . b o t . F r a n c e , t o r n , x l , 1893, p . c l x x v i i c u m fig. x y l o g r . 2.

90

GJiIoro/rfu/cec
resembles the Tivntepohliaeea' in the but differs in the aquatic

also

hnbit, s m a l l e r size, a n d

n a t u r e of the

ehWnplasts. Pleuroeoceacea'. develop-

C h o d a t includes tho plants of this f a m i l y i n the but they have unquestionably reached m e n t t h a n Pleiirococcus of this genus are at or first Trocliinciu.

a h i g h e r stage of

Genus M i c r o t h a m n i o n N a g . . 1840 ; K i r e h n . , 1878. fixed but afterwards they

T h e jlimits often float

F i g . 32. A D , Jlicrothamnion Kiitzinrjianum Nag. A C , young forms from R i c h m o n d P a r k , S u r r e y ( x 500). D , p o r t i o n of a d u l t f o r m f r o m H o r t o n - i n R i b b l e s d a l e , W . Y o r k s . ( x 350). E , i l / . strictisximnm R a b e n h . , from B l u b b e r h o u s e s , W . Y ' o r k s . ( x 500).

freely. or long.

The The

filaments the

are b r a n c h e d a n d t h e b r a n c h e s m a y be short times longer branches are than their obtuse or the

cells are c y l i n d r i c a l , 3 7 t e r m i n a l cells of

diameter,

and

MicrotJiam it iacctr
acuminate. upper end of The branches first all arise immediately below a

91
transthe the for

verse c e l l - w a l l , a n d at a cell.

a p p e a r as l a t e r a l o u t g r o w t h s is also a m a r k e d tendency

from

There

b r a n c h i n g to be u n i l a t e r a l . tains no pyrenoids.

T h e p a r i e t a l c h l o r o p l a s t is l o n g , e n t i r e ,

and occupies about t w o - t h i r d s of the inner wall of the cell ; it con-

T h e r e a r c t w o s p e c i e s , J / . Kiitziiigionviei 186.'} [ = d / . ve.rator C o o k e , 1882].

N a g . a n d M. strictissinurni

tialionli., It

T l i e former species

(tig. 32 A 1 ) ) is m u c h

m o r e a b u n d a n t t h a n the l a t t e r , a n d is m o s t a b u n d a n t i n t h e e a r l y s p r i n g . occurs i n s m a l l pools a n d ditches, a n d likes peat. being 35 thallus p. M. strictissimtim (fig. 32 The p l a n t , w i t h s h o r t branches of one to six cells, the d i a m e t e r of the E ) is a l a r g e r p l a n t w i t h branches are much from longer J/. n i l to 4 m m . in height.

I t is a s m a l l , m u c h b r a n c h e d branches an and erect more

rigid, g i v i n g the plant a v e i y different appearance T h e d i a m e t e r o f t h e c e l l s i s 4 it. specimens t h e p l a n t as " J / , ve.rator.''' sent b y W . B . T u r n e r to M . C. Cooke

Kiitziiujianum. described

F i g . 32 E is d r a w n f r o m one of t h e o r i g i n a l when the latter

G e n u s G o n g r o s i r a K i i t z . , 1 8 4 3 [ i n c l u s . Pilinia tous cells formed b y a confluence mass of cells, w h i c h m a y be one from forms (104 to 2 mm.

K i i t z . (in part)]. parenchymaF r o m this

T h e t h a l l u s is a t t a c h e d to a s u b s t r a t u m b y a mass of of creeping branches. filaments,

or m a n y layers of cells i n t h i c k varying in height of erect thick filaand one The sometimes

ness, a r i s e n u m e r o u s , erect, b r a n c h e d

T h i s dense, c u s h i o n - l i k e mass

m e n t s is f r e q u e n t l y m c r u s t e d w i t h c a r b o n a t e o f l i m e , a n d quite a hard stratum. T h e cell-walls are often distinctly lamellose.

T h e c h l o r o p l a s t is a p a r i e t a l p l a t e w i t h filled

or m a n y p y r e n o i d s , b u t i t is u s u a l l y d i f f i c u l t of o b s e r v a t i o n . cells g e n e r a l l y present the a p p e a r a n c e of b e i n g chlorophyllaceous terminal the mass, w h i c h has been which are proved other than that present in the pyrenoids. zoogonidangia

w i t h a dense

to c o n t a i n s t a r c h The of new or

T h e zoogonidia arise i n tiask-shaped. recumbent portion

generally and

akinetes are o r d i n a r y cells, g e n e r a l l y of the thallus, which The become detached plants. plants usually occur

u l t i m a t e l y form stones

at the m a r g i n s of ponds, lakes, s t r a t u m on s u b m e r g e d

or r i v e r s , f o r m i n g a t o u g h g r e e n on t h e shells of a q u a t i c

Gastropods.
may lime.

Species of t h i s genus are r a r e i n t h e B r i t i s h I s l a n d s , or p e r h a p s they have been o v e r l o o k e d . 8 1 2 p., o f 6. stagnalis branches (West) (J. eirielis 4 8 fi; Schniidle tig. 33 is a AC) larger usually species encrusted with

K i i t z . i s a s m a l l s p e c i e s ( t h i c k n e s s o f p r i m . til. (thickness of p r i m . fil.

92
1 0 3 0 fi; l i g . 3 3 DF)

Chloropliyvea'
o c c u r r i n g a t t a c h e d t o t h e s h e l l s o f Limnaa genus .
1

geregrtr.

S c h m i d l c has r e c e n t l y g i v e n a s h o r t s y s t e m a t i c a c c o u n t of t h e

F i g . 3 3 . A C , Gongroxira viridis K i i t z . ( x 500). A , from rocks, L o u g h Beg, I r e l a n d ; B a n d C , f r o m r o c k s n e a r T r c m e t h i c k , C o r n w a l l . P F , G. stugualis ( W e s t ) S c h m i d l e , f r o m n e a r S u t t o n , C a m b r i d g e s h i r e ( x 200). zg, zoogonidangium.

Genus L e p t o s i r a Borzi, 1883 .

2

T h i s g e n u s is scarcely to The branches

be

distinguished

from

Gongrosira.

The

plants are aquatic, f o r m i n g are torulose, irregular and older zoogonii n colour The
s

very m i n u t e b r i g h t green in form. The cell-contents

cushions. are pale

the t e r m i n a l cells b e i n g elliptical, doliforin, or sometimes yellow-green t h e i r s t r u c t u r e is e x c e e d i n g l y dangia are intercalary and cells of the p l a n t .
1

difficult to observe.

usually consist

of the m o d i f i e d ,

T h e zoogonidia m a y g e r m i n a t e directly or they

S c h m i d l e i n B e r i c h t c D e u t s c h . B o t a n , G e s e l l s c h . 1901, B d x i x . B o r z i , ' S t u d i A l g o l o g i c i I , ' M e s s i n a , 1883.

Tren
may conjugate h r s t fuse
L. cidaria Sicily.

tepohliac&c
resting hypnospores. I n tlie

i n pairs a n d ]iroduce

conjugation of the zoogonidia together.

Borzi

the ends w h i c h do not hear the cilia

Metliciana

is a rare p l a n t f o u n d a m o n g s t It is o n l y 2 0 p. known up to

Sphagnum from

and

Ctriand

i n bogs and

boggy pools.

Yorkshire

D i a m e t e r of cells

Family This few

7.

TRENTEPOHLIACEJE. represented in the British The Islands by a Treiitepuldiu. t h a l l u s is aerial, the

f a m i l y is o n l y of the The

species

genus filaments

f i l a m e n t o u s a n d b r a n c h e d , g e n e r a l l y o c c u r r i n g on r o c k s or on b a r k of trees. creeping, or t h e y m a y f o r m erect T h e cells are sometimes cell-walls Brand so not

1

m a y be v e r y s h o r t a n d m o r e o r less t u f t s or c l o s e l v m a t t e d cushions. or The the the one some moniliform

cylindrical and sometimes frequently exhibit

torulose, and the branches usually show a slight attenuation. are firm and external states that the developed dead, some l o n g i t u d i n a l walls are lamellose, b u t at the e x t r e m i t y of Each a branch, is are

sculptures.

transverse w a l l s are s i m p l e ; a n d t h a t t h e c e l l u l o s e caps w h i c h are frequently of of and true remains nucleus without terminal species, The zoogonidangia. however. of of This cell certainly

contains

usually a number colour

disc-like, parietal these

chloroplasts

pyrenoids.

p l a n t s is u s u a l l y

shade of b r o w n , b r o w n i s h - r e d , or orange-red, t h e c h l o r o p h y l l b e i n g m a s k e d b y the presence which In of a p i g m e n t k n o w n as htematochromin, is f r e q u e n t l y d i s s o l v e d the Trentepohliacc\a i n a q u a n t i t y of oil. zoogonidia are o n l y produced in

the

specially differentiated cells or zoogonidangia. the principal distinctions between The the

T h i s character, the and the in

absence of t e r m i n a l h a i r s a n d the n a t u r e of the c h l o m p l a s t s , are Trentepohliacete developed Cha;tophoracea. zoogonidangia are s i n g l y or

c l u s t e r s , e i t h e r t e r m i n a t i n g a b r a n c h a n d so a r r e s t i n g i t s m e n t , or developed
2

developrarely in generally

laterally on They

the branches, or more sessile or stalked,

'the

axil

of

branch.

are

ellipsoid or ovoid i n shape, and t h e y open b y means or s u b t e r m i n a l p o r e . pear-shaped zoogonidia

1

of a t e r m i n a l smaller microall are

The

z o o g o n i d i a , w h i c h are of t w o sizes, arc with two cilia. The to c o n j u g a t e in pairs, but

and

furnished

have been

observed

F . B r a n d i n B e i h e i ' t e z. B o t . C e n t r a l b l . x i i , 1902. T h e d e v e l o p m e n t is o n l y a r r e s t e d t e m p o r a r i l y as t h e t e r m i n a l c e l l or s u p p o r t i n g cell often g r o w s t h r o u g h t h e e m p t y z o o g o n i d a n g i u m .

2

!)4

CMo?'opht/ce't>
R e s t i n g - s p o r e s or hypnospores are

c a p a b l e (if d i r e c t g e r m i n a t i o n . sometimes produced. W i l d e i n a n ' has s h o w n i n j u r i e s to t h e t h a l l u s . Species and bark

t h e ease w i t h w h i c h these p l a n t s r e p a i r a b u n d a n t i n d a m p t r o p i c a l or leaves certain are constituents of

of t h i s g e n u s are most of trees. A few of

s u b t r o p i c a l c l i m a t e s , o c c u r r i n g p r o f u s e l y as e p i p h y t e s on t h e them tropical lichens.

F i g . S I . A C , Trentepahlia mireii M a r t . , f r o m C o o k r i d g e , W . Y o r k s . { x 500). 1 ) F , T. raltiiiiiriihi ( Z e l l . ) t>e T o n i , f r o m trees n e a r L o u g h G a r t a n , D o n e g a l , I r e l a n d ( x 500). zy, z o o g o n i d a n g i u m . , W i l d e m a n , i u M e m . e o u i o n n e s et a u t r e s M e m . A c a d . r o y . 13elgique, torn, l v i i i .
1

189'J,

Ul raced'
Genus T r e n t e p o h l i a Martins, 1817. [Cliroolepus Ag.,

05

1824.] are a n d do by with

T h e t h a l l u s is f i l a m e n t o u s , s i m p l e or r a m i f i e d . a l t e r n a t e , of the same discoidal, and iodine. without d i a m e t e r as t h e p r i n c i p a l pyrenoids, but are not t e r m i n a t e i n a p o i n t or hair. the presence of a red

The branches filaments,

T h e chloroplasts are generally colours oil w h i c h

numerous, masked blue

or o r a n g e - r e d

T h e m o s t a b u n d a n t s p e c i e s i n t h e B r i t i s h I s l a n d s i s T. ain-eit sheets of a b r i g h t red or o r a n g e - r e d the w i n d w a r d side. T. uJornta (Ag.) (Zeller) smaller The filaments [=T. the colour.

Mart., which expanded to

occurs p r i n c i p a l l y in hilly and mountainous districts, forming broad

It is chiefly found a t t a c h e d

rocks, p a r t i c u l a r l y carboniferous limestone or s i l u r i a n rocks, a n d generally on a r e 1 0 2 0 fx i n t h i c k n e s s (fig. 3 4 A C ) . (Ktitz.) Bornet] 7 ' 5 1 0 fi; and T. calumicola much tig. 34 11F) are Wittr umln-iau filaments genus.

D e T o n i (thickness of British species of

Order I I I .
the expanded, -parenchymatous

UL VALES.
by thallus, which The is attached when

T h i s order is m a i n l y d i s t i n g u i s h e d from the C h a d o p h o r a l e s young to a s u b s t r a t u m b y ' rhizoids.' cells are

uninucleate considerable a n d also by

a n d t h e y c o n t a i n a s i n g l e p a r i e t a l chloroplast, often of b u l k a n d c o n t a i n i n g one Asexual gemmation. with two There sentatives. Family The A l g a belonging brackish shaped or e x p a n d e d of one (Mouostrotna) scattered arranged with 1. U L V A C E i E . is reproduction pyrenoid. takes place by zoogonidia is by i s o g a m o u s has few

Sexual reproduction only one family

planogametes repre-

cilia. which freshwater

to t h i s f a m i l y are m o r e often T h e y consist of

marine flat,

or

in habit than freshwater.

ribbon-

plates, or more rarely they e x h i b i t a vesicular T h e s e flat or t u b u l a r s t r u c t u r e s consist be are i n f o r m , i n w h i c h case t h e y four, or The two they may be genera or t w o ( U l v a ) layers of cells w h i c h m a y and rounded in have groups of outlines. freshwater The

or i n t e s t i n i f o r m s t r u c t u r e . somewhat frequently compact and case t h e taking

closely in each only and

polygonal

Monostrorna

Enteromorphu place i n one

representatives, and

t h a l l u s consists

of a single layer of cells are

cells, d i v i s i o n

plane.

usually compact

Cldorophjicea'
arranged w i t h their long axes a t r i g h t angles t h a l l u s ( f i g . 3 5 1)). Each to t h e p l a n e o f t h e

cell contains a single nucleus a n d one I n Monustroma bullosa (Roth) four. (someto refrom

large parietal ehloroplast, often w i t h deeply incised or lobed m a r g i n s and containing a single pyrenohl. W i t t r . t h e cells are g e n e r a l l y a r r a n g e d i n T - s h a p e d groups of A s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n t a k e s p l a c e i n Ulva times termed megazoospiires) with and the germinate surface Sexual directly. MoHostronai produce Goddes' i t s e l f a.se.\nal]y has observed four cilia. bv zoogonidia observed

T h e s e c o m e to r e s t Hat portions in

has been

b y b u d d i n g off s m a l l portion about of g e m m a t i o n

of t h e t h a l l u s , each a process reproduction

producing a new plant. Enterumorpha. of gameplanoby the conjugation four or sixteen)

is brought

isoganmns gametes. tangia a n d give

O r d i n a r y cells of t h e t h a l l u s become

u s e to e i g h t (sometimes

ganift.es, w h i c h a r e p e a r - s h a p e d bodies, s m a l l e r t h a n t h e zoogonidia, w i t h a p i g m e n t spot a n d t w o l o n g cilia. gametes with its cilia coalesce' two pigment spots a n d four cilia, is a zygospore O n conjugation the two or a rounded formed: The filament cell first t h i s loses zygospore of four in two slowly a n d a " zygozoospore,"

and becomes soon

(fig. 35 J ) .

u s u a l l y g e r m i n a t e s d i r e c t l y , first f o r m i n g a s h o r t cells, which produce a Hat e x p u l s i o n directions i n the same plane.

by dividing

A c c o r d i n g to R e i n k e the

zygospore

sometimes becomes a resting-spore or hypnocyst, w h i c h on g e r m i nation d i v i d e s i n t o four a n d t h e n e i g h t cells a r r a n g e d p e r i p h e r a l l y round a central c a v i t y becomes its base. Genus plant Monostroma a thin finally Thur., 1854. T h e thallns i n the adult plate. Tn its younger of a a flattened B y t h e increase of these p e r i p h e r a l cells attached by a few rhizoids at a v e s i c u l a r t h a l l u s is p r o d u c e d , w h i c h i n m o s t i n s t a n c e s u l t i m a t e l y expansion

is a l w a y s plate,

membranaceous becoming or more of four.

stages i t is f r e q u e n t l y v e s i c n l o s e , o p e n i n g o u t as i t g r o w s i n t o a foliaceous often free-floating. I t consists single laver of rounded disposed in groups or less a n g u l a r c e l l s w h i c h a r e T h e zoogonidia possess e i t h e r

two or four cilia, a n d t h e gametes are b i c i l i a t e d a n d r a t h e r smaller i n size.

F e w species of t h e genus i n h a b i t fresh water, tlie o n l y B r i t i s h representat i v e s b e i n g M. bullosa ( R o t h ) W i t t r . a n d M. membranacea W e s t & CI. S . W e s t

G e d d e s i n T r a n s . B o y . S o e . E d i n b u r g h , 1881, p, 5 5 5 .

Ulracea
(tig. 3.5, A K ) . or less T - s h a p e d I n the fOrmer species manner. the cells are rounded, tho cells

!)7 0 - 1 2 ^ in more

diameter, a n d a r r a n g e d i n fours, t h e t w o p a i r s often being disposed i n a more I n the l a t t e r species are m u c h compact, angular, a n d N20 p in diameter.

Fig.

3 5 . A K , Mt>nostru)>ia inemhnnuirea W e s t tv G . S . W e s t , f r o m M i t c h a m C o m m o n . S u r r e y . A , n a t . s i z e ; l i a n i l C , p o r t i o n s of t h a l l u s s h o w i n g c e l l s ; I>, s e c t i o n of t h a l l u s ; E , c e l l s w i t h e s c a p i n g g a m e t e s ( x 5(1(1). F J , c o n jugation of gametes ( F H , x 5 l i ( j ; I anil J , x7!t0). K , y o u n g p l a n t developed from hypnospore ( x 5li('>). L , Euteromurpha inti'xtinalix (I,.) L i n k , f r o m F r i z i n g h a l l , W . Y o r k s h i r e ( n a t . size). Genus Enteromorpha Link, 182(1. The t h a l l u s is a elongated,

tubular length. and with

and

intestiniform,

sometimes

reaching

considerable i n colour, cells, each

I t is g r e e n , v e d l o w i s h - g r e e n , o r of a single

pale olive-green or p o l y g o n a l

consists a

layer of rounded

jiarietal only

ehloroplast. species of the genus i s E. iittestinulis (L.) Link I t is

The

freshwater

(tig. 3 5 L ) , a n A l g a w h i c h a l s o o c c u r s i n b r a c k i s h w a t e r a n d i n t h e s e a . also occurs f r e q u e n t l y i n canals a n d p o n d s i n o t h e r p a r t s of t h e c o u n t r y .

w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d i n t h e large d r a i n s a n d d y k e s i n t h e east of E n g l a n d , a n d

w. A.

98

Cldor<>i>hyee<r

Order I V .
Tho thallus

SCHIZOGONIALES.
sometimes expanded (especially in young into broad sheets b y

is f i l a m e n t o u s ,

stages) p a r e n c h y m a t o u s , a n d often

the fusion of the filaments i n one plane. The and plants are often attached

T h e cells are u n i n u c l e a t e

w i t h a single central, stellate chloroplast, c o n t a i n i n g one pyrenoid. b y ' r h i z o i d s ' to a s u b s t r a t u m , are subaerial i n habit. T h e o r d e r is a t o n c e d i s t i n g u i s h e d f r o m t h e C h a t o p h o r a l e s b y its chloroplasts, a n d b y t h e d i v i s i o n of t h e cells i n two, a n d often i n three directions, especially i n y o u n g plants. is d i s t i n g u i s h e d b y i t s e h l o r o p l a s t s , of t h e v e s i c u l a r s t a g e i n t h e g r o w t h from the Ulvales, the resemblance F r o m the Ulvales it regular The b y t h e m o r e o r less of the y o u n g being only

longitudinal a r r a n o e n a m t of the thallus-cells, a n d b y the absence plants. plants of this order have most probably b a d a very different origin a p a r a l l e l i s m of modification. Family 1. PRASIOLACEJE.

T h i s f a m i l y has been established to i n c l u d e those A l g a - w h i c h are embraced in the Schizogoniales. filamentous, or / i t consists of a single l a y e r of walls of cellThe thallus is commonly terrestrial, simple and f o r m i n g Hat, c r e e p i n g expansions, cells p r o d u c e d filaments. one Asexual duction among pyrenoid. reproduction takes place by gemmation and by the the proL a g e r h e i m has observed Each largely b y a fusion of the contiguous

cell possesses a c e n t r a l , s t e l l a t e c h l o r o p l a s t w i t h

formation of r e s t i n g akinetes. of ' tetraspores.' the liliodophycea\ both

C h o d a t r e g a r d s t h e f a m i l y as h a v i n g a n a l o g i e s t o t h e B a n g i a c e a on account of t h e production of tetras]tores and the mode of growth. [ I n d u s . Schizoyoitiiiw. of trees, etc. Kiitz. 1843, The series t h a l l u s is of cells, or broader Kiitz. consisting and expanded LS4T] of T h e genus occurs on moist earth, many

Genus P r a s i o l a A g . , 1821. a n d llurmiditem rocks, stones, filamentous, foliaceous groups old walls,

trunks with

one, two, or

t h e cells a r r a n g e d m o r e o r less i n

of four.

T h e cells of t h e ordinal')' f i l a m e n t s are

t h a n l o n g a n d those of t h e Hat expansions are q u a d r a t e or polygonal

Praswlacec
in form. T h e c e l l - w a l l is s t r o n g , r i g i d is cenfj'al, star-shaped, and ami hyaline. contains one
r

D!)

rho

single In

ehloroplast

pyrenoid. not. confluent,

S o m e t i m e s t h e t h a l l u s is tixed b y r h i z o i d s a n d s o m e t i m e s the b r o a d e r , tiat (expansions the cell-walls are t h i c k a n d

F i g . 30. A C , Praxiola parictiua (Yaueh.) W i l l e , from B r a d f o r d , W . Yorkshire ( x 500). D C f , Prfisiohi crixpa ( L i g t i t f . ) M e n e g b . ; D , e x a m p l e s f r o m B r a d f o r d , W . Y'orks. (nat. size): E , simple filament from H e l v e l l y n , W e s t m o r e l a n d ; F , p o r t i o n of i r r e g u l a r t i l a m e n t f r o m W i m b l e d o n C o m m o n , S u r r e y ( x 5 0 0 ) : G , b a s a l p o r t i o n of b r o a d e r t h n l l n s , f r o m B r a d f o r d , W . Y o r k s . ( x 400).

a n d the cells have the appearance able spaces. Reproduction is

of being- separated b v a process of

considerby
1

by

gemmation, and them

a k i n e t e s l i b e r a t e d at the m a r g i n s of the t h a l l u s , a n d b y tetraspores . G a y a n d C h o d a t s e p a r a t e t h e g e n e r a SchisoffOnium but I am i n c l i n e d to agree Ag. and Borgesen

3

PntsioUt, under

with

Wille'

in

uniting some

Prasiola Wille marine

have

each

described

interesting amply

forms

of t h i s g e n u s i n w h i c h the

plants are more

supplied with rhizoids.

T h e e x p a n d e d t h a l l u s of these forms does

n o t r e a c h s u c h a l a r g e s i z e as t h e t h a l l n s o f t h e l a n d f o r m s .
Two fformidiiiu) rudkaiix and and
1

s p e c i e s a r e a b u n d a n t , P. niurule Kiitz.;

erix/iti

(Lightf.) Menegb. crixpunt (L.)

[which and munde

includes Ulothri.r Kiitz. (fig. 30

Xchizoijoniinii [which

Gay;

K i i t z . ] , the cells of w h i c h are 714 (Vauch.) Wille puriutiiMuh

1

p i n d i a m e t e r (fig. 3 0 D U \

P. jitirii'tiiiu Hiinnidiiiiii

i n c l u d e s ,Sc/ti:otjoni>i>ii

Kiitz.]

with

c e l l s ! ) 1 8 fi i n d i a m e t e r

L a g e r h e i m , L e b e r die F o r t p l l a n z u n g v o n l ' r a s i o l a , ' B e r . B e u t s c h . G e s e l l s c h . ISO'2, B d x , H e f t 7. W i l l e , ' S t u d i e n iiber C h l o r o p h y c e e n I - Y I I , ' Y i d e n s k . S k r i f t e r , I n a t v u v . K l a s s e , 11100, n o . 0, p . 13. B o r g e s e n , M a r i n e A l e of t h e F a e r o e s , ' B o t . of F a e r o e s , l ' a r t I I . 1U0'2.
2 3 1

Botan. math.-

100
A (') and

Chlorophycea'
These t w o species are widely d i s t r i b u t e d a l l over the B r i t i s h islands, t h e y h a v e a d e c i d e d preference for the n e i g h b o u r h o o d of t o w n s , b e i n g They require little moisture and can withstand considerable eulyitris

f o u n d f r e q u e n t l y u n d e r w a d s a n i l as a green c a r p e t b e t w e e n t h e p a v i n g - s t o n e s of quiet, s t r e e t s . desiccation. A s s o c i a t e d w i t h t h e m a r e g e n e r a l l y n u m e r o u s Hot!fern

and

testaceous

Rhizopods

such

as

Trinenui
vri.yxi.

aninws.

Prosiiilu

furfuraren

M e n e g h . i s p r o b a b l y a f o r m o f P.

Order 'I'llis curious aberrant these green The order was

Y . first

M I C I i O S P O R A L E S . established to same by Bohlin to include It those seems of of

plants which Alga-, but

belong at the

the genus time

Microspore.

at first s i g h t to be plants cannot Alga. t h a l l u s is

giving undue w e l l be

prominence of

to a s m a l l g r o u p the other orders

it removes

a d i f f i c u l t y , as

placed in any

filamentous

and tinbranched, and the cell-walls T h e cells are almost

f r e q u e n t l y b e c o m e b r o k e n u p i n t o H - s h a p e d pieces. uninucleate, with a huge

reticulated ehloroplast occupying

the e n t i r e i n n e r surface of the c e l l - w a l l , a n d d e s t i t u t e of pvrenoids. T h e affinities of the order are verv d o u b t f u l .

Family This filamentous small and family

I.

M I C R O S P O R A C E ^ ] . only one genus. The thallus The to is or of

includes

simple, and

the cells are of a similar

cylindrical. structure

cell-

walls are c o m p o s e d of cellulose, are e i t h e r h o m o g e n e o u s or m o r e less d i s t i n c t l y l a m e l l o s e , a n d Triboueiiia ((Joiifervo), H - s h a p e d pieces. those the cells often b e c o m i n g

disarticulated into s i z e is present

A s i n g l e n u c l e u s of considerable

in the centre of each cell. the entire cell-wall. of a to f o r m scattered It is

T h e c h l o r o p l a s t is d i s p o s e d on t h e w a l l s usually areolated of n u m e r o u s or reticulated, and

o f t h e c e l l a n d m a y b e b a n d - l i k e o r s h e e t - l i k e , c o v e r i n g m o r e o r less really consists laceous masses but pyrenoids, Asexual s]lores of production which zoogonidia directly. fusion cushion-like, often chlorophylpresent. of one small aplanothe two or

a stout areola ted structure. granules of s t a r c h are the

T h e r e are no

reproduction

takes place b y

formation and F ) ; several

which become are are found

hypnospores i n a cell. in a

(fig. 37 C

also b v

of b i c i l i a t e d or q u a d r i c i l i a t e d z o o g o n i d i a , Sometimes cell. The produced zoogonidia

micro-

germinate

Microxporacav
Genus sisting Microspora
r

l buret,

hSoO;

em. Lagerh.,

ISMS.

fila i n c u t s a r c s i m p l e , c o n of cylindrical are firm, or frediss l i g h t l y s w o l l e n colls. T h e cell-walls quently distinctly lanielloso, a n d s o i n e t i n i e s sociating which in optical wall into section, and appear pieces H-shaped each

piece consisting of a transverse portions T h e r e is The more mass. of t h e l a t e r a l w a l l s of t w o adjacent one the cells. cell-nucleus. c e l l - w a l l s as a reticulated

c h l o r o p l a s t i s d i s p o s e d on or l e s s

G l o b u l a r hypnospores are pr< i d u c e d . w i t h t h i c k w a l l s , usually one i n each cell.

There are several specie* (Yauch.) widely of this Thar, Islands.

F i g . :17.

t\,Micnmj)t)rti amtrnu ( K i i t z . ) L a g e r h . ,

distributed Jl. jtociyiso

genus i n the B r i t i s h

a n d M. amount ( K i i t z . ) L a g e r h . (tig. 3 7 A , E a n d F ) a r e t h e m o s t a b u n d a n t a n d often viola

f r o m n e ; i r S e n e n s , C o r n w a l l . B a n d t ' , M. ttbbi'arititti ( t i a t e n h . ) L a g e r h . ; B f r o m T r e m c t h i c k M o o r a n d C f r o m S t J u s t , C o r n w a l l . D . M. pftchi/tlcnitti ( W i l l e ) L a g e r h . , f r o m n e a r L a n d ' s E n d , C o r n w a l l . E a n d F , f o r m s o f .1/. anwoia (Ktitz.) L a g e r h . ; E , from Shipley, W . Y o r k s . . to s h o w t h e c h l o r o p l a s t ; F , f r o m M e w F o r e s t . Hants. <i, a p l a n o s p o r e s . ( A l l x.7'20.) E is

1./. tima'im v a r . crt/xsiur H a n s g ,

occur in s m a l l ponds anil horse-troughs.

21. obbre-

(Babenli.,) L a g e r h . (tig. 37 B

a n d (') a n d M. jioc/ii/dentoi ( W i l l e ) L a g e r h .

(tig. 3 7 U ) a r e n o t s o f r e q u e n t .

Order V T .
bear

CLADOPHORALKS.
families of green A l g a ' w h i c h be or branched and nuclei and single containing

In this order are included three relegated numerous pyrenoids. to that order. septate, each jiarietal

close r e l a t i o n s h i p to t h e Siph'onea- a n d y e t c a n scarce!)' T h e t h a l l u s is s i m p l e segment the latter containing many

incompletely

chloroplasts,

A s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n t a k e s j j l a c e b y b i c i l i a t e d or q n a d r i c i l i a t e d zoogonidia, b y ' cysts,' or b y sjiecial resting-sjxires (Pithophom);

102 a n d .sexual r e p r o d u c t i o n by is e i t h e r b y i s o g a m o u s gametes. planogametes or

well-differentiated heteroganious

T h e order includes, the following three f a m i l i e s : F a m i l y 1. septate, ('hnhiphirurnr. attached. with a T h a l l u s large, branched, Segments pyrenoid. T h a l l u s s i m i l a r to t h a t of t h e C l a d o of barrel-shaped a n d large with incompletely small usually numerous

chloroplasts. each F a m i l y 2. phoracc;e, fusiform

Pit/io/i/toriicetc. resting-spores.

but distinguished by the formation asexual Sp/ttrrujitt'ace":. Sexual many

F a m i l y 3. coenocytes. oogonia with oi i g o n i u m .

F i l a m e n t s s i m p l e , c o m p o s e d of e l o n g a t e d heterogamous; oospheres: plants moncecious; the fertilization within

reproduction non-motile

Bohliu phoracea' be be and

has recently (including

j

proposed

to t r a n s f e r t h e f a m i l i e s next the Yaloniacea.

Cladoto to I n this

the Pithophoracea')

a n d Splueropleaceie

the order Siphonea , p l a c i n g t h e m is followed shown h o w far this change is m u c h more

b y B l a c k m a n and Tansley, but it yet remains is j u s t i f i e d . nature. septate

T h e thallus of the

Cladophorales

t h a n that of the Siphoneaj

t h e b r a n c h i n g is of a different

Family T h e t h a l l u s is large, segment organ of branched. There either separate morphu being attachment,

1.

CLADOPHORACE2E. filamentous 'The a n d incompletely septate, each filaments usually have Gludophura a basal much but are

a coenocyte.

a n d i n the genus

T h e g r o w t h o f t i n ' t h a l l u s i s a p i c a l i n Gladopltoru arc several n u c l e i i n each chloroplasts, each with takes segment

intercalary i n the other genera. of the t h a l l n s a n d number and of one reticulate, parietal reproduction chloroplast place or a large

a pyrenoid. i n Gladophora Chceto'Cysts' i n large numbers i n the

Asexual

b y zoogonidia which are produced i n Wiizochiriuiu, sexual

m o t h e r - c e l l a n d escape e i t h e r b y a t e r m i n a l or lateral pore. are also p r o d u c e d An isogamous thick-walled akinete formed from a single reproduction rest. conjugation germinates of the planogametes directly without segment. i n Cladophora,

each one b e i n g a k i n d of large occurs the which

resulting i n a zygospore

V e r y little, i f a n y , m u c u s is secreted a l w a y s feel r o u g h a n d c r i s p .

b y these A l g t e a n d they outer coat

T h e absence of a mucous

Clculoplwrac&i'
causes them to he f r e q u e n t l y loaded w i t h I'loinpJioneuia and Cncconeis. The l i l a m e n t s are epiphytes. Very

103
often

the older l i l a m e n t s are t h i c k l y covered of t h e g e n e r a Genus Chsetomorpha of m o r e or less u n i f o r m and fixed at the ones. The base, segments upper often the Kiitz., I845. lower are they The ami

with Diatoms, particularly sim]>le,

thickness

being shorter t h a n the segments and firm

slightly swollen is t h i c k , v e r y lamellose.

the species of

are of c o n s i d e r a b l e d i a m e t e r . cell-wall obviously

Most of

this

genus

are t r u l y m a r i n e b u t Ch. xtiiofi'i

or h r a c k i s h i n h a h i t ,

i l l e r k . ) K a b e n h . i tig. 3 s ; or i n streams. Fi.Chictomorjjhasuturitt Babenh., from Ileaton, W. ( x 100). (Berk.) Yorks.

is s o m e t i m e s f o u n d i n r u n n i n g w a t e r , i n wells a n d horse-troughs, D i a m e t e r of filaments 1 0 0 1 2 0 p.

Genus 1843.

Rhizoclonium filaments are of

Kiitz., vari-

The

able size, c r i s p , g e n e r a l l y b r a n c h e d , a n d a t t a c h e d branched sometimes hapteron. merely The branches cells. The The unicellular outgrowths, filaments a branch. segment but are

at t h e base b y a more often The firm, frequently bent at the of lamellose, number The Wille ,
1

are short, s l i g h t l y a t t e n u a t e d ,

c o n s i s t i n g of several p o i n t of o r i g i n of and sometimes nuclei present recent account much attain

cell-walls are thickness.

a considerable

in each of

is v a r i a b l e a n d t h e c h l o r o p l a s t is pyrenoids. is b y
2

in the form of a n e t w o r k c o n t a i n i n g several confirms In with that has been good described systematic by

most who
3

the s t r u c t u r e of t h i s g e n u s

Gay .

Stockmeyer genus.

has g i v e n a t h o r o u g h l y the autumn

account

of t h e

the segments

of the t h a l l u s are often

packed

starch.
this genus are marine, brackish, freshwater, The only freshwater [ = Confersi fontimdu or t h e y m a y fontimdis even De B r i t i s h s p e c i e s i s It. B e r k . : MCrosporu /lieror/ly/'fticum

S p e c i e s of Kiitz.;
1

occur on d a m p soil. em. Stoekm.

W i l l e , ' S t u d i e n fiber C h l o r o p h y c e e u V I I . ' Y i d . - S e l s k . S k r i f t e r . J I . - N . K l . C h r i s t i a i i i a , 1000. ( l a v , ' H e c h e r c h e s s u r le d e v e l . et l a e l a s s i f . de q u e l q u e s A l g u e s V e r t e s , ' P a r i s , 1801. Stoekmeyer, ' U b e r d i e A l g e n g a t t u n g B h i z o e l o n i u m , ' V e r h a n d l . d e r k. k. Z o o l . - B o t . G e s e l l s c h . i n W i e u , J a h r . 18U0.
2 3

104 T o n i ] w h i c h possesses

ChlorojJit/eea'
filaments 1 0 3 7 p i n d i a m e t e r a n d s e g m e n t s 25 'the common f o r m of t h i s species no branches sesses times pos-

l o n g e r t h a n t h e d i a m e t e r (fig. 3 0 A ) ,

whatever and

a n d o c c u r s a b u n d a n t l y i n ponds, ditches, drains, streams cataracts all over the considerable taking place. country, is

thriving well in water i n which putrefaction The following-

v a r i e t i e s of i t a r e w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d : v a r . Koch kin mi K l i t e ) S t o c k m . [ = A ' . h'tit:/titinnut 11. Jiuriciinx ttitisnm (Harvey) (Kiitz.) Kiitz.; tor(fig. fiabeuh.], var. Stockm. var.

3!1 1 1 E ) , a n d

ri/iiii-inm

Stockm.

Genus Kiitz., best family waters. branched, branching different segments e v e n u p to 20) t i m e s l o n g e r t h a n t h e i r d i a m e t e r . one. 1843. known and

Cladophora T h i s is genus of is w i d e l y thallus type and the the disfresh is of with the (or

tributed i n salt and

F i g . 39. A , f-ilikocloiiiiint liierotilt/phiciiiti K i i t z . , single cell showing chloroplast and pyrenoids, from Sheep's G r e e n , C a m b r i d g e (x500). B E , It. Iiieroglijphicnm K i i t z . var. tortunxiim (Kiitz.) Stockm., from Heaton, W . Y o r k s . ; B a n d C , x 11)0; D a n d E , x 5 0 0 .

The the

varying species, are (i12

T h e r e are u s u a l l y

m a n y n u c l e i i n a s e g m e n t , b u t t h e y m a y be r e d u c e d to two or e v e n T h e chloroplast is jiarietal and most c o m m o n l y reticulate, b u t are m e t w i t h between

1

all i n t e r m e d i a t e stages isolated The acid. plate or in

an elongated r e t i c u p y r e n o i d i n each of the r e t i c u l u m . acetic the the to

late cylinder and isolated plates . each

T h e r e is one piece

corresponding

c e l l - w a l l consists i d ' an i n n e r a n d outer layer, and, according The zoogonidia are very numerous and escape from

to B r a n d , o f a n ' o u t e r m o s t ' l a y e r w h i c h c a n be s e p a r a t e d b y m o t h e r - c e l l t h r o u g h an o p e n i n g formed of the c e l l - w a l l . segments in a filament o f CUulophora by a complete as a

absorption

N o r d h a u s e m regards the b a s a l b r a n c h i n g of p e c u l i a r process,

1

w h i c h there is n o t h i n g s t r i c t l y c o m p a r a b l e

in other Alga .

Brand

states t h a t the species w i t h s t r o n g , p r i m a r y , basal organs of a t t a c h B r a n d i n B e i t r . z. B o t . C e u t r a l b l . x, 1901. - N o r d h a u s e n i n P r i n g s h e i m ' s J a h r b . f. w i s s . B o t . x x x v , 1900.

1

Cladophoracea'
ment usually form zoognuidia, and that the five-floating

105
.species

a r e u s u a l 1}' p r o p a g a t e d

h\' r e s t i n g - s p n r e s .

F i g . 40.

Cbulophom

glomcrata (L.) Kiitz., from Shipley, W . Yorks. A , n a t . size ; B , x S5. are m a r i n e , b u t some live or six British attached to rocks a n d stones species, in

M o s t of t h e species of t h e genus freshwater species are k n o w n . species, occurring as dark streams a n d waterfalls. are i n tufts. CI. crisputa green

CI. tjlomcraln ( L . ) K u t z . ( f i g . 4 0 ) i s a n a b u n d a n t masses Kiitz. branches usually

T h o b r a n c h i n g is dense a n d the smaller (Both) is another c o m m o n floating CI. jlavesceiis

occurring attached to stones.

A g . is a more slender species of a freely i n ponds a n d

pale yellowish-green colour a n d frequently occurs

106

C/tlor<>/Jij/cC(t'
ditches. all Brand
1

states species

that of

the European

< '/ri(/t)j,/iorn d e s c r i b e d b y R a benhorst, except t h e rEgagropihe, must be regarded as varieties, forms, o r conditions

o f CI. /facta ra.ta. Genus Schmidle, genus for was

o r CI. ghime-

Cheetonella 1 9 0 1 -. This of a instituted microscopic or attached coat of I t is

the reception

small, almost free-flouting to the

plant, which occurs either mucous

other larger Alga\ each from The segment

incompletely septate, a n d possesses nuclei. t w o to five

segments are cylin-

d r i c a l or m o r e o r less i r regular, a n d t h e t h a l l u s is branched. are terminal greater others. out T h e branches and the are than is of the one cells length There attenuated

parietal chloroplast w i t h pyrenoids.

T h e r e is o n l y o n e species, F i g . 4 1 . Pithophora (Kclogunia Wittr. var. polynpora l i e i u l l e a n d W e s t f., f r o m t h e R e d d i s h C a n a l , n e a r M a n c h e s t e r , A , x (15; 1 5 D , f r a g m e n t s o f t h a l l u s w i t h a s e x u a l r e s t i n g spores (us), x 100. Ch. Ooctzei known and The from S c h m i d l e , w h i c h is tropical Africa West Yorkshire. from filaments

a r e 0 8 LL i n

thickness.

Family The plants of this

2.

P I T H O P H O R A C E ^ E . very much resemble species of the

family

g e n u s Claduphora.
1

T h e thallus is of exactly the same type a n d the

B r a n d i n B o t . C e n t r a l b l . l x x i x , 1899. S c h m i d l e i n B u g l e r ' s B o t a n . J a h r b i i c h . B d 3 0 , H e f t 2, 1901, p . 2 5 3 , t. v, f. 1, 2.

Pithophoracea'
growth branches basal cell. is a p i c a l . T h e t h a l l u s is a l m o s t below always branched,

LOT

the

arising a little

t h e t o p o f t h e i r s u p p o r t i n g cells, haptera p u t o u t from a

a n d i t is a t t a c h e d b e l o w b y w e l l - d e v e l o p e d

I t is d o u b t f u l i f t h e r e is s u f f i c i e n t e v i d e n c e t o w a r r a n t

t h e s e p a r a t i o n o f t h e P i l h o p h o r a c e a - as a d i s t i n c t f a m i l y f r o m t h e Cladophoraoea'. Asexual or f u s i f o r m . resting-spoivs are produced here a n d there in the thallus, either intercalary a n d cask-shaped, or t e r m i n a l and ovoidal These spores, w h i c h were t e r m e d b v W i t t r o e k ' a g a m o F o r m a t i o n of spores m a y t a k e place i n A f t e r a short period from the two i n opposite directions spores,' a r e r i c h l y filled w i t h c h l o r o p h y l l a n d t h e s p o r e - w a l l increases considerably i n thickness. of rest t h e spores develop all t h e cells of t h e cauloid p a r t of t h e t h a l l u s . apices.

T h e r e is a n o t h e r m e t h o d of a s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n b y ' p r o T h i s striking genus of A l g a I t is t h e o n l y

lific cells.' Genus P i t h o p h o r a Wittr., 1877. is a l m o s t exclusively tropical in its distribution. w i t h r i p e spores.
Bendle and West f.
1

representative of the f a m i l y , a n d few A l g e are more characteristic t h a n a p l a n t o f Pithopliora

P. (Eihigoiiin near M a n c h e s t e r . house, K e w Gardens, S. A m e r i c a .

( M o n t . ) W i t t i ' . , v a r . pnli/sporn Kmveinis Wittr. most occurred

( f i g . 11) Canal, tropical

m a y lie regarded as a B r i t i s h A l g a , h a v i n g heen f o u n d i n t h e R e d d i s h hut was probably introduced from

in a tank in the water-lily

Family

S P H ^ R O P L E A C E ^ . in extensive lakes. of The single become

T h i s f a m i l y includes only one A l g a , w h i c h occurs masses filaments on flooded plains and by the margins of are cylindrical and unbranched,

a n d consist

series of ctenocytes w h i c h reach a n e x t r a o r d i n a r y l e n g t h as c o m pared w i t h their breadth. T h e transverse cell-walls often segment of the filament of g r e a t t h i c k n e s s , a n d each contains a

considerable n u m b e r of s m a l l nuclei. contain jjyrenoids. T h e sexual organs Sometimes

1

T h e chloroplasts, w h i c h are

in the form of jiarietal rings, arc very numerous a n d some of t h e m are oogonia a n d antheridia, w h i c h m a y be filament. lint filament,

formed w i t h o u t change of shape from a n y segment of the the oogonia and antheridia alternate i n a

A . B . B e n d l e a n d W . W e s t , junr., ' A N e w B r i t i s h F r e s h w a t e r A l g a , ' J o u i n . B o t . J u l y , 1899, p p . 289291, t . 399.

108
m o r e often t h e y do not. the breaking they up find of the

CMoroj>Ju/ce<<

A n u m b e r of oospheres are developed of a n t h e r o z o i d s an arise two red contents of antheridium.

in by The

each o o g o n i u m , a n d a very large n u m b e r antherozoids cilia, and in the within cell-wall most are small, elongated walls. the After

bodies, provided v i l l i fertilization, develop which a

long place The long

their way into the oogonia through oospores thick

apertures verrucose

transverse the and

takes

oogonium,

the cell-contents condition of t h e

become b r i g h t red in colour. Alga, which now filled consists with of

oospores generally h i b e r n a t e w i t h i n striking filaments,

t h e o o g o n i u m , a n d t h i s is t h e numerous,

most of the s e g m e n t s of w h i c h are oospores.

bright red, verrucose

O n t h e g e r m i n a t i o n o f t h e oospore from t w o to e i g h t zoospores are set free, r e p r e s e n t i n g t h e s p o r o p h y t e these forms a new plant. each has suggested The young the cells, w i t h Bohlin order Genus branched extremity attenuated to the g e n e r a t i o n , a n d each a very of fine point. the
1

of

plants arc simple, fusiform t h i s f a m i l y to of

transference 1824. The

S i p h o n e a ' i n close p r o x i m i t y to Spliseroplea Ag., filaments

family Yaloniacea . thallus consists The un-

o f c y l i n d r i c a l c r c n o c y t c s , w h i c h m a y o n l y b e as filaments

l o n g as t h e i r d i a m e t e r o r u p to n i n e t y t i m e s l o n g e r . are - ' h i 7 2 p i n d i a m e t e r .
The only known Alga. speciesSp/i. ainiuh'nu (Roth)

A g . is n o t a

British Europe,

Tt o c c u r s e x t e n s i v e l y o n i n u n d a t e d p o r t i o n s o f t h e p l a i n s o f

A s i a a n d A m e r i c a , a n d is s o m e t i m e s f o u n d i n pits or quarries. I t s o m e t i m e s o c c u r s i n I\ow G a r d e n s , h a v i n g with various aquatic plants.

I t is q u e s t i o n -

a b l e i f t h e r e a r e a n y s u i t a b l e l o c a l i t i e s for t h i s p l a n t i n t h e B r i t i s h I s l a n d s . been i n t r o d u c e d f r o m a b r o a d

Order VTT.
The Alga
1

SIPHONE.E.
of in filamentous character, plant They are enmocytic

order many

ttipht>ne:e diverse

embraces a large n u m b e r forms.

of

t h e i n d i v i d u a l s b e i n g w i t h o u t s e p t a , so t h a t i n r e a l i t y e a c h consists of a single large ccenocyte. and some of them attain quently becomes very complicated consists of the i n t e r l a c e d branches Nowhere occur, a n d else it in the vegetable a considerable size. The

T h e y are m o s t l y m a r i n e A l g ; e t h a l l u s frethen it i n character, b u t even do such of

of a s i n g l e m u l t i n u c l e a t e d cell. gigantic a single cells cell

kingdom from

is t h i s e x t r a o r d i n a r y c o m p l i c a t i o n

which distinguishes the S i p h o n e a

all other Alg;e.

M a n y of

Vawhei-iaceo'
them plants. have even organs reached a high to t h e stage of

10!)
specialization, having higher trabeby bv

developed

analogous

s t e m , leaf a n d root of

Til t h e g e n u s Gaiilerpa reproduction takes

t h e c e l l is s t r e n g t h e n e d place bv proliferous

c u l e w h i c h t r a v e r s e t h e l u m e n o f the c e l l f r o m w a l l to w a l l . Asexual non-ciliated shoots, spores a n d b y zoogoniilia. h i most of the Siphonea' Vutiolieria haptera, well-

numerous zoogonidia

arise in a zoogonidangium, b u t in

o n l y one l a r g e one is p r o d u c e d . T h e plants are generally attached by stronglv developed Yaucheriacea-, differentiated siphonacea the leaves of and sexual it is also the only The family tropical in T h e o n l y f a m i l y of t h e o r d e r w h i c h i n h a b i t s fresh w a t e r s is the which organs occur. family Phvllo-

i n c l u d e s a n u m b e r o f A l g a - w h i c h l i v e as p a r a s i t e s o n Phanerogams.

Family

1.

VAUCHERIACE^E. filament c o n s i s t i n g of a s i n g l e large This unseptate filament the

T h e t h a l l u s is a n e l o n g a t e d ecenocyte, a n d is s o m e t i m e s

branched. haptera. The

i n c r e a s e s i n l e n g t h b y a p i c a l g r o w t h a n d is u s u a l l y a t t a c h e d t o a substratum by much even with careful branched I n m o s t m e m b e r s of protoplasm filament forms a f a m i l y t h e c e l l - w a l l is t h i n a n d r e l a t i v e l y w e a k , e a s i l y c o l l a p s i n g manipulation. thick l i n i n g l a y e r o n t h e i n t e r i o r of t h e w a l l of t h e a large n u m b e r of m i n u t e nuclei. and contains

T h e c h l o r o p l a s t s are v e r y s m a l l A considerable states amount of oily

and exceedingly n u m e r o u s : t h e y are oval, elliptical or subcircular in outline a n d are w i t h o u t pyrenoids. oil is often p r e s e n t i n t h e connection with the filaments, chloroplasts. the oil-drops being always in Fleissig
1

that this

m a t e r i a l is a r e s e r v e s u b s t a n c e , p h y s i o l o g i c a l l y a n a l o g o u s to s t a r c h . O n t h e i n j u r y o f t h e t h a l l u s s e p t a u s u a l l y a p p e a r c u t t i n g oft' the injured parts, the uninjured and P.) portions developing into new of with plants, (vide fig. 4 2 A These are the o n l y instances

the occurrence of septa i n the t h a l l n s except i n connection the reproductive The extremity of organs. A s e x u a l reproduction takes place b y the formation of a filled filament with assumes a club-shaped becomes densely
1

zoogonidia. form and transverse.

Vauclicria,'

protoplasm, after w h i c h a

F l e i s s i g , ' U e b e r d i e p h y s . B c d e u t u n g d . o e l a r t i g e n F d n s c h l i i s s c i n d. B a s e l , 1000.

L10

Clilorujtliijcea
colour, of the The usually

s e p t u m a p p e a r s a n d c u t s off t h e s w o l l e n e n d a s a z n o g o n i < l a n g i i i m . T h e contents of t h i s g o n i d a n g i u m , w h i c h are of a r i c h green gradually large size. with clothed entire become The rounded whole off, forming of the an oval surface short one zoogonidium is zoogonidium

numerous

cilia, arranged central

i n pairs, and in with

surface p r o t o p l a s m u n d e r each structure contains

p a i r t h e r e is a s m a l l n u c l e u s . c a v i t y filled

cell-sap

F i g . i'2. A a n d B , p o r t i o n s of t h a l l u s of Vaucheriu s h o w i n g f o r m a t i o n of s e p t a on i n j u r y ; A , VnucJieriu ijeminuta ( V a u c h . ) D . 0 . ; B , I ' , m-riceu L y n g b . , f r o m Harefiehl, Middlesex. C , a p e x of f i l a m e n t of J ' , sessilis ( V a u c h . ) D . C , s h o w i n g the z o o g o n i d a n g i u m f r o m w h i c h w i l l escape a s i n g l e z o o g o n i d i u m . B , germ i n a t i o n of t h e z o o g o n i d i n m of V. sryii-i'a, f r o m E . Y o r k s h i r e . E , V. si'xxili* f r o m W . Y ' o r k s h i r e , s h o w i n g d e v e l o p i n g o o g o n i u m (on r i g h t ) a n d a n t h e r i d i u m (on l e f t ) . F H , V. ijeminnta ( V a n c h . ) D . C , f r o m B a r n e s C o m m o n , S u r r e y , s h o w i n g d e v e l o p m e n t of s e x u a l o r g a n s . ( A l l x 75.) a, a n t h e r i d i u n i , oo, oogon i u m ; .:;/, z o o g o n i d a n g i u m .

which

is

traversed

by

strands

of

protoplasm,

and

Schmitz

has

p o i n t e d o u t t h a t i t c a n b e l o o k e d u p o n as a n a g g r e g a t e o f z o o g o n i d i a w i t h a great resemblance to c e r t a i n of the more c o m p l e x of t h e Y o l v o c a c e a . [lushes i t s way. left of members T h i s c o m p o u n d z o o g o n i d i u i n escapes b y a n apical

o p e n i n g of m u c h smaller diameter than itself and t h r o u g h w h i c h it S o m e t i m e s , o w i n g to t h e r o t a t o r y m o v e m e n t o f t h e and two zoogonidia are formed instead cilia, the part hrst exuded becomes separated from the portion still in the g o n i d a n g i u m one. Idle zoogonidia g e n e r a l l y escape, i n t h e m o r n i n g , t h a t is t o s a y , i n t h e d a r k n e s s for s o m e t i m e . They

after the ]ilants have been

Vawheriacec
are and sluggish in their movements and continue states that active for fifteen minutes.

111
about can moist

O n c o m i n g to rest t h e c i l i a are at once w i t h d r a w n Klebs

1

a c e l l - w a l l is d e v e l o p e d . when with

zoogonidia kept

a l w a y s be p r o d u c e d

filaments

w h i c h have

been

for s o m e d a v s a r e s o a k e d germinate tube-like substratum fouler sometimes almost filaments, by

wafer, or w h e n

they arc

removed or more the

from a d i l u t e n u t r i t i v e solution into pure water. immediately by one at least of branched which

T h e zoogoniilia, i t s e l f to ' rhizoid'J. the up plants are a into

t h e p r o t r u s i o n of one attaches (or hapteron

a colourless

unfavourable developed,

circumstances, The end of a

particularly if filament swells

are l i a b l e to b e c o m e d r i e d u p , a s e x u a l spores m o r e or less g l o b u l a r f o r m c u t s t h i s p o r t i o n off. before germination.

of another k i n d

and t h e n a transverse w a l l appeal's a n d time

S u c h a spore m a y rest a considerable

S o m e t i m e s , o w i n g to d r o u g h t , c e r t a i n f i l a m e n t s b r e a k u p i n t o a n u m b e r of d i s t i n c t ctenocytes, each of w h i c h develops a t h i c k wall. cell1

T h e s e a r e o f t h e n a t u r e o f r u d i m e n t a r y g e m m a ' o r cysts' . the of at Siphonea' sharply scattered this f a m i l y of Alg;e stands alone differentiated intervals sexual the organs. along cylindrical in the are

S e x u a l reproduction takes place by oogouia and a n t h e r i d i a , and amongst possession developed These

filament.

E x c e p t i n t h e dioecious portions

plants the antheridia and oogonia usually filament, or t h e y are differentiated filament, branch.

arise side b y side on the same of a short lateral

T h e o o g o n i a u s u a l l y arise, as l a t e r a l o u t g r o w t h s o f t h e

or at t h e e n d of a v e r y s h o r t b r a n c h , a n d t h e y soon a s s u m e a m o r e o r l e s s r o u n d e d o r o v a t e f o r m , b e i n g u l t i m a t e l y c u t off b y a s e p t u m at the base. The apex of the oogonium generally develops a r o s t r u m or beak, w h i c h is u s u a l l y t u r n e d to one side, e i t h e r t o w a r d s the a n t h e r i d i u m or a w a y from it.
1

T h e protoplasm of the

oogonium

K l c b s , ' D i e B e d i n g u n g e n d . F o r t p t l a n z u n g bei e i n i g e n A l g e n u . P i l z e u , ' J e n a ,

18911. B e n n e t t a n d M u r r a y i n their ' H a n d b o o k of C r y p t o g a m i c B o t a n y , ' L o n d o n , 1SS9, p. 2 8 4 , i n r e f e r r i n g to t h i s s p e c i a l t y p e of a s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n i n J'uiicheriti, state t h a t " i n t h i s c o n d i t i o n i t w a s f o r m e r l y d e s c r i b e d as a d i s t i n c t o r g a n i s m u n d e r the n a m e of Gongroxini." D r S c o t t , a l s o , i n h i s ' I n t r o d . to S t r u c t u r a l B o t a n y , P a r t n , ' L o n d o n , 1S97, r e m a r k s t h a t ' ' t h i s is c a l l e d t h e (Jungrosira state, because s p e c i m e n s of Vauchi'rid i n t h i s c o n d i t i o n u s e d to be p l a c e d i n a different g e n u * under that n a m e . " T h e s e a r e m o s t u u f o r l u n a t e s t a t e m e n t s , as Gurigi-uxiru is a w e l l - e s t a b l i s h e d g e n u s of t h e C h a - t o p h o r a l c s , w h i c h r e p r o d u c e s i t s e l f a s e x n a l l y by m i n u t e b i c i l i a t e i l z o o g o n i d i a , a n d n o n e of t h e p l a n t s of w h i c h a p p r o a c h i n s i z e even the s m a l l e s t k n o w n species of Vtiucheiia.
2

112 contains a considerable attor the appearance

tldorophucea'
a m o u n t of o i l , n u m e r o u s one towards chloroplasts, and nucleus. spot. ovum That The (or

of its basal wall, only

p o r t i o n of t h e p r o t o p l a s m ccll-contonts now become

the apex or beak becomes clear off, forming the

a n d free f r o m c h l o r o p l a s t s , a n d i s t e r m e d t h e r e c e p t i v e rounded

F i g . 4 3 . A a n d B , Vauchcria sessilis (Vaucli.) D . C . ; A , from E s h e r West-end C o m m o n . S u r r e y ; B , from M i t c h a m C o m m o n , Surrey. C a n d D , V. hamata ( V a u c h . ) L y n g b . , from C a l v e r l e y , W . Y o r k s . E , o o g o n i u m a n d o o s p o r e of F . serieea L y n g b . , f r o m B e v e r l e y , E . Y o r k s h i r e . ( A D , x 2 0 0 ; E , x 320.) , a n t h e r i d i u m ; <oi, a n t h e r o z o i d ; , o o g o n i u m .

oosphere) a n d soon a f t e r w a r d s the w a l l of the o o g o n i u m toplasm The being exuded. simultaneously with

opens at proand

the e x t r e m i t y of the beak, a s m a l l q u a n t i t y of m u c i l a g i n o u s antheridia develop the oogonia Each

g e n e r a l l y i n close p r o x i m i t y to t h e m . much curved on approaching m a t u r i t y .

( F i g . 42 E.)

antheThe and

r i d i u m a r i s e s as a s h o r t c y l i n d r i c a l b r a n c h w h i c h u s u a l l y b e c o m e s ( F i g . 43 A and B.) t e r m i n a l p o r t i o n of t h i s c u r v e d b r a n c h is c u t off b y a s e p t u m becomes the a c t u a l a n t h e i ' i d i u m . s u b m a r i n e Vattclienu structure known antheridium nuclei collect contains syvatidra, as a n

I n s o m e s p e c i e s , s u c h as i n t h e The protoplasm and of each The

a n u m b e r of a n t h e r i d i a occur on a chloroplasts nuclei.

" androphore." numerous

i n t h e c e n t r a l p o r t i o n of t h e a n t h e r i d i u m a n d i t is

Vaitcheriacea'
this p a r t w h i c h b r e a k s u p i n t o the a n t h e r o z o h l s (or The cilia. latter are The exti'enielv m i n u t e , each are attached tar one amount of p r o t o p l a s m cilia surrounding a nucleus and apart and The antherozoids of

113 spermatozoids). small two possessing in

consisting of a point swarm

opposite and is

directions. time within sets them expelled

( F i g . 4 3 A , an.) free. A certain

for a s h o r t

the a n t h e r i d i u m , w h i c h the anthei'ozoids

soon opens at t h e apex unused protoplasm

amount

with

and another

p o r t i o n is left b e h i n d

in the a n t h c r i d i u m , The they antherozoids happen to swarm reach near and the opening of any oogonium enter region latter. effected. a cellrest.

may

frequently

several

of them

the oogonium. of the The wall of

D u e o f t h e m fuses w i t h t h e o o s p h e r e a t t h e the single nucleus of the

of the r e c e p t i v e spot a n d its n u c l e u s travels t h r o u g h the oosphere u n t i l it reaches fertilized ovum considerable

protoplasm

T h e m a l e a n d female n u c l e i t h e n u n i t e a n d f e r t i l i z a t i o n is or oospore n o w and invests itself with a thickness undergoes

prolonged

T h e oospores can w i t h s t a n d a c e r t a i n a m o u n t of d e s i c c a t i o n , a n d on g e r m i n a t i o n t h e y g i v e o r i g i n to a n e w p l a n t w i t h o u t a n y a l t e r n a t i o n of generations. Genus genus water. subject of Vaucheria Alga the D C , 1803. of This which is are a widely distributed to the)' form are

filaments commonly or

interwoven

c o m p a c t , m a t - l i k e masses, e i t h e r on d a m p e a r t h , or i n fresh or salt They to most occur in situations where of water, the splashing trickling although The some They filaments some-

h a b i t u a l l y occur on d a m p g r o u n d or are e n t i r e l y s u b m e r g e d . are m o s t a b u n d a n t i n the e a r l i e r m o n t h s of the year. are give coarse a n d reach 30 thick, consisting cms. times in length, and of large comocytes, w h i c h their numerous T h e y are very sparsely

chloroplasts branched, the are The Rotifer

t h e m a d a r k green colour.

and some species rarely e x h i b i t anv b r a n c h i n g except i n connection w i t h the f o r m a t i o n of the sexual organs. genus exist, but in are i n most others subject the on to developed filaments lYotommata close approximation the the Dioecious species of oogonia the same attacks filament. of antheridia and

sometimes

Werneckii,

which produces

irregular gall-like swellings.

V. semi is ( V a u c h . ) D C . i s p e r h a p s t h e c o m m o n e s t s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s , being w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d i n d a m p a n d wet s i t u a t i o n s i n the n e i g h b o u r h o o d of s t r e a m s , c a t a r a c t s a n d b o g g y s p r i n g s ; t h i c k n e s s o f f i l a m e n t s G o S O p (tigs. 42 C a n d E ; 43 A and B). I t gemincita (Vauch.) D C . also occurs i n similar

w. A.

114

Chloro]>hy<-etr
7 8 J K ) n (tig. 42 A , F T I ) . V. tenvstrk ' V a u c h . ) L y n g h . ( l i g . 4 3 G a n d JJj, o c c u r i n p r o f u s i o n 1*. teriirii L y n g b . , w h i c h is the smallest British Hass. V. divho-

localities*; t h i c k n e s s of filaments L y n g b . , a n d I', hiimoln soil of d a m p

on d a m p g r o u n d , o f t e n f o r m i n g t h i c k m a t s o n g r a v e l p a t h s a n d o n t h e s u r f a c e flower-]>ots. s p e c i e s ( t h i c k n e s s o f t i l . 4 8 5 5 p; f i g . 4 i ' T! a n d ].), 4 3 E ) , a n d V.urersa

u s u a l l y o c c u r e n t i r e l y s u b m e r g e d i n t h e w a t e r s of d i t c h e s a n d p o n d s . and is diiecious. water. S o m e f o r m s of i t are t r u l y

toma ( L y n g b . ! A g . i s t h e l a r g e s t B r i t i s h s p e c i e s ( t h i c k n e s s o f h i . 1 8 0 2 2 0 fi) marine, but others occur in brackish

Order V I I I .
Tlio natural order of the of Conjugatte groups form. filaments of In is one the

OONJUGAT/E.
of the best defined The which These and most is Chlorophycea'. thallns is t h e filaments

unicellular in the specialization other of u n b r a n c h e d cells. pectose continual and it

Desmidiacea' and the i n d i v i d u a l s e x h i b i t great the Zygnemacea, only are,

f a m i l y of t h e order, t h e p l a n t s are m u l t i c e l l u l a r , c o n s i s t i n g of c y l i n d r i c a l cells.

however, fragile a n d often become dissociated into their individual A l l the p l a n t s of constituents exudation frequently of of t h i s order, w h e t h e r u n i c e l l u l a r or the this cell-wall. gelatinous that the There appears until, to in multibe a c e l l u l a r , a r e r e m a r k a b l e for t h e g r e a t d e v e l o p m e n t o f t h e g e l a t i n o u s material, some plant, occur

i n s t a n c e s , i t is of m u c h embedded

greater

b u l k than the

individual forms

happens

unicellular

i n a mass of transparent j e l l y formed by the coalescence

of t h e i r o u t e r g e l a t i n o u s c o v e r i n g s . One of the most conspicuous features of the order is the

presence of c h l o r o p l a s t s of l a r g e size a n d d e f i n i t e f o r m . exhibit contains observed what he great one variety in or more form and symmetry. pyrenoids. These

They vary

in n u m b e r from one to a b o u t e i g h t or t w e l v e i n each cell a n d t h e y E a c h ' chloroplast Boubier scalaris consist

1

conspicuous

has Hass. an

i n s p e c i e s o f Sj)iro[)i/ra terms ' compound

a n d i n iMmtc/eotia pyrenoids.'

of

a g g l o m e r a t i o n of p y r e n o i d s t r u c t u r e s enclosed i n a m e m b r a n e a n d c o n t a i n i n g in the centre a pyreiiocrystal. M u l t i p l i c a t i o n of the division and filamentous filaments, plant. forms sometimes each takes place by the f r a g m e n t a t i o n of the forming a new cell u n d e r g o i n g rapid

A s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n m a y be b r o u g h t a b o u t i n t h e Z y g n e m a c e i e
1

B o u b i e r i n B u l l . H e r b . B o i s s i e r , v i i , 1899.

Coirjiifiafd'
by the formation In both of resting-eells with thick walls, which received the name of 'cysts.' winter. order are s o m e t i m e s of green formed. Alga. These are capable

115 have

nf s u r v i v i n g the from this

the Zygnemaceie Zoogonidia

a n d 1 )esniitliaceu' a p l a n o s p u e s are e n t i r e l y absent

S e x u a l reproduction takes place b y the conjugation of gametes gametes. and the formation The of a zygospore.

isogamous are

A s the gametes

d e v o i d o f c i l i a a n d t h e r e f o r e n o n - m o t i l e , t h e y a r e k n o w n as a p l a n o ordinary vegetative the entire cells b e c o m e the of which gametangin, generally a solitary place unite period the one u s u a l l y w i t h o u t c h a n g e of f o r m , a n d o n l y one g a m e t e arises from a gametangium, utilized outside exception) cell-contents Tn the free are i n its formation. the gametes Desmidiacea (with

a r e set

and conjugation

takes

the gametangia, but i n the Z y g n e m e a ' them. a I n these groups

the gametes

e i t h e r w i t h i n one of the g a m e t a n g i a or w i t h i n t h e which joins of rest forms new gametophyte, but in the

connecting-tube Mesocarpea' with rest. Conexist. of

the zygospore after a

zygospore i m m e d i a t e l y forms a r u d i m e n t a r y sporophyte spore (a c a r p o s p o r e ) ; t h e has b e e n latter undergoes a long

Much

written concerning that sexuality

the s e x u a l i t y of the of a low type does

j u g a t a ' , a n d m u c h of the evidence w h i c h has been b r o u g h t of l a t e y e a r s and indicates T h i s s e x u a l i t y i s less m a r k e d i n s o m e C o n j u g a t e s least of a l l i n the D e s m i d i a c e a ' . o r Spiroyyru Zygnemu

forward

t h a n i n others, as a l l o f

T h e cells in a f i l a m e n t

n e e d n o t n e c e s s a r i l y be c o n s i d e r e d T h e r e is no v i s i b l e change on the

the s a m e sex.

I t is q u i t e possible t h a t t h e y have no sex u n t i l j u s t conversion is cell into a g a m e t a n g i u m : the change

p r i o r to c o n j u g a t i o n .

of a n o r d i n a r y v e g e t a t i v e

a p h y s i o l o g i c a l one w h i c h m o s t p r o b a b l y takes place

immediately female Taking male filament no

antecedent to c o n j u g a t i o n , a n d the f o r m a t i o n of a m a l e or a g a m e t a n g i u m m a y depend upon restricted local conditions. this i n t o c o n s i d e r a t i o n , i t is no m o r e and female gametes filament shown produced t h a n t o see a I t has been from the cells of a s i n g l e filamentous filament s u r p r i s i n g t o see b o t h

w h i c h g i v e s o r i g i n to g a m e t e s of one sex only. that a strictly c o n d i t i o n is of

essential i m p o r t a n c e t o ' t h e life of the C o n j u g a t e , a n d also t h a t the functional a c t i v i t i e s of the cells of a d u r i n g conjugation, even i n those actual conjugation .
1
1

are greatly increased

cells w h i c h take no p a r t i n the

T h u s , there is no reason w h y the p h y s i o l o g i c a l

W e s t & G . S . W e s t , ' O b s . on the C o n j . , ' A m i . B o t . xiv, 18118, pp. 30. 30, 37.

CMorophi/ced'
changes w h i c h take place i n a filament m i the conversion of its vegetative cells i n t o g a m e t a n g i a c h a n g e s different parts of the same of sex. T h i s affords filament w h i c h are rendered manifest h y a g e n e r a ] i n c r e a s e d a c t i v i t y s h o u l d n o t h e so f a r m o d i f i e d a t as t o p r o d u c e a d i f f e r e n t i a t i o n there a n e x p l a n a t i o n o f t h e rare cases of " cross-

conjugation " to he described later on, b u t at t h e same t i m e of a n v one Little A filament a l lbecome of the same sex. concerning t h e effect

is n o d o u b t t h a t i t i s a g e n e r a l r i d e i n t h e Z y g n e m e a ? t h a t t h e c e l l s is k n o w n of temperature and b y a relativelylow of 'cysts,' examples a n dan of the

climatic conditions on the methods of reproduction of the Conjugate?. h i g h a l t i t u d e , w h i c h is u s u a l l y a c c o m p a n i e d certainly favours the formation is i n m a n y temperature, With in

increase of temperature

cases a n a i d to c o n j u g a t i o n .

regard to the B r i t i s h Islands, conjugating

Z y g n e i n a c e a a r e m o r e f r e q u e n t l y m e t w i t h i n l o w - l y i n g areas t h a n upland districts, a n d most frequently i n t h e western or southObservations tend to prove that the C o n j u g a t e of temperature very to very of a d a p t i n g themselves western counties.

in their natural habitats withstand extremes well, a n d that they are capable different conditions from

those u n d e r w h i c h t h e y n o r m a l l y exist. filamentous, are

A l l p l a n t s of t h i s order, w h e t h e r u n i c e l l u l a r o r v o w s l i m y to t h e touch. enables filamentous t h e collector green

T h i s is d u e to t h e gelatinous nature of from most other

the outer layers of the cell-wall, and this character alone frequently to d i s t i n g u i s h Conjugates Alger. only known from Equatorial Africa. The

T h e order is subdivided into three families, of w h i c h o n e t h e Temnoga.metaceais two British families are :
Zyynemaceee. T l i a l l u s f i l a m e n t o u s , c o n s i s t i n g o f a single series

F a m i l y 1. form.

of c y l i n d r i c a l cells, e a c h c e l l p o s s e s s i n g o n e o r s e v e r a l c h l o r o p l a s t s o f d e f i n i t e A n y cell m a y b e c o m e a g a i i i e t a n g i u i n . 2. Desmidiaceie. Thalhis unicellular; cells sometimes loosely, Family

s o m e t i m e s c l o s e l y j o i n e d i n t o s i m p l e f i l a m e n t s , in most generic constricted into

tiro equal and symmetrica!

u s u a l l y of definite form. their beauty of form.

ludees.

C h l o r o p l a s t s one o r several i n each cell,

M a n y of the plants of t h i s f a m i l y are r e m a r k a b l e for

A n y cell m a y become a gametangiuin.

Family

1.

ZYGNEMACEyE. has a world-wide distributiona n d filamentous a n d consists of

This family of Conjugates Alga.

includes some of t h e commonest a n d most s t r i k i n g of freshwater T h e thallus is i n every instance

Zt/f/nemaceo'

117

a single scries of c y l i n d r i c a l cells f u m i n g a n u n b r a n c h e d filament. Rare been and instances limited nf b r a n c h i n g are k n o w n , b u t t h e b l a n c h e s lateral outgrowths in the genera pachydermuni plants of have to s h o r t c o n s i s t i n g o n l y o f a fewZygneiaa incomplete West, var. and

cells : such o u t g r o w t h s h a v e been observed Muac/eoti<t .

l

Similarly,

longitudinal septa of an

c h a r a c t e r h a v e b e e n o b s e r v e d i n Zi/r/nema confervoides are of Monqeotia, West'-. frequent occurrence Thev in young

R h i z o i d - l i k e organs of a t t a c h m e n t or haptera Spirogyra

b u t have n o t been noticed i n a n y of t h e o t h e r genera of are usually simple filament, or b r a n c h e d outgrowths protruded engaged b u t i n Spirogyra they m a y arise b y

Zygnemacea.'.

near t h e base of t h e

the modification of a eonjngating-tube bv a cell some d i s t a n c e r e m o v e d in c o n j u g a t i o n . of t h e Tho the British filament

w h i c h has been

from those cells a c t u a l l y

T h i s is yet another proof of t h e increased a c t i v i t y as a w h o l e d u r i n g c o n j u g a t i o n . is d i v i d e d into three sub-families, of w h i c h known from tropical Africa. T h e two are:
Jlesofar/iun;. Conjugation forming a zygospore which of s e v e r a l c e l l s , o n e o f w h i c h i s t h e is developed from this spore

Zygnemacea' sub-lamilies
S u b - f a m i l y 1.

P v x i s p o r e a ' is o n l y

immediately develops spore ''carpospore). a f t e r a p e r i o d of r e s t . S u b - f a m i l y i.

a sporocarp

T h e gametophyte Zgyianneit.

Conjugation producing a zygospore which

after a p e r i o d of rest develops d i r e c t l y i n t o a n e w g a m e t o p h y t e .

Sub-family ' T h e plants delicate of the bility of this

I.

MESOCABPE.E. and most varia-

sub-family are the narrowest Zygneniacea'. There

filamentous

is a great

i n the diameter a n d relative length

of t h e cells, a n d t h e chloroplast, from Each

cell-wall is relatively thin.

T h e cells c o n t a i n a single

generally i n the form of a t h i n axile plate, w h i c h m a y extend end to e n d or o n l y o c c u p y t h e m e d i a n p o r t i o n of t h e cell. t u d i n a l series.

chloroplast contains several pyrenoids arranged i n a single longiT h e chloroplasts of adjacent cells u s u a l l y lie i n the filament of cells m a y e x h i b i t the full such that of T h e action of s a m e p l a n e , so t h a t a w h o l e

breadth of t h e chloroplasts or i t m a y be i n a position only t h e t h i n edge of t h e chloroplasts c a n be seen. l i g h t causes a r o t a t i o n of t h e p l a t e - l i k e chloroplasts

1 T

Mougeotia.

W e s t & (i. S . W est i n A n n . B o t . 1 8 3 8 , x i v , p. 3 2 , t . i v , f. 1 7 , I S . 19 a n d 4 1 . W e s t , A l g . f r o m t h e W . I n d i e s , ' J o u r n . L i n n . S o e . B o t . xxx, t . x i v , f. 5.

118

Chlorophip-ea'
themselves at l i g h t angles to t h e

I n diffused d a y l i g h t they place

d i r e c t i o n of t h e i n c i d e n t rays, b u t i n s t r o n g s u n l i g h t t h e edge of the p l a t e is d i r e c t e d t o w a r d s t h e l i g h t . to students of A l g a Quite chloroplasts

1

T h i s has long been known

a n d special m e n t i o n of it was made b y Bennett. w h i c h is well e x h i b i t e d by the further investigated plants, has been

recently this phenomenon, of many green

and i t has been shown that t h e chloroplast occupies on an average about 30 minutes i n rotating through 9 0 V A p a r t f r o m tin.' l i n i n g proportion vacuoles. lin er of p r o t o p l a s m a n d t h e chloroplast, a considerable of t h e c e l l - c a v i t y i s u s u a l l y o c c u p i e d b y l a r g e f l u i d

V e g e t a t i v e m u l t i p l i c a t i o n frequently occurs b y the dissociation c.f a f i l a m e n t i n t o i t s c o n s t i t u e n t c e l l s , e a c h o f w h i c h f o r m s a n e w plant b y rapid cell-division. A s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n takes place the formation o f spores o c c a s i o n a l l y i n Mougeotia
2

by

resembling aplanospores .

These

spores

are p r o d u c e d b y t h e d i v i s i o n of a v e g e t a t i v e cell a n d t h e y m a y be r e g a r d e d a s c a r p o s p o r e s f o r m e d f r o m s p o r o c a r p s ( c o n s i s t i n g of t h r e e cells) produced without conjugation, b u t possibly i n consequence place reprofilament. I n t h e g e n u s Gonutonenia of t h e s t i m u l u s w h i c h has a l r e a d y caused c o n j u g a t i o n to t a k e in a distant part of the
T

d u c t i o n i s s o l e l y b} t h e f o r m a t i o n o f a p l a n o s p o r e s , t h e w h o l e o f t h e contents of a single cell being generally, b u t not always, utilized I t has been noticed i n t h e three best W i t t r . , G. Booelthat less careW . & G . S. W e s t ) a more or ( v i z . G. ventrleosum in t h e f o r m a t i o n o f a spore. k n o w n s p e c i e s o f Gonatonema lei of

W . & G . S . W e s t , a n d G. tropieum the protoplasmic mass, there

d u r i n g t h e f o r m a t i o n o f t h e spore, a n d j u s t before t h e r o u n d i n g off is s o m e t i m e s complete division of the cell-contents into two parts". fully studied the formation of aplanospores curious separation of the cell-contents is b y n o m e a n s o f f r e q u e n t retention occurrence. of t h e last traces I have

i n this genus a n d this gametes likely a slight characters, the

into rudimentary I t is most sexual

of ancestral

spores h a v i n g a r i s e n a t one t i m e b y a process o f c o n j u g a t i o n . Sexual reproduction of a low type conjugation. different

1

t a k e s p l a c e i n Mougeotia between t h e cells E a c h cell

by of puts

This

almost

always

occurs

filaments

w h i c h are l y i n g side b y side.

F . .1. L e w i s i n A n n . B o t . x i i , 1 8 9 8 . W i t t r o c k , O i n G o t l . o c h 0 1 . Sotv. A l g . , ' B i h a n g t i l l K . S v . V e t . - A k a d . H a n d l . B d 1, n o . 1, 187-2, t. i i , f. 7 a n d S . W . & G. S . W e s t i n A n n . B o t . 1 8 9 8 , x i v , p . 3 9 , t . i v , f. 3 ; T r a n s . R o y . I r i s h A c a d , x x x i i , sect. B , 1902, p . 1 7 , t. i , f. 5 .

2 1 3

Zjigiieiaaced'
o u t a, p r o t u b e r a n c e this meets cells, on t h e side t o w a r d s with a similar protuberance from one of the fuse together

11!) the other filament, and opposite a n d an open During

T h e ends of t h e protuberances

t u b e is f u n n e d p l a c i n g t h e t w o c o n j u g a t i n g cells i n c o m m u n i e a t i o n w i t h each other. the development T h i s i s k n o w n as t h e cviijuf/ating-tube. of the protuberances a n d t h e i r u l t i m a t e fusion

the greater p a r t of t h e p r o t o p l a s m i c contents of each cell, i n c l u d i n g the chloroplast, contracts away from the wall of the g a m e t a u g i u m a n d pusses i n t o t h e e o n j u g a t i n g - t u b e . gametes takes place, T h e r e , a coalescence of the zygospore, r e s u l t i n g i n the formation of a

w h i c h , a l t h o u g h a compact mass situated i n the conjugating-tube, is n o t a t first c u t off from gametangia. zygospore. Wittrock t h e rest of t h e p r o t o p l a s m left i n t h e the entire H-shaped structure, regards

c o n s i s t i n g o f t h e t w o g a m e t a n g i a a n d t h e c o n j n g a t i n g - t u b e , as t h e C e l l - w a l l s soon a p p e a r i n t h i s s t r u c t u r e , i n d i c a t i n g the f o r m a t i o n of a r u d i m e n t a r y sporocarp, a n d t h e y c u t off a c e n t r a l fertile carpospore from t h e s u r r o u n d i n g sterile cells ( t w o , three, or four i n n u m b e r ) . T h u s , t h e M e s o c a r p e a ' afford a n i n s t a n c e i n the g r e e n A l g a ' o f a s p o r o p h y to g e n e r a t i o n a n d a r u d i m e n t a r y ' a l t e r n a tion of generations.' The method o f s p o r e - f o r m a t i o n m e t w i t h i n Mougeotia differs

materially from t h a t w h i c h occurs i n the Z y g n e m e a \ gametes, b u t b y the appearance

T h e spore is

not formed b y t h e d e v e l o p m e n t o f a n e w c e l l - w a l l a r o u n d t h e fused o f p a r t i t i o n w a l l s w h i c h c u t off some p a r t of t h e H - s h a p e d s t r u c t u r e i n w h i c h fusion of t h e gametes has t a k e n place. T h u s , the spore i n t h e M e s o c a r p e a c a n lie repartly by new walls and filaments g a r d e d as a carpospore w h i c h is b o u n d e d

p a r t l y b y the walls of t h e g a m e t a n g i a or the conjugating-tube. T h e type of conjugation between t h e cells of d i s t i n c t is k n o w n a s scalariform occurs between k n o w n a s lateral Irregularities Mougeotia. conjugation. I n some cases filament. adjacent cells of t h e same conjugation, conjugation T h i s type is

and although commonly met with in met with i n the conjugation of

the Z y g n c m e a , is very rarely observed i n t h e M e s o c a r p e a . are sometimes Cases have been being observed in w h i c h t h e terminal cell a n d rare instances occur in

o f a f i l a m e n t h a s e n t e r e d i n t o c o n j u g a t i o n t h r o u g h i t s free e n d , n o conjugating-tnbe into conjugation. developed, w h i c h three cells, each b e l o n g i n g to d i s t i n c t filaments, have entered E q u a l l y rare are the h y b r i d examples i n which of different c o n j u g a t i o n h a s o c c u r r e d b e t w e e n s p e c i e s o f Mougeotia

120 thickness. one

Chlorophyv&t'
T w o earposporcs have been observed to be f o r m e d i n analogous

s p n r o c a r p o f MoHf/eotiu

cujiucinu

: this

is precisely

to t h e d o u b l e spores cases o f Sptrogi/ru.

met with

in certain

Desmids and in abnormal

F i g . 4 4 . A , ilougcotia sp., from Frizinghall, W . Yorks., young filament showing o r g a n o f a t t a c h m e n t ( x 100). B , Mougeotia eapucina (Bory) A g . , from the N e w F o r e s t , H a n t s . , s h o w i n g edge o f p l a t e d i k e c h l o r o p l a s t ( x 4 3 0 ) . C , M. eiridis ( K t i t z . ) W i t t r . ( x 4 4 5 ) . D H , i\I. parvnla H a s s . ; D F , from E p p i u g Forest, E s s e x ; G a n d H , f r o m near Settle, W . Y o r k s . ( x 4 4 5 ) . I , M. gracillima ( H a s s . ) W i t t r . , f r o m K s h e r W e s t - e n d C o m m o n , S u r r e y ( x 445). cp, c a r p o spore ; X/J, s p o r o c a r p ; 2, z y g o s p o r e (of W i t t r o c k ) .

Zygnemacetr
I n d i c a t i o n s of s e x u a l i t y are to lie found hut and upon they an' much seen loss marked than in spores are often to be s i t u a t e d in the the

121 Mesoearpoa-, The gainetangium m a y be cell. As often looked these absent,

Zygneinea'.

n e a r e r to one

the conjugating-tube as a female

of t h a t g a m e t a n g i u m to lie t h i c k e r and hence the former l a t t e r as a m a l e the

shorter t h a n that of the o t h e r ; cell and

i n d i c a t i o n s of s e x u a l i t y are scarcely d i s c e r n i b l e and the Mesoearpea Genus Mesocarpnf! spermum branched

1

m a y be r e g a r d e d Ag., 1824.

as h a v i n g l o s t a l m o s t a l l t r a c e s [titaiuvsjwmum Ilraun, of K i i t z . , ]<S4-t>: 1855; Plagiounis cylindrical

of d i f f e r e n t i a t i o n of sex. Mougeotia Hass., (.'love, Lfc>4o; Urate rasper ilium. The cells.

18(18.]

thallus consists The

filaments of elongated

single chloroplast are

d i s p o s e d as a n a x i l e p l a t e , e x t e n d i n g f r o m e n d to e n d o f t h e c e l l or only occupying the median portion. and usually arranged with the in a single chloroplast sometimes connected species strands, and the assumes The pyrenoids series. In M. by numerous the capucina fine

the f o r m of a n i r r e g u l a r a x i l e r o d , colourless In some angles. genera, carpofound of the a purple cell-sap.

lining

layer of protoplasm contain

vacuoles

the carpospores

are s p h e r i c a l , b u t i n others t h e y are q u a d flattened, with rounded or t r u n c a t e d t i m e r e f e r r e d to v a r i o u s

r a t e a n d m o r e or less s u c h a s Mesocarpus,

Species of t h i s genus were a t one Staurosperinttm,

etc., a c c o r d i n g t o t h e d i s p o s i differences and of the the have same been

tion of the sterile cells of the sporocarp a n d the form of the spores, b u t a l l t h e s u p p o s e d by Wittroek to be in present Wittr. the Mougeotia great calcarea generic in one

filament and

Throughout r e l a t i v e size

the entire genus carpospore

t h e r e is

variability

sterile cells of the

sporocarp.

I n m o u n t a i n t a r n s a n d l a k e s species of t h i s g e n u s are e x t r e m e l y abundant, and they on t h e flourish to i n the s u m m e r months In and i n small pools these situations the the which In mountains up 3 , 0 0 0 ft. e l e v a t i o n .

the plants rarely conjugate w i n t e r largely b y the are of the same form

t h e y are k e p t a l i v e t h r o u g h of r e s t i n g - c e l l s or 'cysts,' cells. are often much

formation as t h e

ordinary vegetative filaments

p l a n k t o n of large lakes the coiled.

twisted and

There are about 15 B r i t i s h species of the genus, of w h i c h M. sratarin Hass. (diameter of h i . 3235 p) is the largest a n d J / , eletjaatula AVittr. (diameter of fll. 3'54/5 p) is one of the smallest. T h e two most a b u n d a n t species are

122
M. [Htrcubt 1,200 f t . J / , yrtatiwmi

Chloro]>Jt>/ce<r
H a s s . ( r i g . 14 D H > a n d if. qmeJUfua Jf. <jf',r,iji,:,;i H a s s . } W i t t r . (fig. 4 4 I \

w h i c h conjugate freely i n a l l parts of t h e c o u n t r y a n d a t a l l elevations u p t o (J)ilhv.; A g . i s a frequent species i n ditches a n d ponds. W i t . t r . i s o n e of t h e rarest B r i t i s h species, B e i n g c h a r a c t e r i z e d

hy the curious gelatinous investment of t h e carpospore. Genus all Gonatonema Wittr., 1878. T h e thallus is s i m i l a r i n

r e s p e c t s t o t h a t o f Muufjeotia.

h u t t h e r e p r o d u c t i o n is b r o u g h t filaments usually Each

about solelv b y the formation of aplanospores, the becoming genu flexed

a t t h e p o i n t s of location o f t h e spores.

Fig.

4 5 . A - F , Gonatoncma Hoodie, Surrey. G J , G. rentricosum Donegal, Ireland. ( A l l x445.)

W . & G. S . W e s t , f r o m M i t c h a m C o m m o n , W i t t r . , f r o m t h e r i v e r above C r o l l y B r i d g e , a, a p l a n o s p o r e .

Zygnemacea'
spore is tunned bv t h e rejuvenescence is a g r e a t e r of t h e contents of

12:5 tlie

mother-eel), a n d there difference

difference

in size b e t w e e n t h e for b y t h e

spores of species o f this genus

t h a n c a n be a c c o u n t e d

in cubical capacity of t h e mother-cells.

P l a n t s o f t h i s g e n u s a r e o f m u c h r a r e r o c c u r r e n c e t h a n t h o s e o f Moinfeutiit ; in fact, they are a m o n g s t the rarest of t h e ('oiijugatfe. discovery h y H a s s a l i n 1845. <t. riotnbile fflass.; W i t t r . , w i t h v e g e t a t i v e cells f 2 1 5 p i n d i a m e t e r , h a s n o t been seen since i t s (/. eentrietinton W i t t r . ( f i g . 4 5 (_! .1 1, w i t h v e g . from Ireland; a n d (J. 1'modlei W . & considerably cells 7 ' 5 S B n i n d i a m e t e r , is k n o w n in Surrey. T h e apla oospores

0 . S . W e s t ( f i g . 4 5 A F j , w i t h v e g . c e l l s 5 5 - 5 LL i n d i a m e t e r , h a s k e e n f o u n d o f <!. (vutrirwmm are likewise d i f f e r e n t f r o m t h o s e o f U. Bundle! and they are sometimes produced hy the

s w e l l i n g o f t h e f r e e e n d o f t h e t e r m i n a l c e l l o f a. f i l a m e n t .

Sub-family The

II.

ZVdXEME.E. filaments much

plants of this s u b - f a m i l y consist of u n b r a n c h e d to those

of cells s i m i l a r larger size. in

of the iUesocarpeu', b u t u s u a l l y of

T h e r e is a l i n i n g layer of protoplasm i n each cell a n d with

1

the n u c l e u s is s i t u a t e d i n t h e c e n t r a l p o r t i o n of t h e cell, e m b e d d e d a mass of p r o t o p l a s m w h i c h is connected Uerassimoff majitsenla to contain the lining layer compyrein is by numerous radiating strands. Spirogyra pound there middle nucleus. is a line single of finds c e r t a i n cells of

t w o o r d i n a r y n u c l e i or one a n d disposition ; in to that of the

T h e chloroplasfs, which contain prominent variable i n form plate and similar in axile Mougeotkt:

noids, are somewhat Zygnema

Debitrya i n the

there are t w o star-shaped the cell ;

chloroplasts suspended Spirogyra o f Spirogyra

chlorophyll

arranged i n one or more bands of t h e c e l l - w a l l . and special reference

twisted spirally round

the interior

T h e chloroplasts

are very variable

is m a d e to this feature u n d e r t h e genus. by into

V e g e t a t i v e m u l t i p l i c a t i o n t a k e s place as i n t h e M e s o c a r p e i e the b r e a k i n g u p of a Asexual cell. gyra, filament into its constituent filaments. takes place from cells, or groups of cells, w h i c h t h e n g r o w i n t o n e w reproduction sometimes of a p l a n o s p o r e s , w h i c h a r e p r o d u c e d T h e y are more and until
2

by the formation of a single SpiroWest than in

the contents

frequently found

i n Zygnema

the discovery

o f Z. ttpontaneum

Nordst. in

A f r i c a , t h e o n l y k n o w n m e t h o d of r e p r o d u c t i o n of t h i s species was
Gerassimoff i n B u l l . S o c . I m p . N a t . Moscou, 1897. - W . & G. S. W e s t i n J o u r n . B o t . F e b r . 1897, p . 15,
1

124
an asexual one .
1

Chlorophycea'
T h e aplanospores o f Zygnema (or, as t h e y are frequently a r e as filaments solution solely are generally globular and lvlebs has stated in

termed, ' parthenospores') a rule very similar i n form that parthonogenetic of sugar. of Spirogyra conjugation".

r a t h e r s m a l l e r t h a n t h e z y g o s p o r e s , b u t t h o s e o f Spirogyi'U to the zygospores, resting-spores can be produced

with long conjugating-tnhos

by placing them m a strong by a of

mi rub ilia ( H a s s . ) Many

P e t i t is reproduced

b y sjlores r e s e m b l i n g aplanospores, b u t p r o d u c e d form h a b i t u a l l y form the winter, Sexual riform, species takes gamete the becomes reproduction takes place

degenerate Zygnema

of t h e u p l a n d forms

solitary resting-cells or ' cysts' i n order to survive b y conjugation filaments. species i n all the T h e conjuof Zygnema gametes of a mass then

genera of this sub-family. between of place gating-tube belonging is f o r m e d the genus

T h e u s u a l t y p e o f c o n j u g a t i o n i s sealua n d i n all except

t h e cells of t w o d i s t i n c t Debarya a n d certain

e x a c t l y a s i n Mougeotia,

t o t h e s e c t i o n Zygogonium,

t h e fusion of the away from

i n one of t h e g a m e t a n g i a . loses much of

I n the formation and the

the protoplasmic mass contracts of an ellipsoidal shape.

the cell-wall,

chloroplast

its original form, T h e whole

of this mass

glides g r a d u a l l y from tube into t h e opposite

its gametanginm gametangium.

through the conjugatingT h e gametes m a y coalesce passed gametes

i m m e d i a t e l y o n contact a n d before the one has c o m p l e t e l y gametangium before fusing. O n t h e coalescence of t h e

t h r o u g h t h e c o n j u g a t i n g - t u b e , o r t h e y m a y l i e side b y side i n t h e and the fusion of t h e i r nuclei the mass generally assumes a spheric a l o r e l l i p s o i d a l f o r m , d e v e l o p s a t h i c k c e l l - w a l l a n d i s k n o w n as

t h e zygospore (or zygote).

The therefore the cell i n w h i c h t h e fusion of t h e gametes takes place a n d cell; t h e o n e i n w h i c h t h e z y g o s p o r e i s f o r m e d , i s k n o w n as cell, a n d t h e one w h i c h is e m p t i e d developed as t h e m a l e from t h e female

female

and that part of the conjugating-tube

1

N o r d s t . ' A l g . et C h a r . S a n d v i c . ' 1878, p . 17, t. 1, f. 2 3 , 2 4 . P e t i t i n I n s ' S p i r o g y r a des e n v i r . de P a r i s , ' ] ) . 14, w r i t e s c o n c e r n i n g S . mirabilis : " C e t t e triis c u r i e u s e espece n e c o n j u g u e p a s et n e l a i s s e v o i r a u c u n tube c o p u l a t e u r ; a u n e c e r t a i n e e p o q u e de l a v i e de l a p i a n t e , les c e l l u l e s r e n f i e n t v e r s le m i l i e u , l ' e n d o c h r o n i e se p a r t a g e e n d e u x p a r t i e s q u i se c o n c c n t r e n t sous f o r m e de g l o b u l e a u x d e u x extremities de l a c e l l u l e ; i l se f o r m e a i n s i l i n e d i f f e r e n t i a t i o n e n t r e les p a r t i e s d c l ' e n d o e b r o m e . B i e u t o t les d e u x g l o b u l e s se r a p p r o e h e u t v e r s l a p a r t i e l e u i l e e de l a c e l l u l e et f i n i s s e n t p a r se r e u n i r e n c o n s t i t u e n t a i n s i l a z y g o s p o r e . " T h i s is a s i m i l a r p h e n o m e n o n t o t h a t w h i c h o c c a s i o n a l l y o c c u r s i n t h e f o r m a t i o n of the a p l a n o s p o r e s o f Gonalomma. ( C o n s u l t page 118.)
2

Zygtwmacetc
cell is u s u a l l y t h i c k e r anil shorter t h a n t h e p a r t developed the m a l e cell. On T h e female cells frequently become m u c h after t h e fusion of t h e gametes. the e x a m i n a t i o n of a large n u m b e r of conjugated o r Zygnema one feature m u s t

125 from

swollen (examples

o f e i t h e r Spirogyra

impress itself

even on a casual observer, namely, that " t h e direction of conjugat i o n is c l e a r l y g o v e r n e d of p r o t o p l a s m place b y some physiological law, t h e m o v e m e n t between the two filaments almost invariably taking filled with zygo-

i n o n e d i r e c t i o n o n l y , so t h a t o n e o f t h e t w o c o n j u g a t i n g T h u s , t h e cells of one filaments filament u s u a l l y b e c o m e a l l of of scala-

filaments is entirely e m p t i e d , while the other is sperms'." Two the same sex.

are generally concerned i n a n example

r i f o r m c o n j u g a t i o n , b u t t h r e e , f o u r , five, s i x , o r m o r e , a r e o c c a s i o n a l l y s e e n (ride fig. 4 9 A ) . frequent. Lateral the same It is more conjugation, filament, often or conjugation between a d j o i n i n g cells of scarcer a n d is a s H. is f r e q u e n t l y observed, b u t i t is m u c h met with i n Spirogyra, of 8. infiata t h a n i n Zygnema such (Vauch.) S u c h a r e m o s t l y cases o f p o l y g a m y or polyandry, a n d statistics seem to show that t h e former is t h e more

than scalariform conjugation especially tenuissiiua various the frequent i n some

a n d m a y be r e g a r d e d as e x c e p t i o n a l . t h e s m a l l e r species, in which

(Hass.)' Kiitz., Kiitz.

E a b e n h . , a n d S. some cells of is exceed-

(Ilass.)

Gross-conjugation,

filaments

are male a n d others

female, a n d therefore i n w h i c h filaments,

perfectly normal zygospores are found i n both ingly rare.

I n b o t h lateral a n d c r o s s - c o n j u g a t i o n , as was m e n t i o n e d filament,

in the general remarks under the order < onjugata', a differentiation of sex m u s t t a k e place a m o n g s t t h e cells of the same some b e c o m i n g male a n d others female. i n the conjugaa striking obthree of Sometimes certain irregularities are m e t w i t h activity of all t h e cells of t h e accompaniment served which to conjugation. have been filaments

t i o n , a n d these a r e n o d o u b t l a r g e l y d u e to the i n c r e a s e d f u n c t i o n a l w h i c h is such Zygospores are occasionally

produced

b y t h e coalescence

g a m e t e s , t w o m a l e a n d one female'-, b u t a t t e m p t s
1

of this nature

B e n n e t t a n d M u r r a y , ' A H a n d b o o k of C r y p t o g a m i c B o t a n y , ' L o n d o n , 1889, p. 26U. - W e s t i n N o t a r i s i a 1 8 9 1 , v i , t. x i i i , f. 13 ; B o r g e i n B i l i a n g t i l l K . S v . V e t . A k a d . H a n d l . B d 1 7 , 1 8 9 1 , n o . 2, t. i , f. 2 ; W . & G . S . W e s t i n A n n . B o t . x i i , 1898, t. v , f. G6.

120

Chlorojthtjcea'
usually abortive
1

are

( f i g . 4!)

B).

G e r u s s i m o f f lias observed

the the the of

c o n j u g a t i o n of two female cells w i t h one m a l e cell a n d t h e f o r m a tion o f tho zygospore male being cell w i t h formed in the b y the coalescence of the p r o t o p l a s m of of the female cell. cells, a I n those i n the other female three plants of t h a t of one parthenospore conjagatingOwing that such very small

Zygncmea'

i n w h i c h the zygospore between

is formed cells

tube, conjugation to s u d d e n changes

entails the production

t w o z y g o s p o r e s , e a c h o f w h i c h i s less t h a n t h e n o r m a l s i z e .

of local c o n d i t i o n s i t f r e q u e n t l y h a p p e n s has t a k e n place. spores are apt to In be

the c o n j u g a t i o n has b e e n b r o u g h t to a n a b r u p t t e r m i n a t i o n before the p r o p e r f o r m a t i o n of the zygospores cases of interrupted conjugation the

v a r i a b l e : s o m e t i m e s t h e spore is not of its t r u e f o r m , a n d at o t h e r t i m e s one s m a l l one is f o r m e d i n each g a m e t a n g i u m or t w o

2

ones i n t h e f e m a l e g a m o t a n g i u m .

T h e discovery by Gerassimoff lie states were

of b i n u c l e a t e d cells i n the Zygnemea? m a y p e r h a p s afford a n e x p l a n a t i o n of some o f these i r r r e g n l a r i t i e s id' c o n j u g a t i o n . that in the conjugation observed. hybrids are known, in which conjugation, filaments siimetimes Kare of b i n u c l e a t e d cells parthenosporos

instances o f

w i t h the p r o d u c t i o n of zygospores, has occurred b e t w e e n of different species .

3

The

ripe zygospores

possess a t h i c k w a l l o f c e l l u l o s e w h i c h is the outer one often being cuticularized and turn red in colour and the of chlorosomemale The even conjuzygospore ; the

d i v i s i b l e i n t o three coats, the m i d d l e one ings. develop times a huge

u s u a l l y e x h i b i t i n g some form of s c u l p t u r e d m a r k a m o u n t of o i l y m a t e r i a l . female remain intact Sometimes a n d those

T h e contents of the zygospore

plasts of the two gametes those of the

remain intact i n the

d i s i n t e g r a t e ; b u t i t is q u i t e a c o m m o n

t h i n g for t h e c h l o r o p l a s t s

to c o m p l e t e l y d i s i n t e g r a t e b e f o r e t h e f u s i o n of t l i e g a m e t e s . zygospores u n d e r g o a period of rest, s u r v i v i n g the w i n t e r or a period of d r o u g h t , a n d t h e y u s u a l l y g e r m i n a t e after the

1

W . & G . S . W e s t , 1. e. figs. (57 a n d 0 9 ; S c h m u l a i n H e d w i g i a , x x x v i i i , 1899, (c. fig.) C o p e l a n d states t h a t i n s u c h a case t h e n u c l e u s of the a b o r t i v e m a l e c e l l is s i t u a t e d a g a i n s t the w a l l o p p o s i t e , r e m o t e f r o m the c o n j u g a t i n g - t u b e . (Cf. B u l l . T o r r . B o t . C l u b , x x i x , BI02.) B o s e n v i u g e i n O f v e r s . K . Y e t . - A k a d . F o r h . 1S83, n o . 8, t. v i i i , f. 111; W e s t i n N o t a i i s i a 1 8 9 1 , v i , t. x i i i , f. '27, 2 8 ; H a n s g i r g i n H e d w i g i a 1888. t. x , f. 0; W . a- G . S . W e s t , 1. c. t. v, f. 7 4 8 0 . C f . Sph-oqi/rii maxima v a r . imrqualix W o l l e F r c s h w . A l g . u . s. t. e x x x v i i i , f. 5, (1; t. c x l i i , ' f. 7, ( i ; W . A- G . S . W e s t , 1. c. t. v , f. 70, 7 1 .
2 3

Zygnemaeec
gating filaments have entirely perished. L i Spiroyyra

127 the two the inner-

o u t e r coats are r u p t u r e d , g e n e r a l l y at one e n d of t h e spore, a n d the protoplasm is p r o t r u d e d as a f i l a m e n t c l o t h e d w i t h most cellulose wall. T h i s filament becomes d i v i d e d by a transverse the other c e l l increase's i n size, forms lost from the

septum, one cell b e c o m i n g a n organ of a t t a c h m e n t a n d c o n t a i n i n g little or no chloro]ihyll, whereas a filament. and the older contains one or more chloroplasts, a n d b y repeated divisions T h e distinction between observed base a n d apex is soon filament floats freely i n t h e water.

Organs of attachment subsequently o f Zyynema

h a v e , h o w e v e r , beam cells.

to be d e v e l o p e d

I n the germination

of zygospores evident.

d i s t i n c t i o n i n t o base a n d a p e x is scarcely Certain been of the zygospores to germinate Wittr., of

Spiroyyra

velata after

Xordst.

have

observed

immediately 1872.

their

formation F)\ 1894.]

without the development Genus Debarya

of a t h i c k c e l l - w a l l (fig. 49 E a n d [Mougeuliupsis filaments, Pal la

T h e t h a l l u s consists of simple, c y l i n d r i c a l a distinct constriction between mucous as an covering. axile plate There similar to

w i t h or w i t h o u t external cell, disposed The

t h e cells, a n d w i t h a t h i n t h a t o f Moayeolia,

is one ehloroplast i n each

and containing are absent. gametangium the mature The

several pyrenoids. gametes are formed and conjugation zygospore

I n rare instances pyrenoids

from t h e entire contents of the a position between

takes place

in the conjugating-tube,

occupying

the gametangia.

zygospores are very variable i n character a n d there are considerable differences the empty i n t h e a c t u a l processes of c o n j u g a t i o n , b u t i n one agree. A peculiar change is b e i n g comes over they have as t h e z y g o s p o r e formed ; They c u r i o u s fact a l l t h e species gametangia

become very clear and refractive, a n d sometimes at t h i s stage deposition on the the appearance of the of solidity, most during

a scries of stria-

tions become visible parallel to the transverse walls. of a n n u l a r t h i c k e n i n g s of cellulose protoplasm

l i k e l y o w i n g to t h e inside the cell-wall conjugation. This

receding

f e a t u r e is n o t i c e a b l e preserved examples.

n o t o n l y in l i v i n g specimens, b u t also i n old,

A l l tlie species of this genus a r c of rare occurrence.

I). y/yjjto.ipenna

(De

f l a r y ) W i t t r . i s m o r e w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d t h a n t h e o t h e r s ; t h e c e l l s a r e '.)- i d p in thickness a n d G l a times longer than thed i a m e t e r ; the conjugatiug-tuhes W . & G . S. W e s t i n A u n . H o t . x i i , 181)8, t. v , f. 84, 8 5 .

128

Chhmtphycctv
with p, larger times l e n g t h of zygosp. 3 5 7 2 S. W e s t is a

a r e o f t e n v e r y l o n g a n d t h e z y g o s p o r e is l a r g e a n d e l l i p s o i d a l , f r e q u e n t l y one o r t w o n i a i n i l l a t e p r o t u b e r a n c e s a t t h e p o l e s ; breadth 1010

M

(fig. 4 0 A > .

1). htti*

( K i i t z . ) W . & (!.

species w i t h s h o r t or c e l l s , w h i c h a r e 20

2 0 p i n t h i c k n e s s a n d 2h4

F i g . 4(1. A , Dehanpi nhjptonperma (De B a r y ) W i t t r . , f r o m F a i r f i e l d , W e s t m o r e l a n d (x27o). IS, D. cal'oxpam ( P a l l a ) W . ,fc (4. S. W e s t , f r o m P i l m o o r , N . Y o r k s . ( x 430). C E , I ) . hcrix ( K i i t z . ) W . A G . S. W e s t , f r o m M i t c h a n i C o m m o n , S u r r e y ; C , x ISO; D , x 2 5 ( ) ; E , m a t u r e zygospore, x 430. F I , D. Denmidioides W . * G . S. W e s t , f r o m n e a r the L i z a r d , C o r n w a l l ( x 430). longer t h a n the diameter. T h e z y p o s p o r e i s e l l i p s o i d a l ( 4 150 I), with caloxporn large p. x 2 9 3 6 p)

w i t h a s c r o b i c u l a t e m i d d l e c o a t (rig. 40 O E ) . G . S . W e s t i s 1 1 1 3 /* i n d i a m e t e r ; soidal, 1820/* in diameter, and ornamented

(Palla) W . & scrobieulations

the zygospores are subglobose or ellip-

Zygnemac&i'
(fig. -If! l i j . Palla
1

placed t h i s species

under a new genus discovered

of t h e < 'onjugabe More recently, pgrenouh, and vith

owing to the absence o f pyrenoids i n the plants he observed. however, precisely t h e same species generic value' .
2

has been

as t h e l a t t e r a r e s u b j e c t t o m u c h v a r i a b i l i t y t h e i r p r e s e n c e o r a b s e n c e i s o f n o T h e m o s t r e m a r k a b l e s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s i s I).
3

/MxM/dioiJe.t observed than the evident

W . & G . S. West , from Cornwall.

w h i c h , u p to t h e present a r e short, only

time, h a s o n l y been 2AOitimes longer There is a most

T h e cells

d i a m e t e r a n d 7 ' 7 8 - 0 p i n t h i c k n e s s d i g . 4(j Ft). constriction between between origin

a l l t h e cells o f t h e filaments, a n d t h e l a t t e r dissociate cells. T h i s plant throws much light on the

w i t h t h e g r e a t e s t ease i n t o t h e i r i n d i v i d u a l c e l l s , c o n j u g a t i o n o n l y o c c u r r i n g t h e free, d i s s o c i a t e d of t h e l)esmidiace;e. Zygnema are A g . ,1824. [Zggogonium of a single K i i t z . 1843.] series of The

Genus filaments cells

simple, consisting

cylindrical conan

placed

e n d to end, a n d sometimes of junction.

exhibiting a slight filament possesses

striction external and in

at the points mucous coat

Each

which

is s o m e t i m e s

r e m a r k a b l e for i t s size chloroplasts eontaininoare very suspended a single

strength. the median pyrenoid. form

There line

arc two star-shaped of each cell, each

one

large their

Sometimes

the chloroplasts being difficult

indefinite, T h i s is forms

and disposition

to m a k e

out.

p a r t i c u l a r l y t h e case m

Z. ericetorum

(Kiitz.)

H a n s g . , some o r o f Rh either

o f w h i c h g r e a t l y r e s e m b l e s p e c i e s o f Microspore! The coalescence of t h e g a m e t e s (the female) takes place

izoclonium.

i n one of the Species m

ganietangia which

or i n the coiijugatmg-tube. were referred hy Ktitzing

t h e l a t t e r occurs

to a

separate

gennsZggogonium.

T h e zygospores are globose or ellipsoid. ericeturum lives

T h e r e a r c a b o u t a d o z e n B r i t i s h s p e c i e s o f t h i s g e n u s , o f w h i c h Z. ( K i i t z . ) H a n s g . (fig. 47 C ) i s t h e m o s t w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d . equally well i n water or o n d a m p in the cell-sap.

T h i s species

heaths or peaty moors, a n d i t frequently

assumes a purple o r violet colour owing t o t h e formation of p h y c o p o r p h y r i n I t is a n A l g a w h i c h fulfils a n i m p o r t a n t f u n c t i o n o n some o f I n the drier a n d hotter often of almost bare sand periods of the year, t h i c k l y round such p l a n t s as capacity, m a i n ' s q u a r e feet i n e x t e n t , a r e f o u n d o r peat, have great absorptive the h e a t h s a n d moors. covering Drosera, wide Carieex, patches etc.

m a t t e d s h e e t s o f Z. ericetorum,

T h e s e m a t s o f Zygnema

greedily t a k i n g u p water, a n d i n this w a y they regulate t h e moisture oft h e surface soil, t h e t h r i v i n g o f s o m e o f the s m a l l e r P h a n e r o g a m s d e p e n d i n g to a E . T a l l a , ' U e b e r eiue neue, pyrenoidlose A r t u n d G a t t u n g der C o n j u g a t e n , ' B e r i c b t e D e u t s c b . B o t . G e s e l l s c h . x i i , 1 8 3 4 , H e f t S, p p . 2 2 8 2 3 6 , t . x v i i i . W . & G . S . W e s t i n A n n . B o t . x i i , 18'J8, p . 4!1; i n J o u r n . B o t . A u g . l'.lOO, p. 2 8 9 . W . Sz G . S . W e s t i n J o u r n . B o t . 1 9 0 3 , p . 7 ( S e p . ) , t . 4 4 5 , f. 19.
1 3 3

W.

A.

130

Clilorophnceit'
l

g r e a t e x t e n t n n t h e p r e s e n c e o f t h e Z>/yitem<t . Z. erieetorum o n l y been observed on one or two occasions.

very rarely conhave

jugates, anil m a t u r e zygospores, w h i c h are found i n the eonjugating-tube, d i a m e t e r a n d the cells often become i r r e g u l a r l y t h i c k e n e d .

T h e filaments are l"p22 p in

F i g . 47. A , Zygnema steUiuum (Vauch.) A g . , from C a m F e l l , W . Yorks. ( x 4 3 0 ) . B , Z. \'aueherii A g . v a r . stagnate ( H a s s . ) K i r c h n . , f r o m n e a r the L i z a r d , C o r n w a l l ( x 430). C , Z. ericetorum (Kiitz.) Hansg., from Bomhald's Moor, W. Yorks. (x415). D , Z. leinspermiim B e B a r y . from E s b c r C o m m o n , Surrey ( x 430), a p o r t i o n of a f i l a m e n t w h i c h w a s c o n j u g a t i n g a l o n g t h e g r e a t e r p a r t of i t s l e n g t h . E , Z. insigne ( H a s s . ) K i i t z . , f r o m M a l h a m , W . Y o r k s . ( x 330). F , Z. llulfsii ( H a s s . ) B e B a r y , f r o m C h i p p e n h a m F e n , C a m b r i d g e s h i r e ( x 430). up, a p l a n o s p o r e . T h i s p h e n o m e n o n i s m u c h m o r e e v i d e n t i n s o m e p a r t s of t h e t r o p i c s , a n d a t t e n t i o n w a s f i r s t c a l l e d to i t by W e l w i t s c h i n t h e ' J o u r n a l of T r a v e l a n d N a t u r a l H i s t o r y / v o l . i , 18(18. I n t h e d a m p s a n d y v a l l e y of t h e C u a n z a E i v e r , i n A n g o l a , the A l g a I'orplujrosiphon Notarisii occurs "in extensive sheets, c l o s e l y spread l i k e a
1

Zjignemacen'
Z. pfctinntiiin ( Y a u c h . ) A g . , Z. criiciittum iVauoh.) A g . a n d Z.

13J
inxiyne
Yuuvlispecies in-

( l l a s s . ) K i i t z . (tig. 47 K ) ai'e t i n . ' t h r e e l a r g e s t B r i t i s h s p e c i e s , u s u a l l y o c c u r r i n g in ponds or i n r o a d - s i d e d i t c h e s . a maximum t h i c k n e s s of to 13 ft. T h e s m a l l e s t f o r m o f t h e g e n u s i s Z. filaments Z. nmminlinn (llass.) Cooke its wide is a trii A g . v a r . Muamth' : I l a s s . ) K i r c h n . (fig. 17 B ) , t h e largely confined vestment. u p l a n d hogs a n d of w h i c h reach mucous

is r e m a r k a b l e for

Genus

Spirogyra Link,

1820.

T h i s is the best

known

and

most a b u n d a n t g e n u s of C o n j u g a t a , a n d i t lias a d i s t i n c t preference for l o w - l y i n g , ( |uiet w a t e r s , such and ments flocculent The and gard as t h o s e ditches. are of The ponds filasimple often

quite masses,

and occur i n b r i g h t green several feet i n they to diameter. great ret

cells are c y l i n d r i c a l exhibit their with

variability both

diameter

and their relative length. T h e c e l l - w a l l i s firm, w i t h an very species outer mucous In coat most w h i c h renders the p l a n t s slimy. the transverse

IF i g . 48. A , Spirmjyrti nuijiisciila K i i t z . , from Coates, Gloucestershire, single c e l l s h o w i n g cblorop l a s t s a n d n u c l e u s ( x 300). B , Spiruyyrti sp.. f r o m C o a t e s , G l o u c e s t e r s h i r e ( x 370), C , S. trnitisaimn ( H a s s . ) K i i t z . , f r o m J l i t c h a m C o m m o n , S u r r e y ( x 390). ;t, n u c l e u s .

c e l l - w a l l s are q u i t e p l a n e , but i n some of the smaller species there is a c u r i o u s a n n u l a r i n g r o w t h of c e l lulose at the ends of each cell(w?efig.48 C). When t h i s i s p r e s e n t t h e eel Is a r c

said to possess " r e p l i c a t e ends."

I t is a c h a r a c t e r w h i c h is c o n s t a n t

for t h e s p e c i e s i n w h i c h i t i s f o u n d , a l t h o u g h t h e i n g r o w t h s a r e n o t

net over t h e s o i l , i n t e r g r o w u w i t h s m a l l h e r b a c e o u s p l a n t s a n d s h r u b s . T h e m a t l i k e sheets of t h e A l g a e a g e r l y a b s o r b the a t m o s p h e r i c m o i s t u r e d u r i n g d e w v n i g h t s , a f f o r d i n g b y t h i s m e a n s a r e f r e s h i n g p r o t e c t i o n to t h e roots o f m a n y o t h e r a n d l a r g e r p l a n t s d u r i n g the g l o w i n g h e a t of t h e f o l l o w i n g d a y . W e h v i t s e h states t h a t the g r o w t h a n d t h r i v i n g of the n u m e r o u s s m a l l p h a n e r o g a m o u s p l a n t s i n these places is c o n d i t i o n a l o n t h e c o - p r e s e n c e of t h e A l g a . C f r W . & G . S. W e s t i n J o u r n . B o t . 1897, p . 3 0 3 .
9 2

132

Chlorophycea'
filament.

necessarily present at t h e e x t r e m i t i e s of every cell i n the protoplasm i n which i t is embedded primordial strands and utricle by numerous formed reach is c o n n e c t e d with

T h e nucleus is situated i n t h e central p o r t i o n of the cell a n d the the lining a pyrenoid, its forward delicate strands. M a n y of these

the l i n i n g protoplasm exactly opposite

as t h e s t a r c h

during carbon-assimilation makes

a p p e a r a n c e r o u n d t h e p y r e n o i d s , t h i s fact has been b r o u g h t starch-formation. specimens, (Hass.) K i i t z . observed nuclei. cells T h e nucleus is often clearly Kiitz. observed nucleus

as a reason for s u p p o s i n g t h e n u c l e u s to h a v e a d i r e c t f u n c t i o n i n visible i n living a n d ,S*. pellucidu i n this nucleus or t w o ordinary p a r t i c u l a r l y of S. mujuscula

M i t o t i c d i v i s i o n has been with either a compound

by M i t z k e w i t s c h a n d b y C . v a n W i s s e l i n g h , a n d Gerassinioff has

T h e chloroplasts are the most s t r i k i n g feature of A l g a belonging to t h i s g e n u s . six or seven T h e y are disposed i n each cell. i n the primordial utricle in the from one to about into they are coiled form of spiral bands, a n d t h e y v a r y i n n u m b e r I n some species very close spirals, b u t i n others arc q u i t e smooth in others,

they are practically straight and

l o n g i t u d i n a l ; i n s o m e , a s i n S. neglecta ( H a s s . ) K i i t z . , t h e i r m a r g i n s a n d there is a r e g u l a r a x i l e series of p y r e n o i d s ; (Dillw.) L i n k o r *S'. porticalis (Vauch.) serrated margins and there is every always remains of the number as i n *S'. nitida

Clove, the spiral bands are very broad, with scattered pyrenoids. constant B e t w e e n these

two extremes even though

gradation, a n d the character of the chloroplasts for a n y p a r t i c u l a r species, t h e m m a y v a r y i n different cells of the same ascertained b y K o l k w i t z and
1

filament.

I t has been i n length i n

that the chloroplasts grow

the direction of t h e coils b y b o t h apical a n d i n t e r c a l a r y g r o w t h ; therefore, as t h i s i s o b l i q u e l y to t h e surface o f t h e c e l l - w a l l , there is a g l i d i n g motion of t h e spiral bands t h r o u g h t h e p r i m o r d i a l utricle. T h e coalescence of t h e gametes female size. obtuse gametangium, ends, or they w h i c h often m a y more takes place i n a l l cases i n t h e

swells u p to twice i t s n o r m a l rarely assume the form of

T h e zygospores m a y be globular, ellipsoidal, cylindrical with

flattened discs ; a n d t h e m i d d l e coat of t h e zygospore is frequently ornamented with distinctive markings.

K o l k w i t z i n F e s t s c h r . f. S w e n d e n e r , 1 8 9 9 , p p . 2 7 1 2 8 7 .

Zyf/neniaeen-

133

F i g , 49. A , Spiroipjra nitidu ( D i l h v . ) L i n k , f r o m near M o r e c a m b e , L a n c a s h i r e ; s c a l a r i f o r m c o n j u g a t i o n b e t w e e n s i x f i l a m e n t s ( x 75). B , S. seti/ormU (Roth) K i t t z . , s h o w i n g f r u s t r a t e d a t t e m p t s a t the c o n j u g a t i o n of t w o m a l e c e l l s a n d one female c e l l ( x 90). C , S. Spreeiana R a b e n h , , f r o m n e a r E s h e r , S u r r e y ( x 390). B , S. injiata (Vauch.) l l a h e n b . , from near fisher, S u r r e y ; showing lateral c o n j u g a t i o n ( x :(90). E a n d F , z y g o s p o r e s of S. veluta N o r d s t . , f r o m S h i p l e y ( I L n , \Y. Y o r k s . , g e r m i n a t i n g i m m e d i a t e l y a f t e r t h e i r f o r m a t i o n a n d before the d i f f e r e n t i a t i o n of t h e w a l l of the z y g o s p o r e ( x 105). G , g e r m i n a t i o n of z y g o spore of ,S'. veluta after n o r m a l p e r i o d of r e s t ( x 230).

134
T h e r e a r e a b o u t 24 B r i t i s h

Ch/oroj/hi/red'
species o f t h e g e n u s , S. gracilis (Hass.; Kiitz.

b e i n g t h e s m a l l e s t , w i t h a m i n i m u m t h i c k n e s s o f a b o u t . 10 p, a n d .S'. crosso K i i t z . t h e l a r g e s t , w i t h a m a x i m u m t h i c k n e s s o f a b o u t 1 5 0 p. such S. a s ,S'. ten mm um (Hass.j S. Ktitz. rnrians (tig. 48 (Hass.) C ) , >V. gracilis Kiitz. and communis ' IIass. i K i i t z . . S e v e r a l species, (Hass.) Kiitz., (l)illw. i C'leve are S. nitida

L i n k ( t i g . 4!) A ) , a r e a b u n d a n t i n e v e r y p a r t o f t h e B r i t i s h the most m o u n t a i n o u s districts. ,S\ relata n o t a b l e for t h e i r b e a u t i f u l l y m a r k e d zygospores.

Islands except in

K o r d s t . a n d ,V. ealnspora

Plants matted plants.

of

this

genus

often

cause

trouble

in

cress-beds, of t h e

the cress

masses

o f Spirogyra

preventing the growth

( d o n u s C h o a s p i s >S. F . G r a y , 1 8 2 1 .

[Sirogonium The of filaments

Kiitz.,

1843.]

I t is v e r y d o u b t f u l i f t h i s g e n u s s h o u l d b e s e p a r a t e d f r o m

Spirogyra. are s i m i l a r species and

to t h o s e o f m a n y the

latter genus or less than

the chloroplasts, a l t h o u g h more and straight not of those l o n g i t u d i n a l , are

straighter

Spiroyyra
S. pellucida.

majtmcitlu
There There absence

or
are, is a of

however, certain constant distinctions. remarkable in

the e x t e r n a l m u c o u s coat, consequence of is not which or t h i s is t h e o n l y C o n j u g a t e which c o n j u g a t i o n is p e c u l i a r . slimy slippery. one, b e c o m e s w o l l e n a n d s o m e t i m e s g e n u t l e x e d . apposition The gametes and a perforation also receded from is formed the at the the T h e p r o c e s s of conjugatingof contact. the The of the

T h e g a m e t a n g i a , more especially the female The point even

tnbes are not d i s t i n c t , b u t t h e walls of the g a m e t a n g i a come i n t o chloroplasts have completely disintegrate, walls of before

gametangia.

coalescence of the g a m e t e s Conjugation only appears

takes place i n the female

gametangium.

to affect i n d i s c r i m i n a t e l y a few

c e l l s o f t h e f i l a m e n t , a n d as t h e s e c e l l s a r e u s u a l l y s h o r t e r t h a n t h e ordinary vegetative cells, t h e y m a y p e r h a p s be s p e c i a l l y set apart as s e x u a l c e l l s , a l m o s t c o m p a r a b l e t o t h o s e w h i c h a r e s p e c i a l l y c u t

Des 11 it'diarctr
off in the Temnogametacete. of Siror/nuium.
tlictieviit K i i t z . ] is the o n l y longer than their or less l o n g i t u d i n a l

G r a y ' s d e s c r i p t i o n o f Chuaspis years previous to

is

a very good description

Ch. stiutioi British species

one a n d is t w e n t y - t w o

Kiitzing's

( E n g . B o t . ; O . I v t i n z e [ = Xiroi/oiriiim (tig. 50 A C ) .

T h e cells are 2 6 times

d i a m e t e r ( w h i c h i s 4 0 5 0 g>, a n d t h e r e a r e s e v e r a l m o r e chloroplasts. breadth.

T h e z y g o s p o r e s a r e e l l i p s o i d a l , a b o u t 75 p i n l e n g t h a n d 42 p i n

T h e p l a n t * u s u a l l y occur attached to stones over w h i c h t h e water

is r u n n i n g f a i r l y f a s t ; t h e y a r e a l s o s a i d t o o c c u r i n s t a g n a n t w a t e r ,

Family The great the them plants included includes a solitary i n colonics

2.

DESMIDIACE^G. for t h e i r Indeed, of

i n tins family are remarkable a n d their wonderful of the most Certain symmetry. of beautiful of t h e m

diversity of form group lead They

some

microscopic portion

objects. associated

are u n i c e l l u l a r plants existence. a n d others

and the major

are, however, united i n the into A l g a and

are more

or less c l o s e l y

into long filaments. frequently occur

T h e y are essentially free-floating abundance

i n enormous

i n s m a l l ponds,

quiet m a r g i n s of lakes, a n d i n o t h e r favourable localities. M o s t D e s m i d s e x h i b i t a m o r e or less d i s t i n c t c o n s t r i c t i o n two the perfectly s y m m e t r i c a l h a l v e s : each isthmus. T h e angle h a l f is t e r m e d from a and the narrower part connecting semicell the con-

t h e t w o s e m i c e l l s is k n o w n as

r e s u l t i n g on either side

s t r i c t i o n o r n a r r o w i n g o f t h e c e l l i s k n o w n a s t h e sinus. One of t h e most lobed striking features of t h e f a m i l y is the e x t r a T h e cell is often deeply profrequently ordinary c o m p l e x i t y of the cell-outlines.

or i n c i s e d , a n d t h e e x t e r i o r of t h e c e l l - w a l l is

covered w i t h granules, spines, w a r t - l i k e thickenings, or other

tuberances, most of w h i c h have a definite pattern of arrangement. T h i s f i r m e r p o r t i o n of t h e c e l l - w a l l consists chiefly of cellulose, a n d external to i t are layers of gelatinous pectose compounds. The latter often form a t h i c k m u c i l a g i n o u s coat c o m p l e t e l y s u r r o u n d i n g the i n d i v i d u a l , or, as i n t h e case o f c o l o n i a l forms, e n t i r e l y e n v e l o p ing t h e colony. I t is b y means of this mucilaginous envelope t h a t D e s m i d s a d h e r e to o t h e r l a r g e r a q u a t i c p l a n t s / a n d s o m e t i m e s , w h e n the conditions have been favourable for rapid m u l t i p l i c a t i o n , enormous jelly. numbers of i n d i v i d u a l s occur the mucus embedded i n masses of Sometimes
1

is v e r y t o u g h .

I n the genus

Spon-

S . F . G r a y , A r r a n g . B r i t , P l a n t s , 1821, v o l . i , p . 2 9 9 .

130 (hjlosium more a] h e a l The Ivlebs

1

Chlorophycea'
the cells are united into filaments by mucous threads of by filaments break much the points studied

passing between t h e i r apposed ends, a n d the r e a d i l y across attachment. minute structure of the cell-wall

the i s t h m u s of a coll t h a n at was

first

w h o e x a m i n e d the n a t u r e of the g e l a t i n o u s o u t e r coat a n d Shortly of Liitkeimiller described the pores i n the cell-wall

also d e m o n s t r a t e d t h e presence of pores i n t h e c e l l - w a l l . afterwards Clusteriiim

5

a n d q u i t e r e c e n t l y he

has p u b l i s h e d a very i m p o r t a n t
3

account of the s t r u c t u r e of the c e l l - w a l l of D e s m i d s . I n a few D e s m i d s t h o s e cell-wall well consists of a single belonging layer of to t h e cellulose Spirotanieathe of homogeneous of two and pass

s t r u c t u r e , b u t i n the m a j o r i t y of differentiated layers. of a ground The

D e s m i d s i t is composed

i n n e r l a y e r is s t r u c t u r e l e s s of cellulose through which

consists of cellulose ; the outer l a y e r is stronger a n d t h i c k e r , consisting substance numerous t u b e - l i k e structures or 'pore-organs.' The l a t t e r are

not c o m p o s e d of cellulose, a n d a s m a l l pore or c a n a l r u n s t h r o u g h t h e m i d d l e of e a c h one. the i n n e r l a y e r of the of t h e p o r e - o r g a n s T h e c o n t e n t s of these canals also traverse cell-wall a n d often t e r m i n a t e on its i n n e r F r o m the flower-like outer end or c l u b perforated and only

surface i n lens-shaped or b u l b o u s swellings.

there often arises a delicate

s h a p e d s t r u c t u r e t h r o u g h w h i c h the c a n a l passes. b u t t o n or rod. smaller, tiated the

M o r e often t h i s

s t r u c t u r e is e n t i r e l y w a n t i n g or is r e p l a c e d b y a s m a l l t h r e a d - l i k e pores the and between is the the larger of canals

I n m a n y of the larger D e s m i d s there are numerous, Outside the differengelatinous the pores. fibrillar a pectose by This strucof

t r a v e r s i n g the o u t e r l a y e r of the c e l l - w a l l . p a r t s of cell-wall passed mass compounds p r e s e n t i n so

m a n y species, a n d w h i c h is s e c r e t e d outwards through exhibits a p r i s m a t i c or sometimes contains

protoplasm

(aiter g e l a t i n o u s coat often shaped silica, With

1

t u r e a n d is f r e q u e n t l y t h e h o m e of e p i p h y t e s or of n u m e r o u s r o d bacteria. The cell-wall trace

the

exception

of

the

lining

primordial utricle

the

''

K l e b s , ' U e b e r B e w e g u n g u n i t S c h l e i m b i l d u n g der D e s m i d i a c e e n , ' B i o l . C e n t r a l b l . B d v , 1S85. L i i t k e m i i l l e r , ' H i e P o r e n der D e s m k l i a c e e n G a t t . C l o s t e r i u m N i t z s c h , ' O e s t e i r . b o t a n . Z e i t s c l i r . B d 44, 1894. L i i t k e m i d l e r , ' P i e Z e l l m e i n b r a u der D e s m i d i a c e e n , ' B e i t r i l g e z u r B i o l , der P f l a n z e n , h e r a u s g e g e b e n v o n F . C o l i n , B d v i i i , B r e s l a n , 1902.
2

Dcsinidiacea:
cytoplasm depending plasts. is v a r i a b l e in its general disposition, the

137 variability vacuole's to chloro-

largely on the nature and arrangement or m u c h

of the chloroconfined

I n those D e s m i d s w i t h large, central chloroplasts, reduced, a n d t h e y are often e x t r e m i t y of t h e c e l l ; i n o t h e r s w i t h parietal

m a y be absent one a t e a c h cell.

plasts large vacuoles are often present i n t h e central portions of t h e T h e general transparency of t h e cell-wall enables the circulaT h e nucleus is u s u a l l y embedded in a small mass tion of t h e p r o t o p l a s m to be seen e x t r e m e l y w e l l , especially i n t h e larger species. of p r o t o p l a s m reagents. ta-nium, well taining In i n the m e d i a n part of the cell i n the region of the the genera Goiiatusi/ijon, at each Glosteriuui Peuium, and Pleurois a con-

i s t h m u s , a n d i n some g e n e r a is r e a d i l y v i s i b l e w i t h o u t t h e use of a n d i n c e r t a i n species vacuole moving one or m a n y of the genus granules. there

marked terminal

e x t r e m i t y of the cell, These grannies,

which been cease

m a y be quite i r r e g u l a r i n form or of some definite shape, e x h i b i t rapid vibratory movements shown a n d h a v e i n t h e g e n u s Vlosterium Their movements to be m i n u t e c r y s t a l s o f g y p s u m .

i m m e d i a t e l y on the death of t h e protoplasm. If Desmids frequent^ generally in the occur contain apical can are k e p t living i n small glass vessels for some

time, a n d therefore

under

abnormal

conditions, curious These corpuscles as

changes vacuoles which large with move These appear numbers numerous the cellphycopor-

in their protoplasm, resulting in the formation numbers of of minute moving As

of l a r g e v a c u o l e s w h i c h p r e v i o u s l y d i d n o t e x i s t . are s o m e w h a t vacuoles coronationan

different i n appearance from those n o r m a l l y present vacuoles be noticed (Jlosterium. many of six filled in a single of semicell Pleitrotamiuni which and

(Breb.)

R a b e n h . , each mass

one b e i n g minute

partiall}'

incessantly or

moving granules

corpuscles, towards colour

freely i n t h e vacuole corpuscles

a n d always collect are of a pale

i t s base.

yellow

brown i n a thin s t r a t u m : but when conditions genera, Staurastrom, these as moving Penium, often which granules

present

in immense in time

they give the D e s m i d almost a black appearance. such Gosmarium, Enastrum,

Under abnormal Micro lit eri as,

are developed

Arthrodesuuis,

etc., a n d a t t h e same occurs

sap i n t h e v a c u o l e s phyrin, a pigment few Desinids. The form

becomes coloured violet w i t h

n o r m a l l y i n the cell-sap of very

a n d disposition of the chloroplasts arc

conspicuous

138 features position parietal nium, Penium, quently of m a n y in the cushions there

Chloroplujceo'
Desmids. cell or or bands. one They In may be situated may take in a central the form of and of Mexotwconsesym-

seiniee.ll, or the

they

c e l l s o f Spirotamia, and the nucleus

Roy a, a n d i n s o m e f o r m s o f Cosmocladium, is o n l y an chloroplast, occupies asymmetrical i n each position. but

Gouatuzygou The in majority

D e s n i i d s possess t w o

centrally disposed

(axile) chloroplasts,

m e t r i c a l ^ a r r a n g e d , one

senncell,

Pleiirotienium

a n d a f e w s p e c i e s o f Cosmarium,
sendee]]. truly that The

titaurastrum

and

Xanthidiuin
each

there are a n u m b e r of parietal, c u s h i o n - l i k e chloroplasts in position, and be l i t t l e d o u b t the many intermediate conditions p a r i e t a l masses has often been closely In most and in are noticed

chloroplasts are very variable i n character a n d disbetween can by truly of chlorophyll. secondarily follow the There acquired

axile and

that the axile chloroplast was the original type and condition I n those f o r m s i n w h i c h t h e c e l l is d e e p l y s y m m e t r i c a l l y lobed. lobed

parietal the

certain Desmids. or i n c i s e d being themselves

chloroplasts

cell-outlines, pyreforms of

P y r e n o i d s are present i n forms one or two the elongated

the chloroplasts of a l l D e s m i d s . of E an strum and Micrasterias,

noids are present i n each s e m i c e l l , b u t i n the large flattened

cells

Glosterium,

Penitini,
acuta

Pleu rotten iinn,

Hilse and subject

Tetmeniorus,
subtile

etc., t h e c h l o r o such the W . &r G . >S. W e s t , and dis-

plasts usually contain as Hpirotd'uia pyrenoids

1

many pyramids. Peninni

I n c e r t a i n species, I n certain genera

only a solitary p y r e n o i d occurs in each cell. are c o m m o n l y

to v a r i a t i o n i n n u m b e r

p o s i t i o n , b u t i n o t h e r genera t h e y are r e m a r k a b l y constant. Under active certain recently result normal conditions Klebs forms, all Desmids the frequently phases being exhibit of clue to veiy in an been net

movements. elongated

described

four

motion

movements by

exudation

of m u c i l a g e , the n a t u r e a n d e x t e n t i n a few in species the a movement direction

of w h i c h has The of the

demonstrated

Schroder'-.

is a l w a y s

strongest of

light, the longest axis of the D e s m i d b e i n g placed i n the direction o f t h e i n c i d e n t rays o f s t r o n g l i g h t a n d a t r i g h t a n g l e s t o t h o s e feeble l i g h t . Vegetative
1

m u l t i p l i c a t i o n takes place

by simple cell-division,

L i i t k e m i i l l e r , ' B e o b a c h t . i i b e r d i e C h l o r o p h . einiff. P e s o i i d . , ' O e s t e r r . b o t a n . Z e i t s c b r i t t , x l i i i , 1893, n o . 1 ; W e s t * G . S. W e s t , i n A n n . B o t . x i i , 1808, p p . 51, 7'2, t. i v , {. 3 0 B I S ; G . S. W e s t i n J o u n i . L i n n . S o c . B o t . x x x i v , 1899, p p . 3 9 9 , 400.' S c h r o d e r i n V e r h a n d l . d. H e i d e l b . N a t u r h i s t . - J l e d . V e r e i n s , l i d v i i , 1902.
2

Desmhliaced'
each division occupying about a day in the s m a l l e r species of the and the two and

several days i n the larger species. is a n e l o n g a t i o n two seiuicells. and soon semicells. The elongated

T h e first s t o p i n t h i s c e l l - f i s s i o n

of the i s t h m u s , c a u s i n g a s l i g h t s e p a r a t i o n midway between

i s t h m u s g e n e r a l l y b e c o m e s .swollen nucleus has c o m p l e t e l y divided

shows signs of a constriction B y this t i m e the

F i g . 5 1 . A , Clnsteriiim Klireiilivrijii M e n e g h . , f r o m G i r d e r l ' a w r , N . W a l e s ( x 184). B , CI. Leihle'niii K i i t z . , f r o m n e a r M a r c h , C a m i j s . { x 334). C, Jlicrantcriun uscitniis B a l f s , v a r . mucrontttu ( D i x o n ) W i l l e , f r o m K e r r y , I r e l a n d ( x 1,84). D , Pminm citeurliitinam B i s s . , f r o m n e a r S t J e s t , C o r n w a l l ( x 435). E , Staurustriui) Kjeliiuinni W i l l e , f r o m "2(100 ft. on G l y d e r F a w r , X . W a l e s ( x 435). F , Coamarium Klebsii G u t w . (a f o r m ) , f r o m n e a r E l y , C a m b s . ( x 435).

shortly afterwards

the

constriction

deepens, c u t t i n g

the The

median ornaon the arc

portion into two y o u n g semicells, which usually remain i n contact by their apices until t h e y are p r a c t i c a l l y full-grown. m e n t a t i o n of the c e l l - w a l l g r a d u a l l y m a k e s its appearance

y o u n g s e m i c e l l s as t h e y a s s u m e t h e n o r m a l s i z e .

A t first t h e y

140

Chlorophycea'

very pale i n colour, b u t the chloroplasts are q u i c k l y developed a n d p y r e n o i d s soon m a k e t h e i r appearance. the half-cells of the mother o f Closterium A l l Desmids which undergo half, b u t i n of the n o r m a l c e l l - d i v i s i o n at the r e g i o n of t h e i s t h m u s consist of one o f a n d a newly developed a n d Peuium place certain species Asexual t h e cell m a y consist occasionally by

portions of several

generations. takes very T h e s e have b e e n seen i n neglecta B a c i b . type takes place by the Spondylosium

reproduction

formation of aplanospores. nitens ( W a l l . ) A r c h .

1

a n d i n Hyalotheca

S c x u a l reproduction of a degenerate

conjugation of t w o i n d i v i d u a l cells a n d the f o r m a t i o n of a zygospore. T h e t w o c o n j u g a t i n g cells, w h i c h i n t h e vast m a j o r i t y of D e s m i d s are s e x u a l l y i n d i s t i n g u i s h a b l e , a p p r o x i m a t e a n d b e c o m e in mucus b y a further secretion of the gelatinous stituents of the cell-wall. enveloped conof of pectose

I n m a n y D e s m i d s t h e s e m i c e l l s o f each of a

individual come apart at the isthmus a n d the entire contents the c e l l issue as a g a m e t e , t h e l a t t e r h a v i n g t h e a p p e a r a n c e protoplasmic vesicle more chlorophyll. protuberances it. The o r less filled with an irregular mass

I n s o m e s p e c i e s a p r o t u b e r a n c e o f v a r i a b l e s i z e arise.* to form a c o n j u g a t i n g - t u b e , t h e gametes of the gametes results in a three distinct layers. surface issue, i n t o which and the covered than the four
4

from the i s t h m u s of each c o n j u g a t i n g cell, a n d on the fusion of the union zygospore, and firm,

develops a cell-wall w i t h outer with two layer

T h e i n n e r layer is or becomes

t h i n a n d colourless, t h e m i d d l e layer is b r o w n either retains a smooth

T

variousl}

arranged

w a r t s or spines.

Sometimes

more

cells have

p a r t i c i p a t e d i n the formation of a zygospore, formed b y the u n i o n of t h r e e

3

latter h a v i n g been gametes. All species the

or even

filamentous

Desmids Desmidium,

dissociate

into their

individual of certain Desmidium within

cells p r i o r to n o r m a l c o n j u g a t i o n , w i t h of the genus Grew between t h e c o n j u g a t i n g cylindricum

the exception except

a n d the zygospores are formed

cells i n a l l D e s m i d s and Zygnema.

I n this species t h e zygospore is formed

t h e f e m a l e c e l l a s i n Spirogyra

W a l l i c h i n A n n . M U R . N a t . H i s t . ser. 3, v o l . v, 1 8 C 0 , t. v i i , f. 10, 1 1 ; T u r n e r i n K o n g l . S v . V e t . - A k a d . H a n d l . B d x x v , n o . 5, t . x v i i i , f. 7, 8. W . & G . S . W e s t i n A n n . B o t . x i i , 1 8 0 8 , t. i v , f. 2 3 2 7 . W e s t i n J o u r n . L i n n . S o c . B o t . x x i x , t . x x i v , f. 5 ; W . & G . S . W e s t i n J o u r n . B o y . M i e r . S o c . 1897, t. v i , f. 5. T u r n e r , I . e . t. x , f. 1 0 c .

1 :1 4

Desmidiacex'
It after frequently vegetative division and
1

141

happens that conjugation takes place i m m e d i a t e l y before the young semicells have under change

a r r i v e d a t m a t u r i t y , a n d for a n y t r a c e o f s e x u a l i t y t o e x i s t such c o n d i t i o n s , one must imagine that the physiological

F i g . 5 2 . A C , Stuurastrnm Dickiei I t a l f s ; t h r e e stages i n t h e c o n j u g a t i o n , f r o m the New F o r e s t , H a u t s . ( x 3 5 6 ) . D a n d E , 1'enium didymocarpum Lund.; D , c o n j u g a t i o n of f o u r i n d i v i d u a l s j u s t p r o d u c e d b y d i v i s i o n ; E , c o m p l e t e d conjugation s h o w i n g the double z y g o s p o r e ; f r o m near B a l a l l a n , L e w i s , Outer Hebrides ( x 4 0 1 ) . F , Closterium linentum E b r e n b . , showing the double zygos p o r e , f r o m n e a r G l e n t i e s , D o n e g a l , I r e l a n d ( x 100). z, z y g o s p o r e .

from

the

vegetative

to

the reproductive

cell occurs

immediately observed in

antecedent to c o n j u g a t i o n . filamentous
1

C o n j u g a t i o n between adjacent cells of

species (i.e. l a t e r a l c o n j u g a t i o n ) h a s b e e n
S c i . i i , p. 2 5 1 ;

Archer i n Quart. Journ. Micr. R o y . M i c r . S o c . 1890, p . 1 5 1 .

W . & G . IS. W e s t

in Journ,

112

CMorophi/cea'
a n d S]>ondylosiiuit, deuterium lineatum b u t species E h r e n b . , 67. diplosporu of these Halfon

t h e g e n e r a Splueruzusma The Penium jugation four Desmids

genera conjugate n o r m a l l y only after dissociation of t h e filaments. B r e b . e a r . hybridum B a b e n h . , Cylindroeyatis Lund, and zygospores,
4

did yutoc rpnin occurs

L u n d , n o r m a l l y produce double four cells produced which I have been by two

a n d 1 have reason to believe i n t h e l a s t - n a m e d species between v e g e t a t i v e div i s i o n s . obtain been above, from formed

hat con-

consecutive to

After carefully considering the conjugating fortunate enough to t h e conclusion that (vide

examples of t h i s species there are two zygospores

several localities, 1 a m forced b y the union of

i n close a p p r o x i m a t i o n , each one h a v i n g a distinct p a i r of gametes mentioned gametes,

t i g . 5 2 D a n d E ) . I n t h e c o n j u g a t i o n o f t h e t w o Clusteria each half-cell produces two zygospores

a gamete, a n d here again there are

each produced b y the u n i o n of a p a i r of

one from a semieell o f each p l a n t . T h e zygospore rests for a c o n s i d e r a b l e t i m e before g e r m i n a t i o n . T i n - a c t u a l process of g e r m i n a t i o n was first d e s c r i b e d b y D e B a r y and has rarely been observed or followed out. T h e two coats b u r s t a n d t h e p r o t o p l a s m i c c o n t e n t s issue i n a t h i n composed this form of a n e x t e n s i o n of t h e i n n e r m o s t coat. divide i n t o t w o , four, or eight If the species is one vesicle of cells, each with of
1

outer vesicle which

T h e contents of

becomes invested w i t h the adult. markings the vegetative ornamentation crease in size

a n e w cell-wall a n d g r a d u a l l y assumes the characteristic first cells are d e v o i d of t h e m , b u t on t h e The newly formed

first-formed of

d i v i s i o n t h e n e w s e m i c e l l s a c q u i r e "the d i s t i n g u i s h i n g t h e species. first individuals few generations showing a slight i n -

divide repeatedly, the

O n l y o n e t r u e case o f h y b r i d i z a t i o n h a s b e e n o b s e r v e d the D e s m i d s a n d i n t h a t case t h e d e v e l o p m e n t out". A l l other recorded of t h e m are obviously a n d most of the was n o t followed conjectural

amongst zygospore by

cases o f h y b r i d s are forms produced

ordinary vegetative division. T h e r e are m a n y s t r o n g reasons for r e g a r d i n g t h e D e s m i d i a c e a gression from

1 2 1

as a d e g e n e r a t e f a m i l y o f C o n j u g a t e w h i c h h a s o r i g i n a t e d b y r e t r o filamentous ancestors. T h e degeneration has brought

D e B a r y , U n t e r s u c l i u n g e n i i b e r d i e B a m . d e r C o u j . , ' L e i p z i g , 1858. A r c h e r i n Q u a r t . J u u r n . M i c r . S c i . 1875, p p . 4 1 4 , 4 1 5 . T h i s w a s a z y g o s p o r e p r o d u c e d b y t h e c o n j u g a t i o n of t w o c e l l s , one of w h i c h w a s Ettastrmii Didclta (Turp.) B a l f s a n d t h e o t h e r Ettastrum hmnerosum Balfs.

Desmidiacea'
a b o u t a loss o f t h o filamentous

143

condition,accompanied by the develop1

m e n t of specialized morphological chai'acters , a n d this has gone on h a n d i n h a n d w i t h t h e loss o f s e x u a l d i f f e r e n t i a t i o n o f t h e c o n j u g a t i n g cells. dricttm I t has boon previously mentioned t h a t Desmidinm cyliitis t h e o n l y k n o w n D e s m i d i n w h i c h t h o z y g o s p o r e i s f o r m e d the female), a n d t h e in Hijtdotheca reversion to this type of conjugation

in one of the c o n j u g a t i n g cells ( p r e s u m a b l y occasional dissilieitsa type only of goes far to prove conjugation

that i n all probability this was the Moreover, i t is b y the ago I filaand is r e p r e s e n t e d the D e s m i d s cylindricitm. at present A few years

ancestral type of conjugation i n the L V s m i d i a c e i e . which Zygnemea', although amongst are found forms i n Desiindinin advocated mentous Debaryu

its lingering remains from ancestral

3

a scheme of evolution of D e s m i d s

b y d e s c e n t t h r o u g h t h e g e n u s Cylindrocystis ,

the recent discovery of that e x t r a o r d i n a r y m e m b e r of the Zygnemen', Desmidioides fills W . & CI. S . W e s t , i s o f s u r p a s s i n g i n t e r e s t . up the link that was m i s s i n g i n the chain of and Mesohenium, This Conjugate

e v i d e n c e w h i c h g o e s t o s h o w t h a t Gylindrocystis most probably derived from condition. Desmidiunt; normally met with filamentous ancestors.

and following on that nearly a l l the other genera of D e s m i d s , were T h e r e is also a filamentous filaSpluerozosmo, great tendency towards the secondary assumption of the m e n t o u s g e n e r a s u c h a s fjpondylosium, Onychonema,

N o t only has this resulted i n the production of true

etc., w h i c h h a d t h e i r o r i g i n from u n i c e l l u l a r forms, b u t unicellular. of such (Turp.)

7

this tendency reveals itself i n certain species of g e n e r a w h i c h are Thus, filamentous forms are occasionally N o r d s t . , G.
5

species

as Gosmoriiim

uhlieptum

m.onilifurme (Tnrp.) mention foliaceu

B a i t s , G. liegnellii the tropical

W i l l e " , Euantrum
8

binale

Ehrenb. certain

a n d Staurustrum of

inconspicuuta Pleurutcem'a filamentous

N o r d s t . , n o t to and Microsterias form of a t y p i c a l l y

Bail., the latter being a true

unicellular genus with complex cell-outlines. T h e D e s m i d i a c e a ' is at t h e present d a y t h e f a m i l y of C o n j u g a t e s

W . & G. S . W e s t i n A n n . B o t . x i i , 1898, p p . 53, 55. - B o k l t i n B i h . t i l l S v . Y e t . - A k a d . H n n d l . B d x i i i , n o . 5, t. i i , f. 3 3 ; J o s h u a i n J o u r n . B o t . x x , 1892. G . S . W e s t i n J o u r n . L i n n . S o c . B o t . x x x i v , 1S99, p p . 1 0 9 1 1 5 . W . <c G . S . W e s t i n J o u r n . B o t . 1 9 0 3 , p. 3 9 , t. 140. f. 19. f K o r d s t e d t i n A c t a U n i v e r s . L u n d , i x , 1 8 7 3 , p. 2 3 , t. i , f. 8. W . & G. S . W e s t i n T r a n s . L i n n . S o c . B o t . ser. 2, v, t. s v , f. 20 it'. W . & G. S . W e s t i n A n n . B o t . x i i , 1898, p. 3 0 , t. i v , f. 3 8 . BQrgesen i n B o t . of F a e r o e s , P a r t I , C o p e n h a g e n , 1 9 0 1 , p. 2 3 5 , t . v h i , f. 4,
1 5 1 5 G 7 8

144 which has attained of an a

Chlorophycea'
maximum in by state of specialization of of sexual i n the

direction characters,

increase

the complexity degeneration

morphological differences.

accompanied

A N C E S T R A L

F I L A M E N T O U S

C O N J U G A T E S

I
Debarja

I
Desm'dioides

Gunatuzygoi] G O N A T O Z Y G , E

S pi r o t s nia Netrium

S A C C O D E R M / E

-SPlItOT.ENlE.E

' Tetmemonis Ichthyocercus

^ Closterium

]V>yn

Triplixera-s

Euaatrum

njimitufu]
* DocicUum Pleurotfeniuin \ \

> . C L O S T E U I E . E _ _

CosDiarium

M ic raster iaa

Xanthidium

Staurastrum Arthrodesmus COS M A R I N E '^pondyloauim V ^ : Phyiuatndocia Hyalotheca Ofiyclionema

\/

I
/

Spliierozosma

.4 Desmidium (Ilidymojmum) Gymiiozyga

y

Streptonema

"i

/ I / / / P L A C O D E R M ^ E

Phytogeny

of the Genera

of

Desmids.

T h e r e i s l i t t l e e p i e s t i o n t h a t t h i s c o m p l e x i t \ ' o f o u t l i n e , w h i c h i s so frequently accompanied processes, h a s b e e n b y a defensive a r m o u r of spines a n d spinous as a m e a n s o f d e f e n c e a g a i n s t the acquired

Desnridiacea
attacks of small aquatic animals. condition i t became necessary

145

A f t e r t h e loss o f t h e f i l a m e n t o u s for t h e s o l i t a r y a n d u n p r o t e c t e d I t is a notable a n d i n other elevations, species oc-

i n d i v i d u a l s to acquire some other means of defence, a n d p r e s u m a b l y the present morphological c o m p l e x i t y is t h e result. fact that those species which
1

occur

on w e t rocks

localities i n w h i c h Amoeba , etc., a r e e i t h e r a b s e n t with a more

Oligocluetes, Tardigrades, Crustacea,

or very scanty, especially at high mucus; whereas those

u s u a l l y possess a c o m p a r a t i v e l y s i m p l e o u t l i n e a n d a r e p r o v i d e d o r less a b u n d a n t c u r r i n g i n deep bog-pools, i n t h e p l a n k t o n , a n d t h e q u i e t margins of d e e p l a k e s , i n w h i c h l o c a l i t i e s s u c h e n e m i e s a b o u n d , a r e g e n e r a l l y possessed o f a m o r e c o m p l i c a t e d , a n d i n m a n y cases o f a f o r m i d a b l e , exterior. These characters acquired b y the unicell are not only protective against t h e depredations o f a q u a t i c a n i m a l s , b u t are also useful as a n c h o r s the i n t h e t i m e o f floods, a n d i n t h e i r a c q u i r e m e n t has exercised its full influence, with t h e vegetable have been p r o d u c e d w h i c h e x h i b i t a b y a n y other living L a w of Symmetry

result that exquisite patterns organisms.

s y m m e t r y far ahead of t h a t shown

There are several thousand

known

species

of Desmids,

about Some

one q u a r t e r o f w h i c h a r e B r i t i s h , a n d a l m o s t a l l o f t h e m c a n b e readily identified b y their external morphological features. are c y l i n d r i c a l w i t h r o u n d e d are flattened a n d often character there are few greater or a t t e n u a t e d apices; disciform ; a n d others surprises than m a n y of them geometry aspects have

are of a radiating

T o one w h o is n o t sufficiently versed i n solid the extraordinary

presented b y some of these plants. and for this reason they require

T h e majority of Desmids examining i n three

three p r i n c i p a l axes of s y m m e t r y a t r i g h t angles T h e m o s t i m p o r t a n t a s p e c t i s t h e front i m p o r t a n t aspects a r e t h e vertical

to one another, positions. T h e other lateral)

view, i n w h i c h t h e p l a n t i s

observed i n t h a t plane c o n t a i n i n g t h e t w o longest axes.

view a n d t h e side ( o r

view (vide fig. 5 1 E a n d F ) .

Desmids are subject these to considerable variation, b u t only within certain limits, a n done of t h e most plants is the constancy exterior of the cell-wall. e x t r a o r d i n a r y facts r e l a t i n g to

of the m a r k i n g s embellishing the

T h e following is a s u m m a r y of the present

1

state of o u r k n o w l e d g e c o n c e r n i n g t h e v a r i a t i o n o f D e s m i d s :
G . S. West, ' O n Variation i n the Desmidieie a n d its B e a r i n g o n their Classific a t i o n , ' J o u r n . L i n n . S o c . B o t . x x x i v , l S ' J ' J , p . i376.
1

W.

A.

10

140 (1) constant which (2) in T h e structure features

Chloropliycew
of tlie cell-contents is o n e o f the must

exhibited by a species;

b u t t h i s fact c a n b e of of the chro-

l i t t l e c l a s s i f i e s t o i y v a l u e o w i n g to t h e v e r y l a r g e n u m b e r of species possess t h e s a m e structure and arrangement mutophnres. T h e o u t w a r d f o r m of t h e c e l l , as seen i n f r o n t v i e w , varies cases (such as i n p u r e cultures) be considerable. feature w i t h i n certain limits, w h i c h are usually very small, b u t w h i c h m a y exceptional T h e form of t h e v e r t i c a l v i e w i s , as a r u l e , a m o r e c o n s t a n t than the form of the front view. (.'->) T h e ornamentation (scrobiculations, granulations, spinubeing always lations, etc.) o f t h e c e l l - w a l l is r e l a t i v e l y constant,

arranged according to a definite law, w h i c h is only transgressed b y variations i n one or more of the i n d i v i d u a l c o m p o n e n t groups w h i c h constitute the pattern of (4) of typical (5) Desmids have a arrangement. numbers from the affect to produce variations T h e prolific g r o w t h a n d rapid division of i m m e n s e tendency forms. Changes i n the conditions of environment cannot

the characters o f a species unless the}' a c t for l o n g periods of t i m e . I t i s m o s t u n f o r t u n a t e t h a t so l i t t l e i s k n o w n c o n c e r n i n g t h e

o

geographical probably imagine. I

d i s t r i b u t i o n o f D e s m i d s , as s u c h a k n o w l e d g e greater value t h a n one w o u l d shown that at first have previously the production

would sight perof

be of m u c h

m a n e n t variation i n species of D e s m i d s u n d e r natural is m u c h m o r e d i f f i c u l t t h a n i s g e n e r a l l y s u p p o s e d ;

1

conditions separated It

also, t h a t some

of t h e p r e t t i l y m a r k e d species are found i n such w i d e l y in every respect is likewise most forms, and possessing improbable owing

localities as C e y l o n , J a v a , H o n g K o n g a n d Q u e e n s l a n d , i d e n t i c a l precisely the same markings'-. this result has been that brought a

about by a parallelism of modification i n the course of the evolution of these to the occurrence of other constant foliuceaspecies w i t h world-wide distribution and equally characters. The

d i s t r i b u t i o n o f Mierasterias t h e g e n u s Micmsteruw,

B a i l , is sufficient to settle t h i s a b e r r a n t o f a l l forms of a

v

p o i n t , as t h e p l a n t i n q u e s t i o n i s t h e m o s t

having secondarily assumed

filamentous cannot

condition ; a n d y e t the plants found i n N o r t h a n d S o u t h A m e r i c a , India, Btirmah, Siam, China, Australia and N e w Zealand be distinguished from
1

one another.

I t s h o u l d also be borne i n

G . S . W e s t , 1. c. p. 3 7 1 . - W . & G . S . W e s t i n T r a n s . L i n n . S o c . B o t . ser. 2, v o l . v i , 1 9 0 2 , p. 1 2 1 .

Desmidiaicea'
m i n d t h a t the transference i>f a n y D e s m i d f r o m drying, being b y natural means of l i v i n g

147 specimens others partial in might arose other is has these extralight by

some of these countries followed

1

to an}' of t h e and

is a n u t t e r i m p o s s i b i l i t y , d e s i c c a t i o n , o r i n m a n y c a s e s e v e n quickly by death, sea-water is e q u a l l y fatal . Moreover, zygospores, one an which

submergence

possibly withstand the entailed vicissitudes i f circumstances by w h i c h t h e y c o u l d be t r a n s f e r r e d from that distribution by their means across c o u n t r y to the expanse of

( s u c h a s b y t h e l o n g f l i g h t o f a w a d i n g - b i r d ) , a r e so r a r e l y f o u n d ocean almost impossible. been perpetuated T h e r e is b u t one by isolated conclusion t o be a r r i v e d a t were derived

f r o m a. c o n s i d e r a t i o n o f t h e s e f a c t s , n a m e l y , t h a t s u c h a s p e c i e s communities which originally from a common communities stock, a n d that the i n d i v i d u a l s of

have r e t a i n e d t h e i r o r i g i n a l characters i n an

ordinarily constant manner. on the the subject of previous

T h u s . i t seems probable t h a t a sound land-connections, and might perhaps

k n o w l e d g e of t h e d i s t r i b u t i o n of D e s m i d s w o u l d s h e d m u c h afford m o r e r e l i a b l e e v i d e n c e

on t h i s p o i n t t h a n t h a t afforded p l a n t s or a n i m a l s . be mentioned Qphiura W e s t , St. N o r d s t . var. A g . , M. eovferta that

k n o w n d i s t r i b u t i o n of a n y other As a significant instance, it m a y

several St.

r e m a r k a b l y fine D e s m i d s , s u c h as Staurastrum Aretiseon W. & ( E h r e n b . ) L u n d . , St. jaeulij'erinn L u n d . , St. Brasiliense furcata G . S. W e s t , Micrasterias ( B a i l . ) A r c h . , St. Cerastes Pleurotcenium only One nodosum on the

Lund.,

longispitniia Lundellii Lund., are

( B a i l . ) L u n d . , a n d others, are not north-western shore

uncommon Ireland, also the of

in t h e eastern parts of N . A m e r i c a a n d t h a t i n E u r o p e t h e y abundant of Borge these from districts of Wales, Scotland, the known the

Outer Hebrides, Scandinavia and Lapland. juctdifeeum Is. a n d Westis Iceland. forms D e s m i d s from snbfossil Facroe

speciesStaurastrum S h e t l a n d Is., t h e

has e x a m i n e d

a n u m b e r of subfossil

glacial clays of t h e Isle of G o t l a n d , a n d a few near F i l e y i n E . Y o r k s h i r e .

e x i s t i n g species have also been n o t e d from a n a n c i e n t peat D e s m i d s t h r i v e b e s t i n s o f t w a t e r , a n d t h e y a r e most, in p e a t y w a t e r w h i c h has a trace of a c i d i t y . they do not flourish no good in water containing the solution, and collection of D e s m i d s W i t h few carbonate can be of

deposit

numerous exceptions lime in in a

made

purely limestone
1

district in which

w a t e r is h a r d .
Coamurium

O n e D e s m i d h a s been d e s c r i b e d as i n h a b i t i n g b r a c k i s h w a t e r , v i z . : salinmn H a n s g . i n O e s t e r r . bot. Z e i t s c l i r . 1880, p. 33o.

102

Chlorophi/cete
I have attempted and
2

to

give the

a reasonable and

classification of observations the study a of

the of the the

genera of mentioned

D e s m i d s based u p o n the evolutionary scheme previously

1

upon he

recent

sound note from

Liitkemiiller . conclusions,

I t is v e r y i n t e r e s t i n g to a r r i v e d at chiefly

that

Lutkeinuller's

which

m i n u t e structure of the cell-wall, coincide almost e n t i r e l y w i t h s c h e m e T p u t f o r w a r d i n 18th), w h i c h w a s b a s e d The forms, by is d i v i s i o n of such Desmids by into many filamentous upon

compresolitary present tribes which

hensive s t u d y of the e x t e r n a l m o r p h o l o g i c a l features of these plants, forms at and the three as is a d o p t e d writers even

t i m e , is no l o n g e r t e n a b l e ; a n d s u c h a n a r r a n g e m e n t as t h a t g i v e n Bessey , in which not based upon a he places

1

Desmids of

under the Desmids

' D e s m i d i e ; e , ' ' A r t h r o d i e a ' a n d ' C o s m a r i e n ' , ' is o b v i o u s l y one careful value. appear from to h a v e study the and is therefore Most genera derived with Mesottunium of no

themselves the

Desmids would and by retrogression other

had an origin from which were filamentous so much

Gylindrocystis, ancestral resemble a n d Geuictduria Conjugates,

themselves Conjugates .
4

T h e g e n e r a Gouatozyyun most present

h a v e so l i t t l e i n some that they must genera

common of be the re-

Desmids, and

existing filamentous more

g a r d e d as h a v i n g h a d a d i s t i n c t o r i g i n f r o m T h e y are however, Mesotieuium place. one or specialized than the Cylindroct/stis.

filamentous

ancestors. Spirotit'ina,

T h e g e n u s Peuiuin undoubtedly Netrinm, of these contains

is t h e m o s t d i f f i c u l t t o r e l e g a t e t o i t s p r o p e r is g e n e r a l l y r e g a r d e d plants, and that to do the it m a n y widely different Liitkemiiller's therefore name include not fit

I n the sense i n w h i c h t h i s g e n u s delight

hails with

suggestion

be a g a i n b r o u g h t four plants from

f o r w a r d as a d i s t i n c t g e n u s the genus, the remainder of

four species w h i c h o b v i o u s l y form a n a t u r a l group. s a t i s f a c t o r i h ' i n t o a n y one place in the scheme

O n the removal classification,

a n d t h e d i f f i c u l t y lies i n t h e fact t h a t o u r k n o w l e d g e of t h e p l a n t s
G . S. W e s t i n J o n r n . L i n n . S u e . H o t . x x x i v , IS',19. - L i i t k e n i i i l l e r i n B e i t r i i g e z u r B i o l , der P t l a u z e n . h e r a u s g e g e b e i i von I l r V. C o h n , B d v i i i , B r e s l a u , 11)01'. * B e s s e y i n T r a n s . A m u r . M i c r . Soc. x x i i , 11101. H a d these g e n e r a o r i g i n a t e d d i r e c t l y f r o m F l a g e l l a t e f o r m s , it is s c a r c e l y c o n c e i v a b l e t h a t the m o t i l e c o n d i t i o n w o u l d n o t be f r e i i u e n t l y r e v e r t e d t o ; i n f a c t , it is r e a s o n a b l e to s u p p o s e t h a t i t w o u l d p l a y a c o n s i d e r a b l e p a r t i n the l i f e - h i s t o r y of these A l g i e . Such is the case in all groups of Alipe with a direct Flagellate ancestry; a n d the e n t i l e absence of m o t i l e f o r m s of a n y d e s c r i p t i o n f r o m the D e s m k i i a c e i e l e n d s s t r o n g .support to the v i e w p u t f o r w a r d f r o m o t h e r c o n s i d e r a t i o n s , of the o r i g i n of t h i s f a m i l y of u n i e e l l s by r e t r o g r e s s i o n .
1 1

Desmidiacea'
is t o n s c a n t y t o a l l o w o f s p l i t t i n g t h e m u p i n t o a n u m b e r o f genera. One cannot sec how, in be the present state of of

14!1 separate knowplants as

our

ledge, such genera are certainly not min/itiim

could

defined, a n d yet some The plant

these

near]}' r e l a t e d .

common!}'

known

Peilium-

(Half's) C l e v e is t h e m o s t p u z z l i n g of a l l . proposed by the Liitkemiiller first the

I have accepted the two sub-families and and also his five tribes, but have placed

" Gonatozyga "

.altered the d e f i n i t i o n of collection

t h e " Ponieru " i n o r d e r to i n c l u d e in the present

heterogynous Peniiim.

of D e s m i d s embraced

genus

T h e f o l l o w i n g is a synopsis of a l l the k n o w n g e n e r a of f a i r o f w h i c h (Icltthyocercus, Umema) arctic. Sub-family Cell-wall unsogmented I. NACOODEItlLE. pores. Point of Triplucerus, Ph y matodocis

Desmids, Strep-

and

a r e e x c l u s i v e l y t r o p i c a l a n d o n e (Ancyloiiema)

is e x c l u s i v e l y

and without

d i v i s i o n of continuous

cells with

indefinite a n d u n k n o w n the cell is developed Tribe 1. the walls of the older f o r m i n g loose filaments. the s m a l l roughnesses * ** constrictod. *

previous half.

to t h e a c t u a l d i v i s i o n .

T h e y o u n g h a l f of

obliquely a n d its walls are absolutely Cells elongate,

Gonatozygae.

cylindrical and

uneonstrictcd, which

Cell-wall with a differentiated outer layer of 1. ... 2. Cells solitary, relatively short sac, w i t h o u t

a n d .spines f o r m a p a r t . (Jotuitozygim. Geiiicu/ttrui. a n d mostly u n outer layer.

Chloroplasts axile Chloroplasts parietal and spirally twisted Spirotasnleae. Cell-wall a simple,

T r i l i e 2.

a differentiated

T h e cell becomes a d u l t b y periodical g r o w t h . O n e cbloroplast i n each cell. t C h l o r o p l a s t s p i r a l l y twisted, axile or parietal tt Chloroplast plane, axile. Cells solitary t tt Cells f o r m i n g short filaments ** T w o cbloroplasts i n each cell. Cbloroplasts star-shaped, radiating from a central pyrenoid Chloroplasts serrated ridged with longitudinal 7. Xetrium. ridges 6. Cyliiidrorystis. 4. 5. Mesotunium. Aiicy/oiieniit, 3. Xpirtibeiua.

Sub-family

II.

PLACODEtiALE. C e l l - d i v i s i o n follows the old portions

Cell-wall segmented, w i t h a differentiated outer layer. a fixed type, w i t h the interpolation of t h e younger surface. ones.

halves between

T h e y o u n g e r portions of t h e cell-wall a r e j o i n e d to t h e older

by an oblique

150
A.

Cldorophycetv
P o i n t of d i v i s i o n of f e l l s variable or s o m e t i m e s fixed (at t h e i s t h m u s ) . 3. Penieae. Cells of moderate length, straight, cylindrical, some(.'ell-wall w i t h or without I'cnium. generally curved ; symmetrical in commonly with pores. Points of of t h e cell. moving ') Hoyn. attenuated towards each excell, 10. Closferitim. T w o chloroplasts i n each pores. T h e cell often a r r i v e s at m a t u r i t y ft. Cells elongate, only, (..'ell-wall

Tribe

times with

a slight median constriction,

P o i n t of d i v i s i o n of cells often variable. by periodical growth. T r i b e 4. one division * Closterieas.

longitudinal plane regularly placed Cells almost granules ** ('ells Chloroplast

in the middle region single, without apical

cylindrical, scarcely

attenuated.

strongly

tremity.

with apical moving granules B.

P o i n t of d i v i s i o n of colls a l w a y s fixed (at the i s t h m u s ) . Cosmariese. of two thin, Cells e x h i b i t great v a r i e t y of form, a n d the cellfirm layers with pores. There is no periodical a d u l t i m m e d i a t e l y after d i v i s i o n b y t h e m a t u r e

T r i b e .">. wall consists growth a.

growth, the cell becoming of the young

seinicell.

T h e p o i n t of d i v i s i o n of the cell, where t h e n e w a n d old parts of the Solitary

cell-wall are obliquely fitted together, r e m a i n s plane d u r i n g d i v i s i o n . or colonial. * A f t e r d i v i s i o n t h e cells r e m a i n free a n d s o l i t a r y . t Cells elongated a n d c y l i n d r i c a l ; constriction slight. Apices id'cells truncate or rounded. | \l Base of seiiiicells plicate Base of semieells plane adorned processes with rings of 13. 11. 12.

Docidium. Pleunittenmm.

^ij A p i c e s o f c e l l s c l e f t , i n c i s i o n o p e n o r n a r r o w . \ Cell-wall furcate H Triphnvnts.

('ell-wall plane. vj) A p i c a l i n c i s i o n w i d e l y o p e n , each a p i c a l angle f u r n i s h e d with a spine 0 0 14. Iclttliyocereus. A p i c a l i n c i s i o n n a r r o w . . . 1 5 . Tetnw moras. or radiating, con-

tt

Cells relatively short, commonly compressed s t r i c t i o n u s u a l l y deep, Cells compressed view);

(at r i g h t angles to t h e p l a n e of the front

from the vertical view fusiform or elliptical, and a central protuberl f i . E'mist'rum. 17. ilicrusterios.

j: C e l l s g e n e r a l l y w i t h a n a p i c a l i n cision ance, m o d e r a t e l y lobed XI ( ' e l l s v e r y c o m p r e s s e d a n i l d e e p l y lobcd or incised HI nished w i t h warts or spines. C e l l s w i t h a m o r e o r less e n t i r e m a r g i n , often f u r -

Desniidlaceo'
*i ('ell-wall smooth, granulate, verrucose, etc. 18. comCen19. 20. ('eutral protuberance

1.31

< 'oils c o m m o n l y w i t h a c e n t r a l p r o t u b e r a n c e .

present or absent
r r

Coxinnn'iim.

Coll-wall with regularly arranged spines, monly i n pairs. tral ways present

protuberance a l Xontliiditim. Arthrodexmus.

0 Cells from

Cells without a central protuberance; angles spinate view comthe vertical

monly

radiating, triangular, quad21. Stniirustrmii.

rangular, or u p to ]]-radiate, rarely fusiform ** A f t e r d i v i s i o n t h e cells r e m a i n attached to form bands. Gelatinous forming bands narrow; few cells 22. many 23. Oorualitnii. to form , HphiHmmmo, b y their apices Cosinochtdittiij. a microscopic colony colony colonies,

t Colonies s p h e r o i d a l ; cells not i n contact, b u t j o i n e d b v gelatinous

5 G e l a t i n o u s b a n d s v e r y b r o a d ; cells f o r m i n g a macroscopic long filaments. ++ C o l o n i e s t h r e a d - l i k e ; c e l l s a t t a c h e d

Cells attached b y special a p i c a l processes. % A p i c a l processes v e r y short XX A p i c a l p r o c e s s e s l o n g a n d o v e r lapping the apices of the a d 2.1. Oitycktmeiixi. j o i n i n g cells A p i c e s o f c e l l s p l a n e a n d flat, i Cells deeply constricted. lipowlylosinm. iij C e l l s i n v e r t i c a l v i e w e l l i p t i c a l 2G. 0 0 <'ells i n v e r t i c a l v i e w q u a d rangular angles XX C e l l s v e r y s l i g h t l y c o n s t r i c t e d . . . b. cell-wall are obliquely division. * ** fitted together, both ways to f o r m develops into each with produced 27. Phymatodoriz, 2 8 . Hyalotheoj. 24.

T h e point of d i v i s i o n of t h e cell, where the n e w a n d old parts of the a g i r d l e - l i k e t h i c k e n i n g or of the old semicells d u r i n g 20. flattened Streptoriema. colonies. apical projections,

ingrowth, w h i c h projects Cells attached

thread-like

Cells j o i n e d b y special a p i c a l processes C e l l s j o i n e d b y t h e i r Hat apices or b y t Cells short, i n vertical view fusiform, triangular or quadrangular (rarely circular w i t h produced angles) tt Cells elongate, c y l i n d r i c a l

30. 31.

Desmidiian. Gymhozyga.

152

Chlorophycea'

Sub-family

I.

SACCODERM.E.

T h i s is a v e r y n a t u r a l g r o u p of D e s m i d s i n w h i c h the c e l l - w a l l unseginented n a n d destitute of pores. T h e r e is n o l i n e o f demarcation between the n e w e r s e m i c e l l a n d the older semicell, the cellwall being absolutely Division continuous.

takes place at no fixed part of the cell (except in a few species of the are Gylindrocystis)u,w\ young semi cells developed from one

obliquely, another as

gradually sliding away they reach maturity. T r i b e 1. This includes removed Desmids. cal, Gonatozyga'. tribe two from The only genera other cells by

w h i c h are considerably

are l o n g and

cylindri-

a n d are j o i n e d of

their apices into fragile filaments length. easily

F i g . 5 3 . A unci B , Gonntozijgon Brebitsvuii De B a r y ( x 4G4); A , f r o m E s b e r C o m m o n , fSuirey; B, from Streusall, N . Vorks. C E , G. Hn'bUsonii var. hn-e ( H i l s e ) W . <e G . S . W e s t , f r o m M i c k l e f Fell, N . Yorks. (x35(j). F a m i G , G. nn'bissoiiii var. miiiHtiim W . & G . S. W e s t , f r o m I i i c c a l l Common, E . Yorks. (x464). H , z y g o s p o r e of G. moii<>t<rn<UM D e B a r y ( x 464). I a n d .1, Genicularia Spirotccnia D e B a r y , f r o m n e a r the L i z a r d , C o r n w a l l ; I, v e g e t a t i v e c e l l ( x 3 1 2 ) ; ,1, z y g o s p o r e ( x 220).

variable up, life but of

T h e filaments break way the intercells, cells become

this i n no feres w i t h the place which free.

individual between have

C o n j u g a t i o n i>nly t a k e s

T h e c e l l - w a l l is hyaline and

differentiated into two

layers, the i n n e r layer b e i n g

Desmidiacere

153

structureless, the m i n u t e p r o m i n e n c e s or s m a l l spines c h a r a c t e r i s t i c of m u s t of the t r i b e f o r m i n g a p a r t of the o u t e r layer. Genus G o n a t o z y g o n or alb' narrowly fusiform, subcapitate and D e B a r y , 1850. (rarely more or 40) T h e cells are c y l i n d r i c a l times longer than the T h e apices are less t r u n c a t e . The occasionapical rarely or each 10-20 always of the

diameter, and without any constriction.

The is

a t t a c h m e n t of t h e cells is v e r y s l i g h t , the least d i s t u r b a n c e c a u s i n g a, g e n e r a l dissociation filament. cell-wall smooth, b e i n g short spines. sometimes Occasionally present plasts. coat.
T h e r e a r e five B r i t i s h s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s , o f w h i c h G. monotienitnn [ t r . Ralfsii (fig. D e B a r y ] a n d G. Brebissoaii D e B a r y [? Docidiuin (Arch.; JJre'bissimii Rabenh., which v a r . miiiutum asperuin 53 A a n d B ) are t h e m o s t a b u n d a n t . D c Bary Brcb.] these

usually covered with each of

minute, sharp prominences axile chloroplasts in equidistant moving limit of the

T h e r e are g e n e r a l l y t w o and contains vacuole of

cell (rarely o n l y one), twisted, an end

w h i c h is r a t h e r n a r r o w , u n d u l a t e d , 4l(i pyrenoids. granules the is chlorocells outer containing

apical

at each

of the

cell, beyond The

O n the formation

the zygospore the conjugating zygospore has a smooth

frequently become geniculate.

S m o o t h varieties of both

s p e c i e s a r e k n o w n a n d G. Kimikani smooth. 4 - 2 7 p. T h e s m a l l e s t f o r m i s G.

is the largest W. & ft S.

s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s ( l e n g t h o f c e l l 1 6 2 3 7 0 ft;

b r e a d t h 11 14 p), i s a l w a y s

W e s t (fig. 5 3 F a n d G ) , w h i c h h a s a l e n g t h o f 4 7 ' 5 G 7 ' 5 p a n d a b r e a d t h o f

Genus G e n i c u l a r i a D c form t o t h o s e o f Gonutozygon, and with stricted The

B a r y , 1858. The

The

cells are s i m i l a r are to

in

b e i n g cylindrical, elongate, filaments the

uncon-

truncate apices.

extremely cells be

fragile a n d the zygospore

c e l l s a l w a y s b e c o m e free p r e v i o u s is g l o b o s e a n d smooth, and T h e c e l l - w a l l is r o u g h o n t h e munotieniuni.

conjugation. almost spiral

conjugating exterior as

become geniculate.

e x a c t l y l i k e t h e c e l l s o f Gonatozygon bands of or r a r e l y s o m e w h a t irregular.

There may

two or three p a r i e t a l chloroplasts i n each n u m b e r of pyrenoids. Desmids.

(J. Spirotieniu Dc Bary

cell, disposed

E a c h chloroplast contains a

Genicularia

is one of t h e r a r e s t k n o w n g e n e r a

has only been found i n the British Islands from G. elegit as V T . & G . S . W e s t i s a length

C o r n w a l l a n d t h e S h e t l a n d I s . ; l e n g t h o f c e l l s 2 0 0 4 0 0 p, b r e a d t h 2 0 2 5 p, i l i a m . z y g o s p . 4 8 5 7 p (fig. 53 I a n d J). more slender species 3 0 3 4 2 7 p, B r e a d t h 1 4 1 6 ' 3 p. in which tho chloroplasts form laser spirals;

I t is o n l y k n o w n f r o m t h e p l a n k t o n of L o c h

F a d a g h o d a , L e w i s , a n d of L o c h n a n E u n , X . U i s t , O u t e r H e b r i d e s ,

154

Chlorophycea'
Tribe In the British of genera 2. of Spirutamiea?. this tribe t h e cells has no are solitary, of a few differentiated

relatively short species

a n d unconstricted

(with the exception

Vylindrocystds).

T h e cell-wall

outer l a y e r a n d is q u i t e s m o o t h .

T h e i n d i v i d u a l s r e a c h *Iie a d u l t T h e cells are s t r a i g h t or very or fusiform, and frequently and the or very constriction subacute

condition b y periodical growth, chiefly i n length. Genus S p i r o t s e n i a Breb., 1848. slightly enveloped apices acute. curved, oblong-cylindrical There i n mucus.

is no m e d i a n

of t h e cells m a y be r o u n d e d ,

truncate,

T h e r e is o n l y one chloroplast i n each cell, w h i c h m a y be spirally T h e nucleus is g e n e r a l l y a s y m m e t r i c a l , a n d T h e genus is divided B a b e n h . , the ehloroplast

b a n d - l i k e a n d p a r i e t a l , or a x i l e a n d cristate, a n d is a l w a y s t w i s t e d to t h e left. the into two sections: c e l l - w a l l is s m o o t h a n d structureless.

i n s e c t . 1, Jfouutaoiteie

is a j i a r i e t a l b a n d s p i r a l l y a r r a n g e d r o u n d t h e i n s i d e o f t h e c e l l w a l l : i n s e c t . 2 , I olyta>nieaJ

B a b e n h . , t h e chloroplast is axile w i t h T h e r e m a y be one

a variable number

of spirally twisted ridges.

or m a n y p y r e n o i d s i n t h e c h l o r o p l a s t .
T h e r e a r e f o u r t e e n B r i t i s h species of t h e genus, n o n e of w h i c h is c o m m o n . .S'. condensate B r e b . ( f i g . 5 4 A ; l e n g t h 1 5 0 2 7 0 p, b r e a d t h 1 8 2 7 p) i s t h e w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d , a n d S. closteridin
P

largest a n d most

(Breb.)

Arch,

is the

s m a l l e s t ( l e n g t h 1 3 - 5 p, b r e a d t h 4 5 4 0 p). thin cell-walls, a n d most living specimens. rarely met with; ornamented.

T h e y are a l l very delicate, w i t h are known a n d they are is u s u a l l y

of t h e m c a n only be identified w i t h c e r t a i n t y from l a y e r of t h e w a l l of the zygospore

T h e zygospores of few i d t h e m the outer

M o s t of t h e species occur i n peat-bogs.

Genus M e s o t s e n i u m Nag., 1849.

T h e cells are c y l i n d r i c a l or T h e apices are, as a rule, there is usually only Sometimes contain'

s u b c y l i n d r i c a l , g e n e r a l l y s t r a i g h t or s l i g h t l y c u r v e d , a n d are w i t h out aii) trace of a m e d i a n constriction.

r

broadly rounded.

T h e chloroplast, of w h i c h

one i n a c e l l , i s a f l a t t e n e d , a x i l e p l a t e e x t e n d i n g f r o m e n d t o e n d of t h e c e l l , a n d t h e r e m a y be one o r s e v e r a l p y r e n o i d s . there are t w o flattened globules chloroplasts. nature.

of t h e genus, (Jreyi Turn. seven of w h i c h occur as p;

T h e cells

often

numerous
There The

of an oily
species

are ten British of these

mucilaginous masses amongst largest breadth

mosses a n d hepaties, generally on w e t rocks. (fig. 54 D ; l e n g t h 7 4 1 2 5 (length 13515-3 p; (Kiitz.) R o y & Biss. breadth

i s M. De

1 5 5 3 0 ^ ) a n d t h e s m a l l e s t i s M. mocrococcum (Kiitz.) W . & G . S. W e s t

v a r . inierocoecvM

Desiindiaced'
S'Ci fi). .V. enhlariiiniiii (Lagorh.) Hansg. 11 -5 p). and is a n attenuated species which occurs i n greenhouses, forming a thin mucilaginous s t r a t u m on d a m p walls, M. Eittllkkerhninm J / , riohmrens De N i i g . is the p., B a r y contain polybreadth S"5!p5

e t c . i l e n g t h 27-1(5 p ; b r e a d t h 1 0 - 5 and J / , j/in-jii/reum W. &

m o s t f r e q u e n t <d' t h e f r e e - f l o a t i n g f o r m s ( l e n g t h 2 5 2 7 p; G . >S. W e s t phyeoporphyriii.

T h e z y g o s p o r e s o f s p e c i e s of t h i s g e n u s a r e g e n e r a l l y

hedral w i t h t h i c k brown walls.

F i g . 54. A , Spirottfiiiti ctnidi'iistitti Brett., from B h i c o n i c h , S u t h e r l a n d ( x 3 3 4 ) , showing parietal chloroplast. B , Sp. obsciiru R a l f s , f r o m T e t r i n g t o n , X . Y o r k s . ( x 435), s h o w i n g the a x i l e , c r i s t a t e c h l o r o p l a s t . C , z y g o s p o r e of Sp. tntneata A r c h . ( x 250, a f t e r A r c h e r ) . D , Mennt,enium lie Gregi T u r n e r , f r o m n e a r S e t t l e , W . Y o r k s . ( x 435). E a n d F , .1/. mncrococcum (Kiitz.) Boy it Biss., f r o m n e a r G i g g l e s w i c k , W . Y o r k s . ( x 331). G . z y g o s p o r e of M. ehlamgilo :pormn B e B a v y , f r o m M a y o , I r e l a n d ( x 3 3 4 ) . H a n d I , CgUndrucystix Bn'bisxanii Y I e n e g h . , f r o m H e l v e l l y n , W e s t m o r e l a n d ; H , v e g e t a t i v e c e l l ; 1. z y g o s p o r e ( x 435). J , Cyl. diplosponi L u n d . , f r o m G a b v a y , I r e l a n d ( x 135). K , Xetyium Digitus ( E h r e n b . ) I t z i g s h . & K o t h e , f r o m M o e l S i a b o d , X . W a l e s ( x 435).

Genus Cylindrocystis and cylindrical, averaging

Jlenegh., LS38. twice longer

The than

cells are s t r a i g h t the diameter, and The constriction.

t h e y m a y or m a y n o t possess a s l i g h t m e d i a n

15(5 apices of the

Chlorop/u/cea'
cells are g e n e r a l l y r o u n d e d or t r u n c a t e l y rounded.

T h e r e is a s i n g l e a x i l e , s u h s t e l l a t e c h l o r o p l a s t i n each s e m i c e l l a n d i n the centre of each c h l o r o p l a s t is a large p y r e n o i d . prolongations species, cell-wall. T h e most a b u n d a n t species is Ci/l. Breliissonii .Mencgh. (length 4 3 5 5 p; breadth 1 5 I S p, iig. 5 4 H and I ; w h i c h occurs i n q u a n t i t y i n u p l a n d Sphagnum-bogs and i n peaty pools. I t sometimes occurs i n pure masses both amongst S p h a g n u m and on wet peat. t'yl. erassa De B a r y also occurs i n Sphagnum-bogs a n d amongst other Algte and mosses on wet rocks. Cyt. iliplospora L u n d , prefers the waters of lakes and quiet pools, and is a much rarer p l a n t ; one form of i t v a r . major W e s t i s the largest member of the genus; length 1 0 2 1 1 4 p; breadth 4 8 5 4 p. G e n u s N e t r i u m ( N a g . , 1849). constriction. The chloroplasts species are A genus w i t h ( i n one straight, cylinspecies four) in and of the chloroplast often become flattened against the The radiating different the i n t e r i o r of vary i n n u m b e r i n the

d r i c a l , o b l o n g - c y l i n d r i c a l or fusiform cells, a n d w i t h o u t a n y m e d i a n two n u m b e r , one ( i n one plates Netrium genus are deeply two) along i n each their s e m i c e l l ; each edges in all chloroThese except chloroin this therefore

p l a s t is a x i l e w i t h a b o u t s i x r a d i a t i n g l o n g i t u d i n a l p l a t e s . notched free The interruption. are excluded T h e r e a r e sev e r a l p y r e n o i d s i n e a c h and scattered. the plants placed from Plaeoderm Desmids, and

plast, generally small from the genus Pe.nium,

on account of the s t r u c t u r e of t h e i r c e l l -

w a l l , w h i c h is u n s e g m e n t e d , w i t h o u t p o r e s , d e s t i t u t e o f a d i f f e r e n tiated outer layer, and quite smooth. X. Digitus (Ehrenb.) I t z i g s h . & Rotbe is one of the most a b u n d a n t D e s m i d s of elevated buggy moorlands and varies much i n form and size; length 1 3 0 - 3 8 7 p\ breadth 4 0 8 2 p; tig. 5 4 K . X. oblongum (De B a r y ) L i i t k e m . occurs in s i m i l a r s i t u a t i o n s b u t is not quite so f r e q u e n t ; length 9 0 1 3 5 p ; breadth 3 2 3 3 p. X. interruption (Breb.) L i i t k e m . is c y l i n d r i c a l w i t h obtusely conical apices, a n d each chloroplast is transversely segmented, so that there are four chloropla.sts in each cell arranged in an axile series. I n this species the free edges of the plates are not n o t c h e d ; length 2 2 0 3 2 0 p; breadth 3 7 - G4 p. Sub-family This group by includes the the II. PLACODERALE. majority of Desmids its and is

great

characterized outer layer. tion between

segmented

cell-wall with

differentiated

T h e c e l l - w a l l u s u a l l y possesses pores, b u t t h i s is not T h e r e is a l w a y s a v e r y d i s t i n c t l i n e of d e m a r c a new semicells, the younger portions of the old and

i n v a r i a b l y t h e case.

Desmidiacea'
the cell-wall not being continuous with the older portions,

157
but of two

j o i n e d to t h e m b y a n a r r o w , o b l i q u e or b e v e l l e d surface. d i v i s i o n is of a f i x e d t y p e , t a k i n g p l a c e previous coil-divisions, and the younger between the older ones. semicells are

T h e cell-

s t r i c t l y i n the m a n n e r

interpolated

T h e s u b - f a m i l y c a n be d i v i d e d i n t o at a fixed of at cells the 3. one fixed

sections, one of w h i c h i n c l u d e s those D e s m i d s i n w h i c h c e l l - d i v i s i o n does not a l w a y s t a k e place does a l w a y s take place a t a A. Point of division p o i n t a n d those i n w h i c h it p o i n t k n o w n as t h e i s t h m u s . variable isthmus. Pen'me. genus, in which the cells are or sometimes fixed

Tribe This solitary, tribe of onh

T

includes

moderate

length, straight and

generally cylindrical.

S o m e t i m e s , b u t not a l w a y s , there is a s l i g h t m e d i a n c o n s t r i c t i o n . T h e points of d i v i s i o n are often v a r i a b l e , a l t h o u g h the a c t u a l c e l l d i v i s i o n is of the same type. T h e c e l l - w a l l m a y be w i t h or w i t h o u t This genus many is d i f f i c u l t to s t r i c t l y which will The cells ultiare pores, a n d the c e l l often grows p e r i o d i c a l l y u n t i l i t b e c o m e s a d u l t . G e n u s P e n i u m Breb., 1844. d e f i n e , as i t u n d o u b t e d l y mately apices have m a y be to find a contains species

resting-place or t r u n c a t e .

elsewhere. The

s t r a i g h t , c y l i n d r i c a l , s u b c y l i n d r i c a l , e l l i p s o i d a l , or fusiform, and the rounded v e r t i c a l v i e w is a l w a y s circular. the each T h e i n n e r layer of the c e l l - w a l l is i n m a n y forms ornaThere is one axile chloroplast i n the of

m e n t e d w i t h s t r i a t u m s , p u n c t u l a t i o n s or g r a n u l a t i o n s , b u t i n others c e l l - w a l l is quite smooth. semicell, with r a d i a t i n g l o n g i t u d i n a l plates which have there is a p r o m i n e n t vacuole near each extremity

free m a r g i n e n t i r e . Sometimes

T h e p y r e n o i d s are one or m a n y a n d u n i s e r i a t e .

the cell containing m o v i n g granules.

T h e r e a r e a b o u t 27 B r i t i s h s p e c i e s o f Penium, N o r d s t . ( l e n g t h 2 5 0 3 5 4 p ; b r e a d t h 3 8 5 1 p; and most striking. P. murguritaeeum o f w h i c h P. Libellulu (Foeke) (Elirenh.) spimstrio/atum up into 25

r i g . 55 D ) i s o n e o f t h e l a r g e s t

( E h r e n b . ) B r e b . , / ' . t'ylindeus

B r e b . ( t i g . 55 A a n d B ) a n d o t h e r s , a r e g r a n u l a t e d s p e c i e s , a n d P. s t r i a t i o n s on the c e l l - w a l l , w h i c h often anastomose dot-like thickenings. P. pohjmerrplarm

B a r k e r ( l e n g t h 1 2 3 2 7 4 p ; b r e a d t h 2 3 2 G p ; tig. 55 C ) is a species w i t h spiral or b e c o m e b r o k e n P e r t y , l e n g t h 5 5 5 8 p\ iueonsjiicuum Nordst. breadth

27 p) i s o n e o f t h e m o s t g e n e r a l o f t h e u p l a n d , m o o r l a n d s p e c i e s , a n d s o m e o f t h e s m a l l e s t s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s a r e P. breadth 5 5 ' 7 p), P. mi/udissimum West (length 14'519 p ; 12'213^; breadth (length

158

Chlorophjieete
West (length 1 0 - 7 1 1 -5 u ; b r e a d t h colour. species elsewhere. of /'. the be fj-8 T h e c e l l - w a l l <d' m a n y of t h e s p e c i e s i s o f a y e l l o w o r r e d d i s h brown longest but gated irihiv.ttiM the relegenus, ( B a l f s ) C l o v e is r e l a t i v e l y should, perhaps,

G - 8 7 - 3 n) a n d P. subortnui/uhire 7 ft; t i g . .>5 E ) .

r

Tribe

4.

Clvsteriew. elongate, towards There is

T h e cells are ally each attenuated extremity.

generally curved, and usu-

no t r a c e of a m e d i a n c o n striction a n d the plants are circular i n transverse tion. are a l w a y s i n cell-wall pores. the secT h e jioints of d i v i s i o n middle the

rep-ion o f t h e c e l l a n d

u s u a l l y possesses T h e cells are only i n one longi&

symmetrieal Genus G. S.

tudinal plane. Roya West West, bSOti. This first

genus was n a m e d after the late D r J o h n R o y , who pointed out the differences

between those plants w h i c h are n o w i n c l u d e d i n it and

F i g . 55. A a n d B , Penium Cylindrux (Ehrenb.) B r e b . ; A , from L o c h M i n n o c h , K i r k c u d b r i g h t ; B , zygospore from T h n r s l e y C o m m o n , S u r r e y ( x 47-1). C , P. sjiirostriolatum B a i t e r , f r o m K e r r y , I r e l a n d ( x 474), D , P. Libellnla (Focke) Nordst., from Bowness, W e s t m o r e l a n d (x'JOO). E, fuboclanyului-c West, w i t h zygospore, from K i l l a r n e y , Kerry, I r e l a n d ( x 3 l > 5 ) . F , P. curium Breb., from Giimspound, Devonshire ( x 474). t l and H , Hnyu ubtum ( B r e b . ) W . & G. S. W e s t v a r . muiitnmi W . & G. S. W e s t , f r o m B a i l d o u Moor, W. Yorks. (x570). 1, B. Cambrica W . A- G. S. W e s t , f r o m L l y n O g w e n , N . W a l e s ( x 474). J a n d K , 11. Pneudarlosleriuin (Boy) W . & G. S. W e s t , f r o m B i h n o o r , N . Y o r k s . ( x474).

s p e c i e s o f Cloxterium.

The

cells are elongate, e v l i n d r i - . cal, very s l i g h t l y curved and scarcely attenuated towards the poles. There is only one c h l o r o p l a s t w h i c h occupies almost the entire cellc a v i t y . I t e x t e n d s to w i t h i n a very are short distance In of the each pole a n d its e x t r e m i ties convex.

Desmidiacea'
m e d i a n portion of the chloroplast asymmetrical. thin and The single for t h e c e l l t h e r e is a s l i g h t l a t e r a l e x c a v a t i o n i n tho lodgement of the n u c l e u s , which is thus four to t h i r t e e n p y r e n o i d s i n tin.'

T h e r e are from pores.

c h l o r o p l a s t , a r r a n g e d i n a s i n g l e series. without genus is readily distinguished with convex

T h e c e l l - w a l l is r e l a t i v e l y from Glosteriuui hy the in

absence of any m a r k e d a t t e n u a t i o n towards the apices chloroplast extremities, the

a n d by the room

latter being

s u c h close p r o x i m i t y to t h e ends of t h e cell t h a t t h e r e is n o for a n a p i c a l v a c u o l e . characteristic.

T h e r e are o n l y three, species of t h e g e n u s , It. vbtusit an ( B r e b . ) W . & G . 8. W e s t uncommon l-'"> eof Desmid It. rare :V5is n o t narrow in mountainous (Roy) length

T h e l a t e r a l p o s i t i o n o f t h e n u c l e u s is also

a l l of w h i c h occur i n B r i t a i n . - tig. 55 length breadth G and H) p\ very districts; 48117 is a

( a n d i t s v a r . Muittu/m

breadth

Pseuiloelosteeiiiut occurrence;

W . & G . S. W e s t

species

! J 8 V J i l p;

2'u'3 p ; Wales;

fig. oo J a n d K .

It. Vnmbricti

W . & G . S. W e s t i s o n l y k n o w n f r o m X . t i g . 5 5 I.

l e n g t h 1 7 3 1 7 7 p;

b r e a d t h U 2 0'7 p;

Genus

C l o s t e r i u m Nitzsch,

1817'.

The

cells

are

elongate, arcuate. long

g e n e r a l l y d i s t i n c t l y c u r v e d , a n d often m a r k e d l y l u n a t e or I n m o s t cases t h e y are s t r o n g l y a t t e n u a t e d t o w a r d s latter being obtuse, truncate, rostrate, or drawn needle-like points. out

the poles, the into

I n m o s t of these p l a n t s t h e c e l l - w a l l possesses cell-wall r u n n i n g from in different in each in each room species pole of to the and The apical

pores a n d i n a l a r g e n u m b e r of species it is s t r i a t e d , t h e s t r i a t u m s b e i n g internal t h i c k e n i n g s of the of the striations There may be one varies two very pole a n d disposed at r e g u l a r intervals. much genus. there are chloroplasts, pyrenoids The number and strength one semicell,

or many

chloroplast.

e x t r e m i t i e s of t h e c h l o r o p l a s t s are c o n c a v e a n d t h e y do not reach the apices vacuoles produced

1

of the

cell, thus affording one I n those species do not

for p r o m i n e n t

which contain

or m a n y m o v i n g g r a n u l e s of v a r i a b l e i n w h i c h t h e apices are g r e a t l y extend into the prolongations,

size a n d shape.

the chloroplasts

T h e n a m e "Arthroditt" ( H a f . i n B e s v . - l o u r n . 1813, i , p . '235) c a n n o t p o s s i b l y be u t i l i z e d as a g e n e r i c n a m e i n p l a c e o f Closterium. Katincsque's diagnosis a p p l i e s e q u a l l y to Ankistrodesmus, Penium, Doeidiuiu, Pleuroticuiuiu, Cylindroeystis, a n d Tetmemorus. N o r d s t e d t ( i n H e d w i g i a 1S'J3, H e f t 3, p. 118) h a s c l e a r l y p o i n t e d n u t t h a t " Arthrodia" must always remain a " g e n u s ignotum " a m i a " nomeudeleudmn." T h e s a m e a u t h o r ' s r e m a r k s s h o u l d a l s o be c o n s u l t e d c o n c e r n i n g "Gyges E h r e n b . , " " Ilelierella B o r y , " " Ursinella T u r p i n , " " Prolifera Vauch." and"C'ojuyata Vauch."

Chl&rophycete
and the apical vacuoles are often correspondingly l e n g t h e n e d out.

T h e c h l o r o p l a s t s are s i m i l a r i n f o r m to those of t h e g e n u s

Penium.

c o n s i s t i n g : of a n a x i l e m a s s w i t h m o r e or less d i s t i n c t l o n g i t u d i n a l

F i g . 50. A , Closterium acerosum ( S c h r a n k ) E h r e n b . , f r o m G l e n Shee, P e r t h s h i r e ( x ' 2 0 0 ) . B D , CI. striolatiim E h r e n b . , f r o m F r e n s h a m , S u r r e y ; B a n d C, o u t l i n e s , x 125 ; D , x 260. E , ( 7 . acutnm B r e b . , f r o m S l i g a e h a u , S k y e ( x 474). F , 67. parvuhna N i i g . , z y g o s p o r e , f r o m E s h e r W e s t - e n d C o m m o n , S u r r e y ( x 474). G , CI. rout rat am E h r e n b . v a r . brerirostratum West, zygospore, from W i m b l e d o n C o m m o n , S u r r e y ( x 200).

rido-es. The

In

CI.

acutum

Brcb. and of the

several species

others of

there

are

no

longitudinal

ridges. many this genus is very In stating

curvature of

c o n s t a n t a n d m a y he u t i l i z e d as a s p e c i f i c c h a r a c t e r .

Desmidiacea'
tlie m e a s u r e m e n t s of a species, the d i a m e t e r across t h e c e l l s h o u l d be g i v e n , t h e d i s t a n c e curvature The spherical conical CI. of the outer margin are of CI. expressed calosporum 5b (I) and zygospores zygospore papulations. and generally between in degrees and Wittr. CI. is of

101

the middle arc. but such

of the the

the apices, a n d smooth, species, of

globose

furnished

with as

The

zygospores of c e r t a i n truncate angles: twisted.

rostratuiu

E h r e n b . (fig. quadrate with

Kdtzingii that

Breb., arc t'l. Venus

flattened Kiitz.

is also a n g u l a r a n d

sometimes

T h e r e are about H.-tiitzsch

00 B r i t i s h species Wit.tr.

of the genus, of w h i c h
-

CI.

tiirijiditni //tisillum ft) most are CI. CI. 7 "5MS

E h r e n b . ( l e n g t h 4 7 0 0 4 0 p; v a r . iiionn/it/nini CI. on'm/lnre the smallest.

B r e a d t h 4 3 8 0 p; i s t h e l a r g e s t a n i l ('I. (length 2IC840 4 p ; breadth jimmum Tull'en W e s t and

B r e b . are the

e l o n g a t e s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s , a n d c e r t a i n f o r m s o f CI. neutum arc the narrowest. CI. parnihim aivrnxnm bogs. roxtratum groups, the median N a g . (tig. 5 0 F , CI. I'<>* K i i t z . , CI. Leibleinii E/irenln-ryii are CI.

B r e b . ( f i g . 5G K ) K i i t z . f t i g . 51 B ) ,

T h e c o m m o n e s t a n d m o s t w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d species E h r e n b . , CI. CI. grwiln . M e n e g h . ( f i g . 51 A ; a n d xtriolatum Ehrenb. and

( 7 . mo nil iff r u m ( B o r y ) The commonest Ehrenb. first one

(Schrank) Ehrenh.

B r e b . is often a b u n d a n t i n S p h a g n u m

s t r i a t e d species

L i i t k e m i i l l e r h a s d i v i d e d the. g e n u s a n d 1 t h i n k q u i t e c o r r e c t l y i n t o t w o being characterized by the possession of a n elongated cell-wall second girdle, w h i c h is a n i n t e r c a l a t i o n of a c y l i n d r i c a l piece of to cell-division.

resulting from a growth to m a t u r i t y subsequent becoming adult i m m e d i a t e l y after cell-division.

The

g r o u p is c h a r a c t e r i z e d b y t h e absence of t h i s g i r d l e , the t w o

daughter-cells

B.

Point

of

division

of

cells 5.

always

fixed

at

the

isthmus.

Tribe

Cosmarieie. are i n c l u d e d i n t h i s t r i b e in s p h e r i c a l colonies, a n d and most

T h e great m a j o r i t y of D e s m i d s s o l i t a r y or f i l a m e n t o u s , or g r o u p e d consists of two t h i n , very ornamented with spines, firm

a m o n g s t t h e m t h e r e is g r e a t d i v e r s i t y of f o r m a n d size. of t h e m possess at least t h r e e p l a n e s of s y m m e t r y . warts and excrescences

T h e y are

The cell-wall of all kinds.

layers, w i t h pores, a n d is f r e q u e n t l y

T h e r e is no p e r i o d i c a l g r o w t h , the cell b e c o m i n g a d u l t i m m e d i a t e l y after d i v i s i o n b y the m a t u r e g r o w t h of the y o u n g e r semicell, Seiies a. T h e oblique j u n c t i o n of the new and the region T h e p l a n t s are s o l i t a r y or colonial. 11 old halves of the c e l l - w a l l (at during division. w. A . of the isthmus) r e m a i n s quite plane

102 Genus D o c i d i u m

Chlorophycea'
Breb., 1 8 4 4 ; em. L u n d c l l , 1871. They are The cells

are c o m p a r a t i v e l y s m a l l , elongate, s t r a i g h t and slightly constricted. from is subeylindrical constricThe there base is a The and arc w i t h a n i n f l a t i o n on each side of t h e tion, or nodulose of each semicell p o l e to p o l e . plicated and

small basal grannie under each plication. point of distinction The i n each between apices this genus of the cells

basal p l i c a t i o n of t h e semicells is t h e p r i n c i p a l Plmrotci'iiiinn. chloroplast form, and

always truncate and smooth.

T h e r e is a c e n t r a l

semicell, very irregular in

c o n t a i n i n g an axile row of pyrenoids.

T h e zygospores are u n k n o w n .
T h e r e a r e t h r e e B r i t i s h s p e c i e s , o f w h i c h D. B r e b . is the o n l y one e v e n i t i s d i s t i n c t l y r a r e ; l e n g t h 1 0 7 2 0 2 fi; a t b a s a l i n f l a t i o n o f s e m i c e l l s 1 2 1 3 ft; Bocuhnn breadth western seniicells shallow f i g . 57

that is widely distributed, and t i g . 57 A 0 . the the

U
F i g . 57. AC,
DoeidiuiuBacuJumilYvh..

J),

uudiihituin of

Bail,

is

restricted

to

districts

Ireland and from

Scotland, and length

have a nodulose appearance caused by repeated constrictions D and E. base to a p e x ; b r e a d t h a t b a s a l i n f l a t i o n o f s e m i c e l l s 1 3 1 0 fi;

from Bowness, Westm o r e l a n d ; A , x 315 ; B , base of s e m i c e l l x 630 ; C , b a s a l v i e w of semicell, x 630.

D and E, I), undn-

1 8 7 2 0 2 p.;

Genus cells are stricted.

Pleurotsenium elongate,

Nag-.,

1841). slightly

The con-

latum Bail., from near Ougditerard, G a l way, Ireland ; 1>, x 315 ; R , base of s e m i c e l l . x 630.

straight, and

T h e y are c y l i n d r i c a l , w i t h or w i t h o u t

inflations on e i t h e r side of the c o n s t r i c t i o n , or t h e y m a y be n o d u l o s e a l o n g t h e i r e n t i r e l e n g t h . towards is no are each pole and the the apices semiof the

They

are s l i g h t l y a t t e n u a t e d projections. There

are u s u a l l y t r u n c a t e , often b e i n g f u r n i s h e d w i t h a r i n g of conical, tooth-like cells. several basal p l i c a t i o n of furnished broken with up a into T h e c h l o r o p l a s t s a r e d i s p o s e d as l o n g i t u d i n a l , p a r i e t a l b a n d s , i n each semicell, and they number Sometimes become numerous

pyrenoids. species

parietal pieces, each c o n t a i n i n g a single p y r e n o i d . the c e n t r a l p o r t i o n s of

I n most of

the cell c o n t a i n large vacuoles a n d a yellow colour They and are

occasionally n u m e r o u s m o v i n g g r a n u l e s are observed i n t h e t e r m i n a l or s u b t e r m i n a l ones. granules normally T h e s e g r a n u l e s are of in the genus black w h e n seen i n mass, d i f f e r i n g i n t h i s respect from the m o v i n g present Closterium.

Desmidiacete
produced species mostly by pathological they are conditions. and Zygospores of

1
few

are

known :

globose

smooth.

F i g . 5 s . A , Pleurotcrnium coronatum (Breb.) H a b e u h . , from H e l v e l l y n , Westm o r e l a n d ( x 2 3 6 ) . B , z y g o s p o r e of 7'/. PJtrrnbergii (Breb.) D e B a r y , f r o m Tbnrsley C o m m o n , Surrey (x31n). Species temperate filamentous PI. maximum De PL of this genus are m u c h regions, condition. (Beinsch) Only Lund, nine more abundant in the tropics assume a than in secondary

a n d t h e tropical species frequently species are k n o w n s p e c i e s i s PI.

M

as B r i t i s h , of w h i c h Ehroiberijii PI. (Breb.) Traheeula to the

i s t h e l a r g e s t , r e a c h i n g a l e n g t h o f 8 5 2 p. a n d abundant breadth (Breb.) 1824 ; l i g . 58 B .

a d i a m e t e r o f 5 4 p.. B a r y ; length

T h e most

2 4 0 4 0 0 p\

( E h r e n b . ) N a g . a n d PI. truncatum

N a g . are each

widely distributed.

nodusirm ( B a i l . ) L u n d , i s t h e m o s t s t r i k i n g s p e c i e s a n d i s c o n f i n e d

western districts of W a l e s , I r e l a n d a n d Scotland. Genus Tetmemorus with s t r a i g h t cells of Halts, 1844. T h i s is a w e l l - m a r k e d genus in the

moderate

length, slightly constricted

112

104 middle tightly a n d deeply towards closed. cleft each

Chlorophycea'
at each pole apex. T h e cells cleft are usually o r i n c i s i o n is semicell

attenuated

a n d the apical chloroplast

There

is a central

i n each

w i t h a single axilo row of pyrenoids.

T h e zygospores are globose angles.

(length

and smooth, or subquadrate w i t h r o u n d e d

There are only 138238 p
;

four

British p;

species,

T. </rann/tti* ( B r e l i . ) T i a K i

B r e a d t h 30---15

t i g . ft!)) a n d T. liens

( K i i t z . ) Bait's (length T h e former, ubiquiDesmid

5 7 7 0 p ; b r e a d t h 1!)25 p) b e i n g t h e m o s t w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d . tous of D e s m i d s a n d t h e latter h a s a d i s t i n c t preference T. Jirelnssmiii fXTeiiegli.) Half's i s a m o r e Sphagnum.

w h i c h possesses a sparsely s c r o b i c u l a t e d c e l l - w a l l , is one o f t h e most districts. o r less f r e q u e n t

for mountainous

in lings a n d pools c o n t a i n i n g s u b m e r g e d

Genus E u a s t r u m Ehrenb., f832. relatively shorter than

I n this genus

the cells are of the

i n a n y of the preceding

genera

F i g . CO. A , Euastrum eleijnus ( B r e b . ) K i i t z . (a f o r m ) , f r o m C a p e t C u r i g , N . W a l e s ( x 47-4). B , z y g o s p o r e o f /.'. eleiiuns, f r o m X e w F o r e s t , H a n t s . ( x 474). C , E. hi mile ( T u r p . ) K l i r e n b . , from T h u r s l e y C o m m o n , S u r r e y ( x 474). D , zygospore of E. tibloiijiinu ((trev.) B a l l ' s , f r o m B i l m o o r , N . Y o r k s . ( x ' i O O ) . / , f r o n t v i e w ; , side o r l a t e r a l v i e w ; c, v e r t i c a l v i e w .

Cosmariea

and they are always distinctly battened. depth.

Seen

from

the front view they are elliptical, or n a r r o w l y elliptical, a n d they possess a m e d i a n c o n s t r i c t i o n o f c o n s i d e r a b l e notched. being I n t h e lobed species there T h e lateral margins m a y be entire or lobed, a n d t h e apices are u s u a l l y deeply is a l w a y s a n o d d n u m b e r o f bears t h e notch) views lobes to each termed semicell, t h e apical lobe ( w h i c h t h e ' p o l a r lobe.'

I n t h e vertical a n d side

Desinidiacefc
there each is g e n e r a l l y side of a well-marked very protuberance in the it middle of

t h e semicells. is often

T h e r e is o n e a x i l e c h l o r o p l a s t i n e a c h irregular; occasionally scattered or spines or possesses the are T h e r e is a s i n g l e c e n t r a l ones i n with ellipsoid, and

semicell, which pyrenoid large furnished papilla'.

irregularly disposed, l o n g i t u d i n a l plates. i n t h e s m a l l species and The either with numerous species.

several simple

z y g o s p o r e s are globose

conical

T h e r e are 43 B r i t i s h species of the genus, a b o u t h a l f of w h i c h are w i d e l y distributed. d u e s m a l l e s t a n d p e r h a p s the m o s t a b u n d a n t species of E. eleyaus B r e b . (fig. 0 0 A a n d B ) , E. anmtum the g e n u s i s E. Innate ( T u r p . ) R a i t s ; l e n g t h 1 0 2 0 p ; b r e a d t h !J -\Gp; 5 - 5 7 p\ fig. 6 0 0 . E. Didi'/ta ( T u r p . ) R a l f s a n d E. obtonyum common. form E. insiyne thickness Fdirenb.,

( G r e w ) R a l f s (rig. 60 ])) a r e w i d e l y

d i s t r i b u t e d a l l over the c o u n t r y , b u t i n some d i s t r i c t s t h e y are by no means H a s s . ( l e n g t h I K S H O / i ; b r e a d t h 4 0 GO p) i s a n u p l a n d Sphagnum. E. rerrucosum Ehrenb. (Grew) and Ralfs eraxsnm (Breb.) found abundantly amongst ;

E. yemnMtum

B r e b . a r e t w o o f t h e p r e t t i e s t s p e c i e s , a n d E.
M

K i i t z . (length 107185

b r e a d t h 8 7 0 7 p) a n d E. ublonyum

( l e n g t h 1 4 4 1 6 7 p ; b r e a d t h 8 0 8 3 p) a r e t h e l a r g e s t s p e c i e s f o u n d i n B r i t a i n . E. j met inn In/ii B r e b . i s m o r e f r e q u e n t l y f o u n d w i t h z y g o s p o r e s t h a n a n y o t h e r species of the genus.

Genus Tetracliastruni

Micrasterias Dixon,

Ag.,

1827.

[Holocystls contains

Hass., some

1845; of the man}'

1850.]

This genus

largest a n d p r e t t i e s t of D e s m i d s . in outline. three or

T h e cells are flattened, i n

cases a l m o s t d i s c - s h a p e d , a n d t h e y are c i r c u l a r o r b r o a d l y e l l i p t i c a l T h e semicells are d i v i d e d b y deep incisions into c i t h e r five lobes, of which and the polar lobe ma}' be entire or excavation outwards at the apex. and are T h e lateral lobes the}' of are by of incisions the cells

furnished w i t h a wide are sometimes n a r r o w widen from the base into variable depth occasionally side or There vertical

attenuated, but The are or hat

more frequently

divided

lobules. the

surfaces

f u r n i s h e d w i t h spines or w a r t - l i k e projections, view cells generally ridges, are at narrowly chloroplast i n each and globose the apex.

and in fusiform. often many

is a c e n t r a l , p l a t e - l i k e pyrenoids. spines, The simple

semicell, and

exhibiting irregular thickenings scattered with strong or

containing

zygospores furcate

furnished

T h e r e a r e 16 B r i t i s h s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s , n o n e o f w h i c h a r e r e a l l y a b u n d a n t , although 1 2 9 p; fig. M. 61 dentieuhitn B) Breb. (length 205350 p; M. rolata breadth (Grew) 185270 Ralfs p\ fig. 61 C ) a n d M. trunrata 2 2 0 2 4 0 p; (Corda) Breb. ( l e n g t h 1 0 0 1 3 8 p; breadth 0 0 (length

arc w i d e l y distributed.

b r e a d t h 195220 p) a n d J / , papillifera

Breb. (length 1 3 5 1 4 5 / / ;

Chlorophycea'
b r e a d t h 1 1 5 1 4 5 p) a r e n o t u n c o m m o n w h i l s t J/, ostiums E a l f s v a r . mvcnmutu i n p e r m a n e n t boggy pools a n d lakes, ( D i x o n ) W i l l e a n d M. .Tenner! R a l f s J / , fvrcalo fKtitz.)

are f r e q u e n t l y f o u n d i n t h e S p h a g n u m - h o g s of m o u n t a i n o u s areas. A g . , J / . Crvx-Melitensis R a l f s a r e a m o n g s t t h e rarest a n d m o s t elegant species of t h e genus.

( E h r e n b . ) H a s s . ( f i g . 61 A ) a n d M. pinnatifielo

F i g . 6 1 . A , Slicrasterias C'ru.c-Melitensis (Ehrenb.) Hass., from Bowness, Westmoreland (x365). B , M. truneata (Corda) Breb., from T h u r s l e y C o m m o n , S u r r e y ( x 2 0 0 ) . C , z y g o s p o r e o f 31. dentieulntii Breb., from Halgavor Moor, Cornwall ( x l l O ) .

Genus C o s m a r i u m Corda, 1834. GulocyHndrus Pleurota'uiop.sis (Nag.) Kirchn., 1878 ;

[Dysphinctium Cusnutridium

Nag., 1849: Gay, 1884; genus type

( L u n d . ) L a g e r h . , 1887.]

T h i s is t h e largest to a c o m m o n

of D e s m i d s , e m b r a c i n g several h u n d r e d s o f species, w h i c h a l t h o u g h exhibiting m a n y varied characters, all conform of s t r u c t u r e . constriction more than one-and-a-half others exceedingly deep. semicircular, ovate, no apical notch. times the breadth. T h e cells are relatively short a n d t h e length is rarely T h e r e is a median o f v a r i a b l e d e p t h , i n s o m e cases v e r y s l i g h t , b u t i n T h e semicells m a y be circular, elliptical, i n general outline, pyramidate, or cuneiform The c e l l - w a l l m a y be with

a n d t h e a p e x , w h i c h m a y b e r o u n d e d o r b r o a d l y t r u n c a t e , possesses smooth, scrobiculate, the ornagranulate, verrucose, plan. There or clothed minute spines,

m e n t a t i o n i n a l m o s t a l l cases b e i n g a r r a n g e d u p o n some definite is f r e q u e n t l y a protuberance of some considerable

Desmidiaeea'

1(57

s i z e i n t h e m i d d l e o f e a c h filer o f t h e s e i n i e e l l , so t h a t t h e v e r t i c a l v i e w , w h i c h i s e l l i p t i c a l i n s e m e s p e c i e s , m a y i n o t h e r s be f u r n i s h e d o n each side w i t h a m o r e or less p r o m i n e n t s w e l l i n g . I n the m a j o r i t y of species t h e r e is one central chloroplast in each s e n i i c e l l , p o s s e s s i n g four s o m e w h a t c u r v e d l o n g i t u d i n a l [dates a n d e i t h e r one or t w o large p v r e n o i d s . I n a few species there arc

F i g . 62. A , Cosmtirium reniformc ( R a i l s ) A r c h , (a f o r m ) , f r o m W i c l s e n F e n , C a m b s . ( x 473). B , C. gmnutum B r e b . , f r o m C h i p p e n h a m F e n , C a m b s . ( x 473). C a n d D , C. ijriuintitm v a r . subgriiiintum Nordst., from Hornsey Mere, B . Yorks. ( x 473). E G , C. Meiieghinii Breb.; E and F , from Hornsey Mere, E . Yorks.; G , z y g o s p o r e of a f o r m f r o m B o w n e s s , W e s t m o r e l a n d ( x 473). H , C. pt\enmrsinn B r e b . , f r o m C a r r a n t n o h i l l , K e r r y , I r e l a n d ( x 473). I a n d J , C. biocnltitum BrtSb.; I , f r o m B o s w e l l B i t s , C a m b s . ; .1. z y g o s p o r e f r o m B u t t e n h a m C o m m o n , Surrey (x473). K a n d L , f o r m s of C'. Jtt'gitt'sii B e i u s c h ; L s h o w s one stage of c e l l - d i v i s i o n ( x l t 7 0 ) . M , C. i.itluniuui W e s t , f r o m H a r r i s , O u t e r H e b r i d e s ( x 473). N , C. pseudticnnnuliiin N o r d s t . , from C a p e l C u r i g , N . Wales ( x 4 7 3 ) . / , f r o n t v i e w ; s, side o r l a t e r a l v i e w ; r , v e r t i c a l v i e w .

several (from

four to e i g h t ) p a r i e t a l c h l o r o p l a s t s i n each s e m i c e l l ,

each c o n t a i n i n g one or m o r e p y r e i i o i d s . S o m e i n v e s t i g a t o r s of these p l a n t s h a v e a t t e m p t e d to establish Niigeli's genus Dysphinctium (= which Calocylindras are best left K i r c h n . ) in order m the old genus to i n c l u d e c e r t a i n species

108 CosIIKtriiim. divided artificial tceniupsis even to The upon be of genus manv

CJdoropht/ced'
Dysplriuctiaiu of the can never forms be that recognized different Pleitroa

m a s o u n d s y s t e m o f c l a s s i f i c a t i o n , as o p i n i o n m u s t a l w a y s r e m a i n commonest value. authors have can included in it. a n y real be never I t s c h a r a c t e r s a r e too i n d e f i n i t e a n d systematic Similarly, few as i t w o u l d be

e s t a b l i s h e d as a g e n u s , including a

small, polyphyletie gruous species scheme the that of the

assemblage, C'osmariinn. of

.strangely i n c o n evolutionary that and in have single the one I remembered

w h i c h occupy places genus the has

far apart i n the I t m u s t be is of be an the

p r i m i t i v e chloroplast the by
1

Desmids been members have to

axile genus.

parietal condition a few sections that i f the will

independently Cosmurii.nn based Until

acquired

t'osiuuriwu split up,

scattered not

already stated the

large genus

is u l t i m a t e l y upon

characters alone, b u t u p o n c o m b i n a t i o n s of characters of w h i c h e x t e r n a l form w d l be the m o s t best left i n i t s e n t i r e t y . The almost zygospores m a y with simple be or globose, furcate
1

paramount.

m o r e is k n o w n t h e g e n u s is

c o n c e r n i n g the d i s t r i b u t i o n of species

o f Oosmurimn,

angular-globose, may be s m o o t h , of variable black.

cubical, length,

or or

of a n y o u t w a r d form : t h e y

scrobiculate, vielano-

furnished sjyorinn

spines

adorned with conical papilla .

I n a f e w s p e c i e s , s u c h a s 0.

Arch., the spore-wall becomes perfectly

T h e largest ovale

A s t l i e r c a r e 2.50 B r i t i s h s p e c i e s o f t'osiruirinm t h e c h i e f p e c u l i a r i t i e s of the genus. b r e a d t h 1 0 0 - 1 0 7 p.). ( l e n g t h 7'8 morstnn 8 fi; The B r i t a i n , a n d also one of t h e rarest, is C b r e a d t h CriG'5 p).

i t is not easy to p o i n t out species which W . & (!. occurs in S. ('. West pneKalfs (length 182188^;

s m a l l e s t is C. xuhn-timforme

T h e c o m m o n e s t species found i n the (Bory) Menegh., ( l a y , V. moorland N o r d s t . , t'.liumile I n t h e bogs of yranntam districts areas Lund.,

p o n d s a n d d i t c h e s o f l o w l a n d d i s t r i c t s a r c C. IJotrytis B i v b . (fig. 0 2 I I ) , ('. xubeostatum C. Meiuyltinii is Brcb. B r c b . v a r . subyrunutum several f o r m s of ('. Cucurhita C. llalfsii Breb.

N o r d s t . (fig. 0 2 (' a n d D ) , ('. ahbreriattrm usually abundant, and in upland

Kaeib. and

Sphagnum

B r e b . , C. pyniniidatian

B r e b . , C. xulitantidum

Nordst., and others, L u n d . , C. anceps

are fairly general. C. subspeciomnn

S o m e s p e c i e s , s u c h a s C- llohnknse

N o r d s t . a n d C. Pokornyauum

( G r u n . ) W . & G . S. W e s t , are N o r d s t . , C. microspliinetinu Arch, pyynneum

u s u a l l y f o u n d o n d r i p p i n g r o c k s , a n d C. Dorre/we

N a d s t . , a n d several others, prefer wet calcareous rocks.

s o m e t i m e s occurs i n m y r i a d s a m o n g s t the leaves of s u b m e r g e d S p h a g n u m

Genus X a n t h i d i u m are s o m e w h a t
1

E h r e n b . , 1834.

The

cells

of t h i s

genus the

f l a t t e n e d a s i n m o s t s p e c i e s o f Cosviariuiu,

and

G . S. W e s t , ' A l g a - t l o r a of C a m b r i d g e s h i r e , ' J o u r n . B o t . 181)9, p. 115.

Desmid ia-cetc
median constriction is i n v a r i a b l y d e e p . The setnicells The may

IG!)
be

elliptical, trapeziform, hexagonal

or octagonal

in outline, and tinpresence plane size, are

angles are f u r n i s h e d w i t h s i m p l e or furcate spines. dium or and a n d Vosmurium,

o f t h e s e s p i n e s c o n s t i t u t e s t h e p r i m a r y d i s t i n c t i o n b e t w e e n X tint Iria n d t h e y are u s u a l l y a r r a n g e d i n one In sole the a centre of each area, or the protuberance of variable the spines i n two this parallel planes. character is s e m i c e l l is a between

thickened, scrobiculatc Xunthidium

d i s t i n g u i s h i n g feature I n a few species

a n d Arthrodesimis.

F i g . 03. A , Xinilltidium urmatum ( B r e t . ) H a b e n h . , f r o m S l i g a c h a n , S k y e ( x 305). B , z y g o s p o r e of A . a>uilop<eum ( B r e b . ) K i i t z . , f r o m B a l l y u a b i n c l i , G a l w a y , I r e l a n d ( x 305).

r e d u c e d to s m a l l a p i e u l a t i o n s a t t h e angles. parietal i n most of the species cushions, four or s i x i n each semicell, each

T h e chloroplasts are of In with a pyrenoid.

a n d are arranged i n the form

some of the m i n u t e species The

t h e r e is a s i n g l e , c e n t r a l c h l o r o p l a s t i n

each semicell, f u r n i s h e d w i t h one p y r e n o i d . z y g o s p o r e s are g l o b o s e a n d a d o r n e d w i t h b l u n t p a p i l h e or into two sub-genera; sub-genus These l o n g slender spines, s i m p l e or furcate at t h e i r e x t r e m i t i e s . T h e genus was d i v i d e d by L u n d e l l i n 1 8 7 1 s u b - g e n u s Ilolocanthum, Schizacanthu-m,
1

iu w h i c h t h e s p i n e s a r e e n t i r e ;

i n w h i c h the spines are forked at the apex.

L u n d e l l i n N o v a A c t a B e g . S o c . S c i e n t . U p s a l a , 1 8 7 1 , s e r . 3, v o l . v i i i , p . 7 1 .

170 were put forward as

Chlorophycea'
genera by Wille ,
1

but

upon are are

insufficient sometimes numerous spines.

and hilly and

grounds.

E v e n i n the m o s t t y p i c a l species w h i c h w o u l d fall u n d e r namely A ' , armatmu, the spines there t r o p i c a l species simple and

Schizaciuitlntnt,
2

s i m p l e , a n d i n some of the i n t e r m e d i a t e stages between

much-forked

T h e r e a r e 14 B r i t i s h s p e c i e s , o f w h i c h a f e w a r c g e n e r a l b u t n o t a b u n d a n t , a n d t h e rest are v e r y scarce. handsome districts of the B r i t i s h spines 8 8 1 1 0 ^ ; A ' , crislatum fig. A", armalum (Breb.) spines B a b e n h . is a large D e s m i d occurring i n moderate Isles; length with 63 A . A " , aatilopuraui q u a n t i t y in the bogs of the 1 3 7 2 0 0 p; Kiitz. (Breb.) (fig. 6 3 B )

breadth with Arch., without

B r e b . a r e n o t u n c o m m o n i n c e r t a i n a r e a s , a n d X. coneinmtut

w h i c h i s t h e s m a l l e s t s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s ( l e n g t h 0 U l) p ; b r e a d t h theapiculatinns 9'5-

10'f>/j), s o m e t i m e s o c c u r s a b u n d a n t l y a m o n g s t S p h a g n u m .

Species of t h i s genus are r e g u l a r c o n s t i t u e n t s of the f r e s h w a t e r p l a n k t o n .

Genus Arthrodesmus distinguished from

E h r e n b . , 1S3S. by the

T h i s g e n u s is p r i m a r i l y absence of the protuberance or s c r o b i c u l a t e d area i n the centre of the semicells. A s a general Xunplane. semibe in at of and are with rule the spines are fewer in n u m b e r t h a n i n thidiuin, disposed is deep in and one the and they arc all

Xantlii.diiim

T h e median constriction cells, or which may

elliptical,

trapeziform,

subhexagonal

shape, are furnished the lateral angles

B i g . 64. A C , Artlirndesnius Incus (Breb.) Hass., from H a r r o p T a r n , C u m b e r l a n d ; C, zygospore ( x 3 f i o ) . D , A. Incus v a r . llulfsii W. & G . S . W e s t , f r o m C a p e l C n r i g , N . W a l e s ( x 365). E , A. Incus v a r . vulidus W . & G. S. W e s t (a f o r m ) , f r o m n e a r G l e n t i e s , D o n e g a l , I r e l a n d ( x 474). F a n d G , A. octocornis E h r e n b . ; F, from L l y n Idwal, N . W a l e s ; G , zygospore from 1'uttenham Common, Surrey ( x474). H I , A. bijidus B r e b . v a r . truncatns W e s t ; H , from Sjtrensall C o m m o n , N . Yorks.; I and J , from Keston C o m m o n , Kent ( x 474). / , f r o n t v i e w ; v, v e r t i c a l v i e w .

one

or

two

spines size

variable strength. cal view

I n the vertithe cells

always elliptical and the poles are f u r n i s h e d w i t h spines. T h e r e is a s i n g l e central each chloroplast in semicell contain-

1 2

W i l l e i n E n g l e r & P r a n t l ' s N a t i i r l . 1 ' f l a n z e n f a m . 1890, p . 1 1 . W e s t i n J o u r n . L i n n . S o c . B o t . x x i x , 1892, p . 164, t, x x i i , f. 1.

Desmidiacecii
i n g one outer subulate or t w o p y r e n o i d s . may be spines. T h e zj'gospores are g l o b u l a r , a n d or clothed with

111
the or

surface

smooth

simple, conical

O f t h e e l e v e n B r i t i s h s p e c i e s , . 1 . Incus general and abundant. s p i n e s 1 3 3 3 fi; tig. (i 1 A C . A.

( B r e b . ) H a s s . is t h e o n l y o n e t h a t i s conwithout

I t is a s m a l l species, f r e q u e n t l y m e t w i t h i n t h e

j u g a t i n g state, a n d is one of t h e m o s t v a r i a b l e of J J e s m i d s ; l e n g t h b r e a d t h w i t h o u t s p i n e s 1 3 2 8 fi; confcrijeim

l e n g t h of spines 5 3 2 p ;

E h r e n b . a n d ^1. octocornis E h r e n b . ( t i g . 6 4 F a n d

(1) a r e n o t u n c o m m o n , b u t t h e o t h e r s p e c i e s a r e a l l r a r e .

G e n u s Staurastrum M e y e n , 1820. genus varied character, the The majority

T h i s is the second p o s s e s s a dee})

largest of very median

of D e s m i d s a n d c o n t a i n s some h u n d r e d s of species of w h i c h semicells

constriction.

are e l l i p t i c a l , s e m i c i r c u l a r , oblong, or T h e angles are sometimes

c y a t h i f o r m i n o u t l i n e , a n d t h e v e r t i c a l v i e w is g e n e r a l l y t r i a n g u l a r , b u t m a y be q u a d r a n g u l a r or p o l y g o n a l . of considerable l e n g t h . alternate or with those of r o u n d e d , s o m e t i m e s a c u t e , or t h e y m a y be p r o d u c e d i n t o processes I n m a n y cases t h e a n g l e s of one sendee]] the other. usually The c e l l - w a l l is occasionally spines In

s m o o t h , b u t i t i s m o r e f r e q u e n t l y a d o r n e d w i t h a varied}* o f w a r t - l i k e excrescences, symmetrically disposed. those species i n w h i c h t h e angles are p r o d u c e d spines at t h e i r e x t r e m i t i e s .

into processes the

latter are g e n e r a l l y f u r n i s h e d w i t h two or three s t r o n g d i v e r g i n g

T h e r e is u s u a l l y one c h l o r o p l a s t i n e a c h s e m i c e l l , c o n s i s t i n g to e i g h t ( u s u a l l y s i x ; t w o i n e a c h a n g l e ) . i n each chloroplast.

of

a c e n t r a l mass w i t h a n u m b e r of r a d i a t i n g plates, v a r y i n g f r o m five O n e p y r e n o i d is p r e s e n t I n a few species there are several chloroplasts this c o n d i t i o n a n d a c e n t r a l mass are
1

i n each s e m i c e l l disposed i n the m a n n e r of p a r i e t a l cushions, b u t i n t e r m e d i a t e states between not infrequent. been proposed T h i s i n d e f i n i t e c h a r a c t e r was u t i l i z e d b y L u n d e l l as a g e n u s ' .
2

f o r t h e f o r m a t i o n o f a s u b - g e n u s , Pleurenterinm, The

w h i c h has recently such a genus is to a

a b s u r d i t y of

realized on c o n s i d e r i n g the few i n c o n g r u o u s forms i t w o u l d have include. few I t s h o u l d be borne i n m i n d that the jiarietal of the g e n u s Stuuraatruia. of t h e c h l o r o j i l a s t s has b e e n w i d e l y different species a r r i v e d at q u i t e i n d e p e n d e n t l y by

condition

T h e zygospores are globose or angular, rarely w i n g e d , b u t

more

c o m m o n l y clothed w i t h l o n g sjiines, w h i c h are s i m p l e or furcate at

1

L u u d e l l i n N o v . A c t a B e g . S o c . S c i e n t . U p s a l a , 1 8 7 1 , ser. 3, v o l . v i i i , p. 72. W i l l e i n E u g l e r & B r a n t l ' s N a t i i r l . P t f a n z e n f a m . 1SS10, p. 1 1 .

172

Chlorophycea'

t h e i r e x t r e m i t i e s , a n d often s i t u a t e d each at the apex of a m a m i l l a t e or obtusely c o n i c a l protuberance.

F i g . 0 5 . A a n d B , Staurastrum unutimnn Cooke A "Wills, from L l y n - y - c w u i - f f y n o n , X . W a l e s ( x 4 7 3 ) . C , St. piinetulutuni Breb., from Esher C o m m o n , Surrey ( x 4 7 3 ) . D , St. pnh/trictiuin P e i ' t y , f r o m ( J a l w a y , I r e l a n d ( x 305). E , ,S'f, elonqiitinn Barker, from B h i c o n i c h , Sutherland ( x 4 7 3 ) . F , St. brachiatum B a l i ' s , f r o m D o w n , I r e l a n d ( x 473). G , z y g o s p o r e of St. furciyerum Breb., f r o m P i h n o o r , N . Y o r k s . ( x 4 7 3 ) . / , f r o n t v i e w ; r, v e r t i c a l v i e w .
r T

There are more than

100 species of t h i s genus k n o w n Bred)., St. punctidatam In moorland abundant British areas

to o c c u r i n t h e B r e b . (fig. 0 5 C )

British Islands, b u t few of them are abundant. l o w d y i n g d i s t r i c t s a r e St. pygiiiteioii a n d St. /le.cncerum ( E h r e n b . ) (Ehrcnb.) St. M e n c g h . is general. Half's. Wolle. O n e of Breb. (length tch'fi'nim Wittr.

T h e most frequent species i n St. of murgaritaceum the genus is pileolulum

T h e most t h e largest

of t h e s p i n y species is

species

.SV. tumiolam i s St. iotanvm

1 1 2 1 3 2 fi;

breadth

9 1 1 0 3 fi) a n d t h e s m a l l e s t B r c b . , St.

S o m e s p e c i e s , s u c h a s St. eapittdum

Desmicliacea'
B r o b . , .SV. Kji'llni'tiiii Boldt, W i l l e ; l i g . .">1 E ) , ,SV. ncnridrs to mountainous St. X o n l s t . m i l l ,SV. regions; W fig. others, & (1. S . are p r i n c i p a l l y confined

17:5 Arm-llii such as West, hreri-

.SV. /n'/n(/ii:iti>i W . & (!. S . W e s t , ,SV. jnrid'ifcram Kjji/ium W e s t , ,SY. /uirndii.ruui

p.wa<lt>i><d<ji<-vm M o y e n v a r . (ouijijirs C'ke. & "Wills A few of t h e most .SY. rertieilhittun

X o n l s t . , St.

B r e b . a n d f o r m s o f St. in/'itiiiuut

0 5 A a n d \\\, a r e L u n d . , St. Cerastes hnnji-

a b u n d a n t i n t h e p l a n k t o n of lakes. L u n d . , -SV. Aretixcnn spinum (Ehrenb.)

beautiful species of A r c h , a n d St.

t h e g e n u s , a m o n g s t w h i c h m a y h e m e n t i o n e d .SV. Ophiura Lund.,

(Bail.) A r c h . , are confined to the extreme western d i s t r i c t s of .Scotland,

W a l e s a n d I r e l a n d , a n d are most a b u n d a n t i n t h e p l a n k t o n of those areas. Genus Cosmocladium of some Breb., of t h e 185(5. smooth The cells of this Cunma genus rutin,

are s i m i l a r to those

species of

b u t the i n d i v i d u a l cells are u n i t e d b y r e l a t i v e l y t h i n threads into branched colonies. Sometimes the

mucilaginous is

entire colony

F i g . (IB. A , Cosmoehidinm eonstrietum ( A r c h . ) J o s h . , f r o m P i l m o o r . X . Y o r k s . ( x 475). B , t ' . pulchellum B r e b . , f r o m n e a r T a r h e r t , H a r r i s , O u t e r H e b r i d e s ( x 175). C , z y g o s p o r e of G. jierissum B o y A B i s s . , f r o m t h e C l o v a M t s . , F o r f a r ( x 4 7 5 ) . D F , Oocardium stratum N a g . , a f t e r L u t k e m u l l e r ( x 730).
T

enveloped connecting containing

in a mucilaginous threads. a single There

mass is one

of

much

less

density than in are Roy each

the

chloroplast zygospores

semicell and

pyrenoid.

The

globose & Biss.).

smooth, or t h e y m a y

b e l o b e d ( a s i n C. perissum

174
There are five British

CJdorophycete
species of this genus a l l of w h i c h are v e r y rare. B r e b . ( t i g . GG B ) breadth are ( A r c h . ; J o s h . ( t i g . GG A ) a n d t h a n the others. Tie B a r y ; being C. Sa.roiiieum jiiiie/telluin length

C. eonst/irturn the 14-5 largest

JLI.

perhaps more often observed

A l l the species arc v e r y s m a l l , 1 5 1 7 p; 135

Genus colonies. depressed, semicells plant

Oocardium The being are cells are

N;ig.,

1849.

This

is

the

most and

extramuch The the is

o r d i n a r y of a l l t h e g e n e r a of D e s m i d s a n d u s u a l l y occurs i n large small, slightly on the constricted their two The considerably broader plane, than length. that

unequally depressed T h e r e is o n e

s i d e s , so

is s y m m e t r i c a l i n one

only.

vertical view

broadly elliptical. c o n t a i n i n g one T h e colony being

chloroplast i n each semicell, con-

s i s t i n g of s o m e w h a t i r r e g u l a r plates r a d i a t i n g from a c e n t r a l mass pyrenoid. is g e n e r a l l y h e m i s p h e r i c a l i n shape, 1 2 with each calcium strand carbonate. widening It out mm. in of a of the end its (infrequently consists towards with mucus

d i a m e t e r , a n d occurs a t t a c h e d to calcareous rocks, not itself encrusted of more thickness, number or less parallel,

r a d i a t i n g s t r a n d s of

considerable of each

surface of the colony a n d occasionally b r a n c h i n g . mucous s t r a n d is l o d g e d

I n t h e free

a single cell, disposed

l o n g i t u d i n a l a x i s a t r i g h t a n g l e s to the a x i s of the m u c o u s s t r a n d . T h e zygospores are u n k n o w n .

T h e o n l y k n o w n species and 13 1 have 16-5 fi; only observed i s OocanUum it i n the fig. stratum Nag. I t is e x t r e m e l y rare Length

limestone GG DF.

d i s t r i c t s of W e s t Y o r k s h i r e ,

a t t a c h e d to r o c k s a n d stones i n the beds of s e v e r a l m o u n t a i n s t r e a m s . b r e a d t h 1 8 1 9 - 5 p;

Genus attached sometimes

Sphserozosma to form long enveloped

C o r d a , 1835. filamentous

The

cells are s m a l l and often The twisted median and conand

colonies,

in a mucous

investment.

s t r i c t i o n m a y be d e e p a n d n a r r o w or i t m a y be w i d e l y open, The is attachment of the is cells one is apical a n d axile is effected in each b}'

the s e m i c e l l s m a y be e l l i p t i c a l , o b l o n g , or s u b r e c t a n g u l a r i n form. small rounded furnished spines.

T h e r e are o n l y abundant. five British species of the genus of cells and none of them is fi;

tubercles or short c a p i t a t e processes. There a chloroplast The or with single pyrenoid.

T h e vertical view semicell, are subulate which

elliptical.

zygospores,

globose or o b l o n g , a r c c i t h e r s m o o t h

furnished with

,V. ivrtcbratitm

Ralfs (length

1!) p.;

breadth 2124

Desmidiacea'
fig. 0 7 (') lotum i s t h e l a r g e s t , a n d S. e.ccavatttm H a l f ' s (fig. (17 I ) - F ) a n d ,V. H o v & Hiss, are the must w i d e l y distributed.

173
ijriniu-

lienus Onychonema foi'iu simple The colonies. and median

Wallich, con-

1S00

The

cells are

small

filamentous

s t r i c t i o n i s dee]) a n d n a r r o w , the senncells are ellipsometimes are of two conto are t i c a l or r e n i f o r m , each side. There

w i t h s t r o n g lateral spines at capitate processes

siderable length attached metrically. united filaments of these into The long cells

each apex and disposed a s y m flexible the each are with

F i g . C>7. A , Spuiidplositan pidchellum Arch.,

by the overlapping processes over in T h e r e is one

adjacent cells. axile noid. globose simple

chloroplast The

semicell, with a single pyrezygospores and furnished spines.

T h e r e are three B r i t i s h species of the genus, all of w h i c h T h e one are most d i s t i n c t l y rare.

g e n e r a l l y o b s e r v e d i s 0. cells 16 p.). 1 4 1 5 p.; breadth

fiUformis 14'5

f r o m G l e n S l i e e , P e r t h s h i r e ( x 305). B , .V. ptipillattim W . & G . S. W e s t , from S k i p w i t h C o m m o n , E . Y o r k s . ( x 175). C, Splnerozonula rertebratum Halts, from near Crowari, Cornwall ( x 4 7 5 i . I > F , Hph. excaratum R a l f s ; D , from L l y n Idwal, X . Wales ( x 475); E , zygospore from P u t t e n h a m C o m m o n , Surrey ( x 175); F . z y g o s p o r e f r o m N e w F o r e s t , H a n t s .
(x 475). GH, (Inijchoneina Xorihtedliana

( E h r e n b . ) R o y & B i s s . ( l e n g t h of

Turner, from Strensall C o m m o n , N . Yorks. ( G , x 4 7 5 ; H , x 730).

G e n u s Spondylosium Breb., 1S44. The cells are small or of medium apices to form filamentous

[Leurunema and are

W a l l i c h , 1860.] united by their often The the

size

colonies, occasionally twisted a n d

enveloped apices are feature view

i n a copious mucus.

T h e m e d i a n constriction is u s u a l l y merely by The

deep a n d linear a n d the semicells are of very variable form. Hat or concave a n d the cells are j o i n e d Spondylosinm and Spliwrozusma. The

close a p p o s i t i o n of t h e i r apices, t h i s b e i n g t h e sole d i s t i n g u i s h i n g between vertical is e l l i p t i c a l , t r i a n g u l a r , or t r i l o b e d . c h l o r o p l a s t s a r e as smooth.

i n Sphwrozosma,

a m i the zygospores are globose and

17G

Chlorophycew
which is a b u n d a n t . *S'. papUlatam W. & (1. S. W e s t ( l e n g t h of

T h e r e are seven species of the g e n u s k n o w n to o c c u r i n t h e B r i t i s h I s l a n d s , none of c e l l s 8 9 - 5 p ; b r e a d t h 9 - 5 1 0 - 5 p ; fig. 0 7 B ) a n d S. puMieUnm A r c h , (length

1 2 ' 5 1 5 ^ ; b r e a d t h 1 1 1 : 2 - 5 /x ; fig. 0 7 A ) a r e t h e m o s t w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d .

Genus H y a l o t h e c a Ehrenb., 1841. by

T h e cells are m o r e or less c y l i n d r i c a l a n d are connected their The is broadly median slight truncate colothe subform, are of the cirprois constricand in apices into nies. tion very are filamentous

semicells quadrate margins. usually mucus. enveloped

trapezoid,

or o b l o n g The twisted

w i t h s t r a i g h t or convex l a t e r a l filaments and always

i n a thick coat

T h e r e are

frequently

several slight swellings at constriction, causing c u l a r v e r t i c a l v i e w to two jections round

F i g . 08. A C , Jlyiilotheca ilissilieiis (Sin.) B i e b . ; A a n i l B , f r o m C a p e l C u r i g , N . W a l e s ( x 3 G 5 p , C a n d 11, z y g o s p o r e s from G a l w a y , I r e l a n d ( x 305). E H , //. neglecta B a c i b . , from the New Forest, Hants'. ( x 475); E t l , showing aplanospores ( ) ; H , z y g o s p o r e (z).

base of e a c h s e m i c e l l n e a r t h e the possess

or three n i p p l e - l i k e at equal the margin. of a

intervals There semicentral

one cell,

chloroplast i n each consisting

mass w i t h a n u m b e r of r a d i a t i n g plates, a n d c o n t a i n i n g one pyrenoid. globose u n i t e to T h e zygospores are and smooth, form a and in cruciform

H.

dissiliens

the four e m p t y which surrounds

semicells each spore.

structure

T h e r e a r e f o u r B r i t i s h s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s , o f w h i c h H. dissiliem B r c b . i s g e n e r a l a n d o f t e n a b u n d a n t ; l e n g t h 1 5 2 5 p; fig. 0 8 A any other. bp) 0. //. T h i s D e s m i d is m o r e frequently f o u n d w i t h / / . viuhdnta X o r d s t . ( l e n g t h f3\5 zygospores

(8m.) fi; than

breadth 2133

mucosa ( D i l l w . ) K h r c n b . i s a m u c h s c a r c e r p l a n t , a l t h o u g h 17-5 p\ b r e a d t h 7"5

M

widely distributed.

a n d / / . neijIeHa R a c i b . ( l e n g t h 2834-5

p\ b r e a d t h 1 T 5 1 3

fig.

68

E H ) are a m o n g s t t h e r a r e s t of B r i t i s h D e s m i d s .

Series

b.

The

oblique the

junction of

of

the

new

and old halves

of

the c e l l - w a l l (at

region

the isthmus) develops an i n t e r n a l

Desmidiacea!

177

g i r d l e - l i k e t h i c k e n i n g w h i c h projects into the old seiuicells d u r i n g the e a r l i e r stages of d i v i s i o n .

o

T h e c e l l s a r e u n i t e d to f o r m t h r e a d -

like

colonies. Genus D e s m i d i u m A g . , 1824. Kail's, 1848.] The cells [Didymopriam are u n i t e d to Kiitz., form coat. 184.>; twisted The

Aptoyuiuuu

filamentous colonics, often enveloped

in a wide mucous

F i g . 09. A , Desmidium Sicortzii A g . , from near P r e s t o n , L a n c a s h i r e (x,305). B , I), quadratum Nordst., showing cell-division (x-175). C , z y g o s p o r e of 7). cijlindricum G r e v . , f r o m D o n e g a l , I r e l a n d ( x 350). D , z y g o s p o r e s of I>. iiptoiiuiium B r e b . ( x 475). E a n d F , Gijmnozyijo moniliformis Ehrenb., from K h i c o n i ' d i , S u t h e r l a n d ( x 475); F , s h o w i n g c e l l - d i v i s i o n . G , zygospores of (7. moniliformis v a r . grucileseens N o r d s t . ( x 475).

m e d i a n c o n s t r i c t i o n is m o d e r a t e l y deep and the semicells are m u c h d e p r e s s e d , so t h a t t h e c e l l s a r e g e n e r a l l y m u c h b r o a d e r t h a n t h e i r length. The attachment of the cells is either by the close a p p o s i t i o n of t h e i r flat apices or b y the a p p o s i t i o n of truncate apical projections. cells. or variable w i d t h visible between elliptical with in the mamillate the actual apices poles. There there is are a corresponding adjacent central

I n t h e l a t t e r c a s e t h e r e is a s p a c e o f of two single triangular, quadrangular,

I n v e r t i c a l v i e w the cells m a y be

c h l o r o p l a s t i n e a c h s e m i c e l l c o n t a i n i n g as m a n y p y r e n o i d s a s t h e r e are a n g l e s w. A . vertical view, and each pyrenoid two lono-itudiua] The \2 zygoplates d i v e r g i n g from into the angle.

178

Chlorophycea'
flattened

spores are e l l i p s o i d a l , s m o o t h or f u r n i s h e d w i t h s o m e w h a t or conical papilla-.

There are six British I). ,Str,<rUii drietiM I r e v . (fig. (19 C)

species of the genus, n o n e of w h i c h is a b u n d a n t . f i g . 6 9 A ) a n d D. I), njlinare t h e t w o m o s t general species. quudratum

A g . ( l e n g t h 1 4 1 9 u ; b r e a d t h 3 7 4 3 fi;

N o r d s t . (fig. (>9 11) a n d D. ynteiliceps r a r e l y m e t w i t h i n t h e B r i t i s h Isles.

( N o r d s t . ) L a g c r h . are t w o species very

Genus G y m n o z y g a ends of two

E h r e n b . , 1.840.

[Bambusina colonies.

Kditz., 1845.] flat T h e r e is a s l i g h t with each

T h e cells are c y l i n d r i c a l or b a r r e l - s h a p e d a n d u n i t e d b y t h e i r into slightly twisted filamentous size. The vertical view The There is one median constriction a n d at the variable opposite with papilla. grooves. base of each

s e m i c e l l is a s w e l l i n g possesses delicate in

is circular, sometimes central smooth.

Ehrenb.

cell-wall frequently

longitudinal semicell The

chloroplast

six r a d i a t i n g l o n g i t u d i n a l plates a n d one ellipsoidal and

pyrenoid.

zygospores are
only British I T ' S 22 5 / x ;

The breadth

s p e c i e s i s <}. moni/iformis fig. 69 E ) , w h i c h

(length 2 5 3 0 f i ; boggy

is generally d i s t r i b u t e d i n

districts, particularly i n elevated localities.

Order I X .

PEOTOCOCCOIDEyE.
of green A l g a often a which in are a T h e cells are c o m m o n l y and the are forms of aggregated

This order includes a large n u m b e r mostly unicellular in character. to form loose i r r e g u l a r colonies Tn a few copious mucilage.

embedded

small multicellular

e x p a n s i o n i s d e v e l o p e d , a n d i n o t h e r s a d e f i n i t e c c e n o b i u m w h i c h is sometimes complex ctenocytic i n character. colonies. a n d most p r i m i t i v e of t h o of the other Chloinphyceie and are be green have in I n some t h e cells are n o r m a l l y motile unicells or more or less ciliated and the plants are either motile T h e order includes the lowest Alga-, forms They almost are through which most wonderfully varied

been evolved a l o n g d i v e r g e n t lines. i n character found all possible situations. The cell-walls may extremely

delicate or f i r m a n d t h i c k , a n d there is often a g r e a t of the g e l a t i n o u s pectose c o m p o u n d s . of the chloroplasts may or vary not greatly be in pyrenoids may the different

development genera, and

The number and disposition

present.

Protococcoided'
Most which directions duction and There genera others note, of the Protocoeeoidea' place o f space. reproduction families is g e n e r a l l y biciliated this types is the sole Some accomplished a method of multiply b y simple or

17!)
coil-division, in many

takes

i n one, two, throe,

sometimes

Asexual i n some

by the promother-cell, reproduction. found i n the and special general

of one or m a n y are many

zoogonidia from of asexual which spores

different

of the Protocoeeoidea. are aplanospores. is t h e autospore. i n a cell, each A

of these

are akinetes are

O n e typo, number spore

is worth}' o f the

of autospores

generally

produced

having

on liberation

form a n d appearance of the mother-cell.

I n some of the cmnobic of autocolonies. Chlorophycea',

forms t h e plants are reproduced b y the formation heterogamous, which are exhibited

Most of the methods of sexual reproduction, both isogamous a n d b y the various are found i n t h e o r d e r Protococcoideie. T h e o r d e r seems t o m e to be b e s t s u b d i v i d e d eight families, of w h i c h ships w i t h the first P r o t o c o c c o i d e a as t h e p l a n t s included into the following placed i n the relationone is d o u b t f u l l y

i n i t have certain

the Chfetophoracea.
Clnetopeltidew. Unicellular or multicellular, sometimes

F a m i l y 1.

[iseudoparenchymatous.

.Some o r a l l o f t l i c c e l l s f u r n i s h e d w i t h h a i r s Multiplication R e p r o d u c t i o n b y 2- o r 4-ciliated or consisting of a definite processes

or b r i s t l e s , e i t h e r s i m p l e o r s h e a t h e d a n d often m u c o u s . by d i v i s i o n of cells i n t w o directions. zoogonidia a n d b y 2-ciliated gametes. Family ccenobimn 2. Yolroatcece. Unicellular

of cells, w h i c h a r e either u n i t e d b y p r o t o p l a s m i c

or enclosed w i t h i n t h e s w o l l e n m u c o u s m o t h e r - c e l l - w a l l . are c i l i a t e d a n d m o t i l e i n t h e vegetative state. F a m i l y 3. co'nocytie; excrescences Endo$pha'i\uen:

A l l t h e cells

Unicellular or slightly branched and often with button-like No

cells solitary, generally r o u n d e d ,

of cellulose; chloroplasts w i t h numerous pyrenoids.

vegetative division. F a m i l y 4. one p y r e n o i d . F a m i l y ."i. ramified,

R e p r o d u c t i o n b y spores, zoogonidia a n d gametes. Unicellular; division. cells solitary, differentiated

1

A l l the genera are endophytic. Characie<e. into base a n d apex, e p i p h y t i c o n other A l g a ; chloroplast p a r i e t a l w i t h N o vegetative I'leurococcacem. filaments, R e p r o d u c t i o n s o l e l y b y zoogonidia formed by successive divisions of the contents of a mother-cell. U n i c e l l u l a r a n d globular, or of short, never attenuated into hairs; often few-celled

pseudoparenchymatous; without pyrenoids.

chloroplasts one or several, parietal, w i t h or (Jell-walls very firm.

Multiplication b y division i nt w o or three directions,

and more rarely b y zoogonidia.

122

180
F a m i l y (5.

Chlorophycea'
Uydntdlrtyuvere. T h a l l u s consisting of a cfunoliium of zoomother-co-nocyte. co-nocytes, n o n - m o t i l e , a n d formed b y t h e apposition of quiescent gonidia, w h i c h m a y or m a y n o t have escaped f r o m t h e Reproduction sometimes by resting-spores. Family 7. Protnmccai-eir (or AutitsporoccoJ). C e l l s s o l i t a r y , freeo r less d e f i n i t e successive Zoogonidia gelatinous envelope. grouped in or s w i m m i n g , or colonial a n d associated division rarely and twos of contents developed. 8. Ptdmelhicea: Cells Microscopic in a or macroscopic, gelatinous embedded with copious i n minute, more

colonics, easily dissociated or persistent. forming autospores

Multiplication by or autocolonics.

Family

indefinite. or fours,

Multiplication attached.

by division i n every sometimes

d i r e c t i o n ; cells often Colonies

pseudocilia.

five-floating

Zoogonidia w i t h t w o cilia.

Family The A l g a

1.

CHJETOPELTTDEJE.

i n c l u d e d i n this f a m i l y consist of several g e n e r a of

j

very obscure affinities, all of w h i c h can be d i s t i n g u i s h e d from other members of the Protncoccoidea At bristles has not y e t been cellular, or aggregates of b y t h e presence of seta or bristles.
1

present they are b u t little known a n d the true nature of the thoroughly worked out. loose cells, s o m e t i m e s T h e y are u n i forming short

f i l a m e n t s o r flat, p s e u d o p a r e n c h y m a t o u s e x p a n s i o n s , w h i c h i n some instances appear to have arisen b y a concrescence tomous branch-systems. is s i m i l a r to t h a t f o u n d i n t h e Ohtt'totsphwrhlium is a f r o m p o i n t o f v i e w o f size a n d t h e fact t h a t i t is of one surface. T h e H a t t h a l l u s o f Chadopeltis Ulvacea', except attached b y the whole of short dieho-

genus w h i c h m a y , perhaps, o w i n g to the short creeping filaments w h i c h i t sometimes develops a n d the sheathed bristles, have some r e l a t i o n s h i p t o t h e H e r p o s t e i r a c e a e b u t i t s c h a r a c t e r s a r e so w i d e l y d i f f e r e n t f r o m t h o s e o f Ilerpusteiruu It m a y be t h a t t h e resemblances certain t h a t i t is best k e p t a p a r t from between the Cluetopeltidea'and are, are d u e to a This the Cfuetophorales u n t i l o u r k n o w l e d g e of t h e g e n u s i s a u g m e n t e d . of the Cha-'tophorales, such as t h e y

parallelism of modification r a t h e r t h a n to a direct affinitv. the green Algte on page 30. I n g e n e r a s u c h a s ('hadusplurridium cation c e r t a i n l y takes place directions, a n d Cuoochwte

has been i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e table I have g i v e n o f t h e ph)dogeny id' multipli-

b y t h e d i v i s i o n of the cells i n two

Oid'topeltided'
genera b v zoogonidia gametes. m the Coleocha'tacea', with t w o or four

181

R e p r o d u c t i o n has been observed to take place i n several of tho cilia, a n d b y biciliated isogamous

T h r o u g h o u t the entire f a m i l y there is a m a r k e d dorsiventrality such as appears elsewhere etc.

Tlio following Ui'itisli genera are k n o w n : A. 1!. * Plants with scattered a diseiforni thallus furnished liristles with Cluctojieltis.

Trentepohliacea',

P l a n t s c o n s i s t i n g of a loose aggregate of cells i n one s t r a t u m . E a c h cell w i t h one seta or hristle. Bristles ** with a hasal sheath; chloroplasts C/oi tosp/nrri'lium. parietal E a c h cell w i t h several seta' or Bristles. t tt Bristles few, w i t h hasal sheaths Bristles many, without basal sheaths Coaochcete. PtHychntophorn.

G e n u s C h s e t o p e l t i s B e r t h . , 1878. T h e t h a l l u s is a Hat plate, almost circular i n outline, a n d consists of a single layer o f compact cells, m o r e o r less r a d i a t i n g f r o m t h e centre. T h e growth of the t h a l l u s i s p e r i p h e r a l a s i n Culevclaete, more gelatinous. of scattered mucous b u t the cell-walls are much

F r o m t h e u p p e r surface o f t h e t h a l l u s a n u m b e r seta' arise, w h i c h are uuseptate, simple, a n d E a c h cell contains one parietal chloroplast, a n dperforated, a n d is furnished w i t h a each one possessing four cilia.

of c o n s i d e r a b l e l e n g t h . single pyrenoid. 28 arise from Isogamous

w h i c h is often m u c h lobed

R e p r o d u c t i o n takes place b v zoogonidia of w h i c h a mother-cell,

gametes a r e also p r o d u c e d , s i m i l a r i n appearance to t h e

zoogonidia b u t with two cilia.

Ch. orbicularis Berth, is notan uncommon plant i nthis country, occurring The

as a n e p i p h y t e o n t h e s t e m s a n d l e a v e s o f v a r i o u s a q u a t i c P h a n e r o g a m s .

t h a l l u s varies g r e a t l y i n size a n d s o m e t i m e s reaches a d i a m e t e r of 1 m m .

Genus small epiphytic sometimes

Chaetosphaeridium generally on larger enveloped Alga

Kdebahn,

18!)2f

T h e cells are aggregates, T h e y are

a n d spherical,

occurring

i n loose plants.

a n d other

aquatic

i n mucus, b u t more filament

often epiite d e s t i t u t e of of empty cylindrical o f these s t r u c t u r e s

a gelatinous investment. monly joined i n a short

K l e b a h n states t h a t t h e cells are c o m b y means t h e presence

utricles, b u t I have n o t observed

1

K l e b a h n i n J a b r b i i c h . w i s s e n s c h . B o t . x x i v , 1 8 9 2 , p p . 2 6 8 2 8 2 , p i . 4.

182 in a n y B r i t i s h specimens. small conical nroiection

Chlorophycea'E a c h cell possesses a t i t s u p p e r pole a which forms a basal sheath seta is extremely of for a long, This and broken fine delicate bristle off or bristle.

fragile, a n d is c o m m o n l y a t the apex sheath.

t h e basal

I n most specimens i tis projecto

i m p o s s i b l e to see a n y s h e a t h - l i k e structure i n t h e conical tion, plast the bristle is very arise from i t s apex. some specimens division a appearing

T h e chlorobut in The

variable,

i t is d i s t i n c t l y sometimes

parietal w i t h one pyrenoid. of t h e cells

takes place b y t h e formation of

F i g . 70. A a n d B , Chietosplueridium plobosum (Xfordst.) K l e b a h n ; A , f r o m Esher Common, S u r r e y ; B , from Bowness, W e s t m o r e l a n d . C, Ch.fllobosum v a r . depression ( W e s t & G. S . W e s t ) , from the N e w Forest, H a n t s . ( A l l 370.)

horizontal division-plane, the daughter-cell Asexual occurs migrating reproducpro-

lower tion

to t h e side.

hy z o o g o n i d i a ,

d u c e d f o u r ( o r m o r e ?) i n a c e l l . T h e r e is some l i t t l e confusion described by Borzi i n 1 8 9 2 as on a plant to be founded globosiG, with

between Nordstedtia .
1

this

genus

a n d one

T h e latter was supposed to the genus specimens affirmed plant. 'Aplianochwte.' of N o r d s t e d t that the latter

d e s c r i b e d b y N o r c l s t e d t a s Herposteiron by Wolle the Nordstedtia, different original

a n d since referred of

K l e b a h n , who compared Borzi's drawings represented an entirely to accept

T h i s b e i n g t h e case, o n e is c o m p e l l e d ylobosa."
(Nordst.) Klebahu is w i d e l y distributed

t h e g e n u s Chu'tosphieridiuni as " Herposteiron

Ch. ijlobosnm

for t h e p l a n t s d e s c r i b e d b y X o r d s t e d t

i n tlie

British The

Islands, occurring chiefly i n the Sphagnum-pools

of permanent

bogs.

c e l l s a r e 11 1 8 p i n d i a m e t e r , l o o s e l y a s s o c i a t e d , a n d o c c a s i o n a l l y s u r r o u n d e d b y a g e l a t i n o u s e n v e l o p e (tig. 7 0 A a n d B ) . T h e r e i s a c u r i o u s v a r . of t h i s species w i t h t h e c e l l s m u c h d e p r e s s e d (fig. 70 0 ) . T h e p l a n t d e s c r i b e d a s C/ta/osphieridiiiiii Primjsheimii hj K l e b a h n a p p e a r s depression

t o b e i d e n t i c a l w i t h A/duinoehiete
distinct from
1 3

giobosa v a r . minor

Hansgirg, and i f itis

Most

Ch. globosum

i t s h o u l d b e k n o w n a s Ch. minus H a n s g .

l l o r z i i n X u o v a N o t a r i s i a , i i i , 189*2, p . .50. X o r d s t e d t , A l g . a q . d a l e , et C h a r . S a n d v i c . 1878, p. 2 3 , t. i i , f. 2 2 , 23.

CluctopcUided'
probably, however, i t is b u t a s m a l l v a r i e t y of 9 1 2 jj. i n d i a m e t e r .
1

183
Ch. yhhonum with the cells

G e n u s C o n o c h a e t e K l e b a h n , 1898. small, mucus. and loosely aggregated, depressed, number and E a c h c e l l is s u b -

T h o colls a n ; c o m p a r a t i v e l y in a small amount of

embedded

globose, often

possesses a

of delicate b r i s t l e s w h i c h radiate i n all directions. E a c h of the latter arises either of the from the apex of a mamillate protuberance c e l l - w a l l or from or the base of a n sheath. two cell, each chloroplasts elongated in each
F i g . 71. A f o r m of Ceiuoehtrte comosa K l e b n h n , f r o m the N e w F o r e s t , H a n t s . ( x 370). ch, c h l o r o p l a s t ; o, o i l - g l o b u l e .

T h e r e are one

furnished with The oil-globule multiply by of w h i c h

species

one p v r e n o i d . a prominent The plants zoogonidia,

Two C.

cells are m a r k e d l y d o r s i v o n t r a l a n d is p r e s e n t or e i g h t
known, cells

sometimes the and cell .

2

i n the in are
of

basal h a l f of two directions i n each

arc

cell, by

cell-division

four
are

formed
which

British

both

exceedingly a n d the C.

rare.

comosa

K l e b a h n possesses Kleb. possesses cells

1326 y

in diameter

bristles, polytricha

w h i c h are 35 (Nordst.)

i n n u m b e r , are sheathed

a t t h e b a s e (fig. 7 1 ) .

1016 p i n diameter and the

bristles arise

f r o m t h e apices of a n u m b e r of i n a i n i l l a t e p r o t u b e r a n c e s of the c e l l - w a l l , the latter exhibiting a well-marked stratification.

Genus plants are connected

Polychaetophora u n i c e l l u l a r or filaments the

West

&

G.

S.

West, of

1908. short,

The loosely

sometimes

composed

o f s i x or e i g h t cells.

T h e cells are subglobose thick and lamellose.

or o v o i d , a n d flexuose

cell-walls are exceedingly

F r o m t h e o u t e r l a y e r s of t h i s l a m e l l o s e c e l l - w a l l f r o m 8 to 12 l o n g b r i s t l e s a r e g i v e n off. T h e bristles are very delicate a n d trace every a of a t t e n u a t e d t o fine p o i n t s ; t h e y a r e q u i t e s i m p l e , w i t h o u t a n y of a b a s a l s h e a t h or a n y b a s a l s w e l l i n g , a n d t h e y r a d i a t e i n direction. cell
1

S o m e t i m e s t h e c e l l - w a l l is u n e q u a l l y d e v e l o p e d , a l a r g e h a v i n g been developed appearance which on one side. Such points a stalked presents many

stratified o u t g r o w t h has

T h i s s m a l l f o r m is k n o w n f r o m N . Y o r k s h i r e ; vide T r a n s . Y o r k s . N a t . U n i o n , 1900, v o l . v, p. 22. S c h m i d l e i n H e d w i g i a , 1899, p. 102, t. v i , f. 1 0 1 9 .

2

W e s t & G . S. West in

184 resemblance contains The

Chlorophycea'
to t h e cells i n B o r a ' s g e n u s chloroplast, sometimes has not boon Ilormotilu. E a c h cell

a single

distinctly parietal, but definitely determined.

f r e q u e n t l y s u b c e n t r a l a n d filled w i t h h i g h l y r e f r a c t i v e o i l - g l o b u l e s . presence of pvrenoids I l l u l t i p l i e a t i o n t a k . e s place b y d i v i s i o n of t h e cells i n t w o directions.

Fig. 72.

rolychcctophora

kimelloxu W e s t , t G . S . W e s t , f r o m C i r e n c e s t e r , G l o u c e s t e r s h i r e ( x 370). i s t h e o n l y species of t h e genus a n d has Tulypithrix pyyma'o. D i a m . of cells l e n g t h of bristles 8 6 1 8 3 p

/'. Imndlom 1 9 3 5 p.; (tig. 7 2 ) .

West

& G . S. W e s t

been f o u n d i n G l o u c e s t e r s h i r e a m o n g s t

t h i c k n e s s o f c e l l - w a l l 2 ' 8 1 0 ' 5 p;

F a m i l y 2. The plants contained

V O L V O C A C E i E .

i n t h i s f a m i l y a r e e i t h e r u n i c e l l u l a r or of cells. T h e y are distinguished of a definite group The

they consist of definite ccenobia vegetative ficially condition.

from a l l other Protococcoidete b y b e i n g ciliated a n d motile i n their T h e ccenobia the swollen a l l arose consist wall of cells e i t h e r u n i t e d t o g e t h e r b y p r o t o p l a s m i c arranged within n u m b e r of cells i n a n y ccenobium individual cell. The cells are r o u n d e d , a n g u l a r , or ovoidal T h e protoplasm i n form, generally w i t h a n a r r o w e r a n t e r i o r e n d to w h i c h are a t t a c h e d t w o , or rarely four, c i l i a . of t h e a n t e r i o r region of t h e cells is exists, a n d they plant was still a n embryo w i t h i n processes or super-

of a mother-cell.

r e m a i n s c o n s t a n t so l o n g a s t h e b y cell-division while the motherthe wall of the original

Volrocacea'

185

h y a l i n e i n c h a r a c t e r a n d often contains a p r o m i n e n t p i g m e n t spot and two (sometimes these vacuoles more) contractile vacuoles. There is a s i n g l e The p u l s a t i o n of usually is a l t e r n a t e . nucleus,

o c c u p y i n g a central position m the cell. c o n t a i n i n g one or m o r e variable, posterior it is generally of the cell. end pyrenoids, and more or less

O n e e h l o r o p l a s t is p r e s e n t a l t h o u g h i t s f o r m is v e r y confined to the broader a

M u l t i p l i c a t i o n takes place b y the d i v i s i o n of the contents of m o t h e r - c e l l i n t o 2, 4, o r 8 d a u g h t e r - c e l l s , a n d , a s t h e l a t t e r a r e homologous w i t h the asexual reproduction

new is

motile i n d i v i d u a l s , the vegetative d i v i s i o n i n this f a m i l y is s t r i c t l y by zoogonidia which the first found i n the o t h e r g r o u p s of the C h l o r o p l r y c e a ' . ductive processes i n this f a m i l y the plane of S e x u a l reproduction occurs of i s o g a m o u s vegetative tion planogametes daughter-cells, but about I n all the reprocell-division

is u s u a l l y a t r i g h t a n g l e s t o t h e l o n g i t u d i n a l a x i s o f t h e c e l l . i n most of the forms b y the u n i o n in a similar manner In sexual of to some the of m greater the numbers. union formed

the h i g h e r forms planogametes disappear, but repose. A s one Volvocacea replacement passes

there is a m a r k e d h e t e r o g a m y , either by

reproducIn

being brought

heterogamons gametes of the

or b y the fusion of a n t h e r o z o i d s the chloroplasts

a n d enspheres. the two

the zygospores or oospores t h e p i g m e n t spots of becomes cuticularized. from

remain distinct and

the cell-wall

G e r m i n a t i o n takes place after a period the lower to t h e higher members of

t h e r e is a m o r e s t r i k i n g progressive e v o l u t i o n of forms T h e r e is a g r a d u a l the by of of i s o g a m y bv heterogamy, ultimately reaching

t h a n is e x h i b i t e d i n a n y o t h e r f a m i l y of A l g a e

h i g h e s t c o n d i t i o n of o o g a m y , a n d associated w i t h t h i s is a n increase i n the n u m b e r of cells a n d size of the coenobium, a c c o m p a n i e d a d i f f e r e n t i a t i o n of v e g e t a t i v e f r o m r e p r o d u c t i v e cells. The the fact p l a n t s of t h i s f a m i l y are of g r e a t that they are the
3

i n t e r e s t on account the Protozoan

connecting the

links between

lower group

forms of the g r e e n A l g a from w h i c h i t is n o w have been evolved. of a n y o n e who

and

Flagellata, a

w h i c h e x h i b i t s a m i x t u r e of a n i m a l a n d v e g e t a b l e characters, a n d generally recognized the t h a t the Chlorophycefe that their T h e r e can be no d o u b t , however, i n the m i n d Yolvocacea,

has carefully s t u d i e d

c h a r a c t e r s a r e s u c h as to c l e a r l y s e p a r a t e t h e m f r o m t h e F l a g e l l a t a a n d place t h e m as a f a m i l y of t h e g r e e n A l g i e .

186

CMorophycea'
P l a n t s (if t h i s f a m i l y s o m e t i m e s occur i n prodigious colour a m i a quantity somewhat of

in s t a g n a n t water, g i v i n g i t a pale-green unpleasant odour.

T h e y are occasionally t h e cause of foulness

1

d r i n k i n g - w a t e r , i m p a r t i n g to i t a d i s t i n c t oily taste .
E x c l u d i n g the Polyblepharidea', w h i c h exhibit a m i x t u r e of Flagellate a n d V o l v o c i n e characters, t h e B r i t i s h Volvocacece lowing sub-families :
2

are divided into the three folU n i c e l l u l a r ; globose or ovoidal,

S u b - f a m i l y I.

C/dumt/domoimdetr.

with a distinct but thin cell-wall. pyrenoid. Sub-family II. Pharotem.

C i l i a (or flagella) t w o , r a r e l y four.

W i t h one chloroplast of very variable form, u s u a l l y i n c l u d i n g a single Unicellular, w i t h tho cells as i n t h e separates

Chlamydomonadoa', Sub-family I I I .

b u t with a thick solid cell-wall which Vtdvneeai.

into t w o halves o n the escape of t h e daughter-cells. M o t i l e couiobia of Chlamydomonadino mucilaginous investment: more of processes. A l l t h e cells are capable cells, u s u a l l y e m b e d d e d in a common

rarely united by protoplasmic reproductive, cells. sexual reproduction. Vegetative

r e p r o d u c i n g t h e p l a n t or there is a differentiation i n t o vegetative a n d multiplication b y division of some or Isogamous or hcterogamous all of t h e cells to f o r m d a u g h t e r ccenobia.

Sub-family

I.

CHLAMYDOMOXADE.E.
1

T h i s division of the Volvocacea Alga

3

includes a n u m b e r of u n i c e l l u l a r

which are spherical, ovoid, sub-cylindrical, or rarely fusiform a thin cell-wall a n d two, or more is of mass variable form, b u t is which four, or less cilia. T h e chloroplast central

in shape, a n d are provided w i t h rarely more

typically cup-shaped a n d occupies the posterior region of the cell, surrounding a of protoplasm contains the nucleus. the cell cell. Reproduction which of w h i c h successive vegetative
1

T h e r e is u s u a l l y o n e p y r e n o i d , a n d a l a t e r a l i n the anterior region of

p i g m e n t spot is also g e n e r a l l y present

takes place by t h e d i v i s i o n of the contents of a to rest i n t o 2, 4, o r S d a u g h t e r - c e l l s , of the mother-cell. to each each The the characters

has come

soon acquires

division-planes are at r i g h t angles cells assume a palmelloid

other and they

the daughter-cells a r c c i l i a t e d m o t i l e i n d i v i d u a l s .

Sometimes the

condition, i n which

W h i p p l e i n T r a n s . A i n e r . M i c r . Soc. x x i , 1000. - T h i s c l a s s i f i c a t i o n is after D i l l , ' D i e G a t t u n g C h l a i n y d o m o n a s u n d i h r e n a c h s t e n V e r w a i u l t e n . ' J a h r b i i c h e r f i i r w i s s e n s c h a f t l i c h e B o t a n i k . B e r l i n , 1895, Bd xxviii.

Volvocaccfc
become rounded and repose to occurs in by a copious mass of of

187 mucilage. isogamons otherwise the latter

A k i n e t e s are also k n o w n Sexual reproduction or h e t e r o g a m o n s by the

occur. the conjugation w h i c h are s m a l l e r b u t T h e y a r i s e as d o

planogametes, contents

s i m i l a r to t h e v e g e t a t i v e d i v i s i o n of the

individuals.

o f a m o t h e r - c e l l , b u t a s m a n y as

(id m a y b e p r o d u c e d i n o n e c e l l .
A. B. V e g e t a t i v e cells w i t h 4 c i l i a Vegetative cells w i t h 2 cilia. * C e l l - w a l l t h i n , oloselj- adherent, t Cells spherical, ovoid, or ellipsoid, rarely with one fusiform; chloroplast definite, Carterin.

pyrenoid
tt C e l l s f u s i f o r m , 3 or m o r e t i m e s longer t h a n the d i a m e t e r ; ** Cell-wall thin, chloroplast indefinite, with two or more pyrenoids outstanding and threads connected by protoplasmic

VUhnuydomtnntn.

Cldoroyinuum. Splurrelln.

G e n u s C a r t e r i a D i e s i n g , 18(58. bieru There the of D a n g . , 1888.]

[Pithiscns

Dang., 1888:

Cor-

T h e cells are s p h e r i c a l , e l l i p s o i d , or cordiform, pyrenoid of between pigment-spot cilia. towards The the anterior end

with a bell-shaped chloroplast containing a single large is a p r o m i n e n t cell, a n d there are four two.
C. midtijili*

only distinction

t h i s g e n u s a n d Ghluinydoinonas

is the presence

of four cilia instead

(Fresen.) D i l l i s a f a i r l y a b u n d a n t s p e c i e s i n s m a l l p o o l s ,

more

p a r t i c u l a r l y of r a i n - w a t e r .

D i a m . v e g e t a t i v e c e l l s 10 - 1 6 y ( t i g . 7 3 A G ) .

Genus C h l a m y d o m o n a s are of and the anterior end hyaline, often i bod}'. The furnished with

Ehrenb., 1833.

The

vegetative to form

cells

v a r i a b l e size, s p h e r i c a l , ovoid, o b l o n g - e l l i p s o i d , or p y r i f o r m , is o f t e n slightly produced two cilia. a small cellwith The c e l l - w a l l is to t h e is u s u a l l y

b e a k or r o s t r u m to w h i c h are a t t a c h e d chloroplast is very

v e r y i n d i s t i n c t , a n d is closely a d h e r e n t variable in form, and

a single p y r e n o i d (rarely e n t i r e l y w i t h o u t or of the cell, and generally a described for

several pyrenoids). The reproduction

T h e r e are two (rarely more) contractile vacuoles pigment-spot. sub-family, is t y p i c a l l y t h a t the

in the anterior region

a n d t h e w a l l of t h e z y g o s p o r e m a y be s m o o t h or a s p e r u l a t e .
T h e r e a r e a b o u t 2'J k n o w n s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s , b u t t h e c h a r a c t e r s o f s o m e of t h e m are not clearly evident. Little work has been done at the British

188 species of t h i s genus,

Chlorophycea'
h u t I'll. Kleiuii Schmidle (length o f c e l l 28 32 p; 12 f i g . 73 J a n d K ) , t'/il. De Biiri/mui Goroseh. (breadth Ehrenb.

b r e a d t h 812/j.;

20 n; fig. 73 H a n d I ' a n d 67/7 inrfrurvlus ( = l'hl. breadth and rainElii-eeherg//Goroscb.; in ponds, ditches

1426 ft) a r c n o t u n c o m m o n pools. Concerning iins write,"This unique Chhunydnwo1

E l a c k m a n and Tansley genus holds position among

the

Green Algae,and indeed among the whole of t h e (Ireen P l a n t s . It the of m a y be r e g a r d e d various these as the ph\logenetic s t a r t i n g point of lines of Ghlorophyceous descent. T h e history i s a. h i s t o r y o f t h e of a vegetative intercalation
AG, Carteriu multWi* (Fresen.)

phase between t w o successive D i l l , from B r a d f o r d , W . Yorks.' A a n d B , v e g e t a t i v e c e l l s ; I), g a m e t e s ; E , c o n j u g a t i n g gametes; F , zygospore. H ami I, Chlamydonioiuix Ue Beryumi Gorosch., from St Just, Cornwall. J a n d K , Chi. Klehiii Schmidle, f r o m t . ' x b r i d g e , M i d d l e s e x ( A l l x 475). ee, c o n t r a c t i l e v a c u o l e s ; j i , n u c l e u s ; p. p y r e n o i d ; zy, g a m e t e ; z. z y g o s p o r e . motile ,f'hlamydoiuonadiue) these purposes types motile as zoomale generations, productive spores oogamous and cell. ' T h e c o - e x i s t e n c e the most within t h e l i m i t s o f a n u n d o u b t e d l y n a t u r a l genus of (the conjugation of equal clothed which has the essential characteristics of true

phases being retained for reand gametes; the in the

gamete alone remains motile, constitutes i n the Arche-

goniate series t h e last r e m a i n i n g representative of the C h l a m y d o m o n a d i n e

primitive form

of gamogenesis

gametes) w i t h a gamogenesis

o o g a m y is also a feature of u n i q u e interest." Genus Chlorogonium Ehrenb., LS30. The vegetative cells a

are f u s i f o r m , three or m o r e t i m e s longer t h a n the d i a m e t e r , w i t h thin cell-wall to closely a d h e r i n g the anterior to the body. a There number are of two

cilia

attached vacuoles

extremity

and

contractile

scattered t h r o u g h the protoplasm. anastomosing

T h e c h l o r o p l a s t is i l l contains four

defined, spongy a n d or f i v e , o r s o m e t i m e s plast as

in character, and

m a n y pyrenoids.

F r a n c e describes the chlorowhich place may by

f o r m i n g a r e g u l a r or

irregular annular band, Reproduction

s p l i t i n t o a s i n g l e or d o u b l e
1

spiral.

takes

B l a c k m a n & T a n s l e y i n T h e N e w P h y t o l o g i s t , 11)02, v o l . 1, p p . 23, 24.

Vol rocaceo'
zoooonidia, transverse occurs funi' nf which of arise in a mother-cell .Sexual by the

18!) double also

division

the

contents.

reproduction gametes.

b y the fusion

of isogamous

or heterogenous

Chi. eiicldurn in E h r e n b . ( l e n g t h u p t o 5 0 fi: a verv scarce CiTcii/iuui another British stagnant ditches near t h e Lizard, Cornwall. I'hiiigntiiHI of this Dang. genu*. Sonmierfeldt, 11888) w o u l d

b r e a d t h 8 1 2 p) i s a p p a r e n t l y from as

A l g a of which 1 have examined a few speciojens he m o r e correctly

placed

species

(ienus

Sphserella

1824.

[Hwmatococctts

Ag.,

18-28;
cells

Chlumyilococcux
a n d very

A . B r . , ]S4!.]
similar

The
of

are ovoid

to those

Clilaiiiydoniiiiiiis, away it by from

b u t the cell-wall stands out being connected to The one

t h e cell-body, strands of

' ; f y - # "

delicate

protoplasm. a n d contains

chloroplast

is bell-shaped

or several p y r e n o i d s .

The genus

is scarcely

s e p a r a b l e f r o m Cldiiiiiydoiiioiius, in of

only differing

the outstanding cell-wall a n d t h e absence contractile vacuoles, the zoogonidia being

exactly of the Chlamydonionadine Sp/t. lai'itstris l>lucinlk (Plot.) (Girod.) Wittr.

type.

[C/dn mi/dofoccus a l l over the The rella lariistris (Girod.) W i t t r . , from Bradford, W . Y o r k s . ( x 475).

A . fir.] is abundant

c o u n t r y i n ditches, rain-pools a n d bog-pools. cells, w h i c h f r e q u e n t l y S to 30 p i n d i a m e t e r ; by zoogonidia k n o w n as " R e d this Alga. AVille

become brick-red i n colour t h e y often

o w i n g to t h e presence of h i e m a t o c h r o m i n , v a r y from become encysted, a n d t h e reproduction is (fig. 71). T h e curious phenomenon of distina n d isogamous gametes

R a i n " ovyes i t s c o l o u r i n a f e w i n s t a n c e s t o t h e p r e s e n c e S n m i n e r f , w h i c h c a n scarcely be specifically is the " R e d S n o w " plant. t o s h o w t h a t U'emntoeww*

S/J/I. niitdin

g u i s h e d f r o m Sph. lueustris,
1

has recently attempted

is t h e correct The remarks

n a m e o f t h i s g e n u s , b u t 1 f a i l t o see t h e r e a s o n f o r s u c h a c h a n g e .

m a d e b y H a z e n ' - o n t h e n o m e n c l a t u r e o f t h i s genus s h o u l d also be c o n s u l t e d .

Sub-family This nadea sub-family is only solid

II.

PHACOTE.E. from on the Chlamvdomoof the

distinguished

b y the thick, during

cell-wall, which

t h e escape into two

daughter-cells
1

reproduction

separates

portions.

W i l l e , ' A l g o l o g i s c h e N o t i z e n X , ' X y t M a g a z i n f. N a t u r v i d e n s k a b , l i d 4 1 , H . 1, K r i s t i a n i a , 1903. - H a z e n , ' T h e L i f e - H i s t o r y of Spluerdla lacustris,' M e m . T o r r . B o t . C l u b , v i . 1890, p . 2 3 0 .

190

ChloropJiycefv
p a i l s of the cell-wall are sometimes T h e reproduction evident is similar

The two component

in the ordinary vegetative condition. to t h a t of t h e C h l a m y d o m o n a d e a ' . Genus Phacotus relatively narrow colour, with v a l v e - l i k e pieces. or m a n y Perty, 1852.

T h e cell-body is ovoid i n form T h e cell-wall exterior, is thick, dark i n of two

a n d c o n s i d e r a b l y f l a t t e n e d , so t h a t w h e n v i e w e d f r o m t h e s i d e i t i s a n d biconvex. or rugnlose There a rough a n d consists

T h e chloroplast is large a n d p a r i e t a l , w i t h one is a clear space o f some size a t t h e cilia are attached immetakes place b y the formation

pyrenoids.

anterior end of the cell, a n d t w o long diately opposite. T h e reproduction

of 2 8 z o o g o n i d i a i n a vesicle w h i c h b u r s t s a p a r t t h e t w o halves of t h e m o t h e r - c e l l - w a l l b y a l o n g i t u d i n a l split.

/'. leittirtthiris A n o t h e r genus (Elireub.) Stein is not u n c o m m o n o f t h i s s u b - f a m i l y i s Ptervinonus i n stagnant water. S c l i g o (18S6) of w h i c h No doubt

there are seven or eight species no records of them.

known from continental Europe.

some of these occur i n t h e lakes of t h e B r i t i s h

Islands, b u t as y e t there are

Sub-family I I I .

VOLVOCEJS. ccenoin a

T h e plants of this sub-family are composed of a motile bium plasmic motion present Gomuin of Chlainydomonadine Attached combined cells, to each movements. o f Vulvox. generally cell embedded considerable mucous processes. by their envelope, a n d sometimes

connected b y protoare two cilia which cells of forms

project t h r o u g h t h e m u c o u s coat and g i v e t h e ccenobium a rotatory The number of i n a single ccenobium to 22,000 varies f r o m four i n one species I n the lower

i n some forms

all t h e cells are equal a n d capable in the higher forms

of reproducing the plant, b u t others

there is a differentiation amongst t h e cells of

the cosnobium, some of w h i c h are p u r e l y vegetative, whereas are solely r e p r o d u c t i v e cells.

R e p r o d u c t i o n i n the lower forms takes place b y t h e formation of a d a u g h t e r - c c e n o b i u m from ever}' cell of t h e within mothcr-cocnobium. free. often T h e daughter-ccenobinni is formed In the h i g h e r forms Sexual the wall of the motherthe y o u n g colony cells,

cell, w h i c h s w e l l s u p a n d u l t i m a t e l y sets t e r m e d parthenogonidia, reproduction of isogamons give rise to occurs

only certain of the reproductive danghter-coenobia. i n t h e lower forms planogametes

by the union

or heterogamous

w h i c h arise b y the

Volcocaeea*
division there o f a l l t h e colls o f t h e c r e n o b i u m . differentiation of I n the higher elements

I'll forms into

is a further

the sexual and Tetragon

a n t h e r o z o i d s a n d oosphore.s, each o f w h i c h arise f r o m s p e c i a l r e p r o d u c t i v e c e l l s t e r m e d r e s p e c t i v e l y audrogonidiu Genus Gonium Midler, 1773. [Indus. G . S. W e s t , 1890.] gynoguiridiu. lit ht W e s t Ai

T h e c o m o h i u m is flat a n d p l a t e - l i k e , c o n s i s t i n g

F i g . 75.

A . Gonium pectoral* M i i l l . , f r o m C a m b r i d g e .

B F , G. lacustre n o b . ,

from Esher Common, Surrey. ( x 475).

E a n d F show the f o r m a t i o n of new colonies

of four or sixteen ovoid or s l i g h t l y p o l y g o n a l plane a n d enclosed cells are connected i n a common b y protoplasmic

cells arranged i n emThe

mucilaginous investment.

processes, a n d t h e c i l i a a l l T h e c h l o r o p l a s t is Two takes Reproduction

arise from one surface of t h e p l a t e - l i k e colony. contractile vacuoles are present i n each cell. place b y zoogonidia, w h i c h are formed of isogamous gametes

bell-shaped, much hollowed, a n d contains a single pyrenoid.

four i n each cell or b y t h e Conjugation a smooth or of with

dissociation of t h e colony i n t o i n d i v i d u a l m o t i l e cells. results i n a zygospore rough cell-wall. (laughter-ccenobia

G. pecturale and four

M u l t i p l i c a t i o n also occurs

by the development

from each o f t h e cells of t h e m o t h e r - c i e n o b i u m .

quadrate colony of sixteen and striking A l ga i n m a n v lucustre W.

M i i l l . c o n s i s t s o f a flat, s o m e w h a t I t is a frequent G. locust re n o l i .

cells, each of w h i c h is 7 1 1 p i n d i a m e t e r a n d of w h i c h twelve are peripheral c e n t r a l (fig. 75 A ) . ditches a n d ponds. stagnant [ = Tetrogonitnn

1!)2
1

Chloropht/cea'

& <'!. S. W e s t ] possesses a colony of four ovoi<l cells, each of w h i c h is 1 1 - 5 - 1 ! ) p i n length and 7-515-5 11 in breadth ; fig. 75 B F . T h e anterior e x t r e m i t y of each cell is somewhat protracted and the c i l i a are only vibratile towards t h e i r extremities, the movements of the c o n o b i u m being correspondinglv sluggish. It is a m u c h rarer p l a n t t h a n (/. jjrclorulc and prefers the open water of large ponds and lakes. It m a y possibly be identical w i t h O. socinle (Duj.) W a r m i n g , but i t appears to differ i n the grouping of the cells and i n the nature of the cilia. C l o n u s S t e p h a n o s p h a e r a C o l i n , 18-52. normally tough, coinobia cells are several of e i g h t cells a r r a n g e d or spherical ovoidal, T h e ecenobium Occasionally or t w o cells. they consists a young The of of to possess

i n an equatorial zone w i t h i n

ellipsoidal investment. w h i c h c o n t a i n o n l y one in the vegetative protoplasmic

arc observed and green

condition processes.

or colourless

T h o - zone

c e l l s is s i t u a t e d r a t h e r t o w a r d s t h e p o s t e r i o r p o l e o f t h e and the c i l i a , of The chloroplasts

eceiiobium

w h i c h o n e p a i r is a t t a c h e d to t h e a n t e r i o r pole are rather irregular and occurs by contain from one

each cell, penetrate the m u c o u s i n v e s t m e n t i n the e q u a t o r i a l plane. several pyrenoids. Multiplication the division of group from each

cell of t h e c o ' i i o b i u m , a f t e r h a v i n g a s s u m e d a m o r e or less g l o b u l a r form, i n t o four or e i g h t d a u g h t e r - c e l l s , each ctenobium. gametes, a single laterally quiescent 8, cell. to and form or 32 The of which are are formed forming a new isogamous d i v i s i o n of conjugating soon become the S e x u a l reproduction occurs by the fusion of gametes fusiform colour. i n shape, which

spherical

' zygozoospores'

of a y e l l o w i s h - b r o w n

St. j/!I*rinds C o l i n , w h i c h is the only species of the genus, is k n o w n to occur both i n E n g l a n d and I r e l a n d . It is one of the scarcest of the V o l v o eaceic and is u s u a l l y found i n the r a i n - w a t e r w h i c h collects i n the hollows of rocks. T h e cells are (i12 ii i n diameter and the colonics 2000 fig. 70 Ix. G e n u s P a n d o r i n a B o r y , 1824. mucous almost investment. to the centre Sometimes The of the The eeenobia of 8, a r e s p h e r i c a l or the 32, of or the r a r e l y of and Two ccenobia pressure

sub-spherical a n d u s u a l l y c o n t a i n 16 cells c l o s e l y p a c k e d w i t h i n cienobia cells are observed. cells are p y r a m i d a l i n shape spherical colony,

reach widely Multifrom

contact often c a u s i n g t h e m to b e c o m e q u i t e a n g u l a r . d i v e r g e n t c i l i a are a t t a c h e d to t h e b r o a d e n d of plication takes place each of the cells of t h e m o t h e r - c o e n o b i u m . The by the formation of 16-celled

each cell.

daughter-coenobia

i West * G. S. West i n Journ. Hoy. Micr. Soc. 18%, p. 160, t. i i i , f. 113.

Volvocacere
often remain within the old mueous investment of the motherthe

ccenobium appearance

for s o m e t i m e , a n d t h e l l i - c i l i a t e d c o l o n i e s of a composite caenobium.

present

F i g . 70. A I I , Puvdoriim morum ( M i i l l . ) B o r y ; A , a d u l t c o l o n y ; 11, g r o u p of daughter-colonies w i t h i n the swollen r u o t h e r - c e l l - w a l l ; from near B r a d f o r d , W . Y o r k s . ( x 475). C H , f o r m a t i o n of z y g o s p o r e p ) a n d i t s d e v e l o p m e n t (after r r i n g s h e i m ) . K , Stephanosphara phtrinlis C o l i n , o r d i n a r y vegetative c o l o n y (after H i e r o n y i n u s , x 320). gamete.

Asexual the each

reproduction

is b y

zoogonidia contents its own

of

a precisely

similar arise by

n a t u r e t o t h e c e l l s o f Chlamtjdoiiiunus\ l o n g i t u d i n a l d i v i s i o n of the one secretes Schroder in which of the i n a d d i t i o n to

T h e zoogonidia membrane a

of the mother-cell, and gelatinous the and conthe reproi n v e s t m e n t of

investment w h i c h u l t i m a t e l y forms the c o m m o n colony. duction division siderable active

2

has also d e s c r i b e d an a s e x u a l m e t h o d of the zoomaiidia

loose t h e i r c i l i a , vacuoles they exhibit by

pigment-spots, and form a new colony. cells into v a r i a b i l i t y i n size. with

T h e gametes arise by the occurs

1 (j o r 'A2 p a r t s , a n d

Sexual reproduction a larger and more

fusion of a p a i r of gametes, sometimes (male) gamete

b y the fusion of a smaller sluggish (female)

D a n g e a r d i n L e B o t a n i s t e , v i i , 1000. '- B . S c h r o d e r i n J . B . S c h l e s . G e s e l l s c h . V a t e r l . C u l t . 1808, Z o o h , bot. sect.

1

W.

A,

13

194
gamete. The

Ch lo rophycea'
zygospores possess smooth cell-walls and the

germination
/'. mar a m country. A - H ) .

is i n d i r e c t .
(Mull.) Bury is a b u n d a n t i n ponds a n d ditches a l l over the

T h e c e l l s a r e 81"> p i n d i a m e t e r a n d t h e c o l o n i e s 2 0 4 2 p d i g . 7 0

G e n u s E u d o r i n a E h r e n b . , 1832. 1900.] and The eienobium consists n o r m a l l y of 32

[Eudorinella

Lemmermann, rarely ellipsoid, within the

is globose or subglobose,

cells d i s t a n t l y a r r a n g e d

F i g . 77. Eudorina elegant: E h r e n b . A , a d u l t c o l o n y ( x - 1 7 5 ) ; F>, y o u n g c o l o n y f o r m e d b y d i v i s i o n o f c o n t e n t s of m o t h e r - c e l l ( x 7 H 0 ) , f r o m F r i z i n g h a l l , W. Yorks. C E , d e v e l o p m e n t of a n t h e r o z o i d - c l u s t e r s f r o m m o t h e r - c e l l ; F , a n t h e r o z o i d s (after ( l o e b e l ) .

p e r i p h e r y of a copious with times a single pyrenoids. met

mucous investment. chloroplast

T h e cells are globose, one or cell more are

bell-shaped The

containing

S m a l l colonics of o n l y e i g h t or s i x t e e n cells are somewith. c i l i a (one pair) attached to each

p a r a l l e l u n t i l t h e y r e a c h t h e o u t e r surface of t h e i n v e s t m e n t , w h e n they widely diverge. ctenobia. Multiplication t a k e s p l a c e as i n Pandorina daughteroospheres b y the d i v i s i o n of a l l t h e cells of the cuenobium to form S e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n occurs antherozoids, produced pear-shaped (id i n a c e l l , w i t h cells.

b y t h e u n i o n o f f u s i f o r m or T h e oospores of Lemmer-

w h i c h are s l i g h t l y l a r g e r t h a n the vegetative There seems no valid reason for the

have s m o o t h c e l l - w a l l s a n d g e r m i n a t i o n is d i r e c t . separation

Volrocacea'
m a n n ' s g e n u s Eudorinelltt .
1

195 that the two

C h o d a t - also considers Shaw

: i

described

species

o f Pleodorina eletjans, view.

s h o u l d be r e g a r d e d

merely Pleudorhta

a s f o r m s o f Eudurinu exists between does not s u p p o r t

Etuiorina all over the rfiycnix British

b u t the m a r k e d differentiation w h i c h

the vegetative and reproductive cells of his

E h r e n b is w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d i n p o n d s , d i t c h e s a n d l a k e s Islands. fig. 77. The cells are 1025 p in diameter and the T h e e l l i p s o i d colonies of t h i s p l a n t are examples, the colonics sometimes are

c o l o n i e s 4 0 1 5 0 p; 1 do not find

d e s c r i b e d as p o s s e s s i n g s e v e r a l m u c o u s m a m i l l a t e p r o j e c t i o n s a t o n e p o l e , b u t this character in British of w h i c h i n v a r i a b l y globose.

Genus

Volvox

(L., 1758)

E h r e n b . , 18:10.

The

ccenobium

is

globose, consisting of a large n u m b e r of s m a l l cells ( 2 0 0 2 2 , 0 0 0 ) arranged i n a single peripheral layer w i t h i n the mucous The ccenobium is a h o l l o w s p h e r e p r o t o p l a s m i c t h r e a d s of v a r y i n g stoutness. investment. by and the cells are connected

T h e r e is a d i f f e r e n t i a -

tion of the cells, the vast m a j o r i t y of t h e m b e i n g p u r e l y v e g e t a t i v e (somatic), and the r e m a i n d e r either p a r t h e n o g o n i d i a , anclrogonidia, or g y n o g o n i d i a . occurs by the E a c h cell possesses a d i s t i n c t c h l o r o p l a s t , t w o or Asexual reproduction from the parthenodevelopment of new colonies more contractile vacuoles, a n d a p a i r of cilia.

g o n i d i a , o f w h i c h a b o u t 8 (1 t o 1 0 ) a r e f o u n d i n a s i n g l e c c e n o b i u m . These parthenogenetically formed free o n i t s d e a t h . of the an antherozoid d i v i s i o n of few individuals become detached in a n d are u l t i m a t e l y set fusion by in arise takes place by the The antherozoids T h e d i v i s i o n s of the the h o l l o w c a v i t y of the m o t h e r - c c e n o b i u m Sexual reproduction with an oosphere. or m a n y

androgoniclia, w h i c h are

similar

a p p e a r a n c e to t h e p a r t h e n o g o n i d i a .

androgothe are one

n i d i a p r o d u c e e i t h e r a p l a t e - l i k e or a s p h e r i c a l mass of a n t h e r o z o i d s , each of w h i c h is a s m a l l f u s i f o r m b o d y , m u c h a t t e n u a t e d at anterior end and furnished w i t h few in number, larger than the becomes a n oosphere. two cilia. vegetative The gynogonidia cells, a n d each

T h e oospores are g l o b u l a r , e i t h e r s m o o t h or repose. or

s u b s t e l l a t e , a n d t h e i r g e r m i n a t i o n is d i r e c t , a f t e r a p e r i o d o f times
1

B o t h asexual a n d sexual colonies occur, a n d the latter, w h i c h somepossess parthenogonidia, may lie either monoecious

L e m m e r m a n n i n B e r i c h t e D e u t s c h . B o t a n . G e s e l l s c h . x v i i i , 1900. p. 307. - C h o d a t i n B e i t r i i g e z u r K r y p t u g a i n e n H o r a der S c h w e i z , B d i , H e f t 3, B e r l i n , 1902, p. 152. S h a w i n B o t a n . G a z e t t e , 1894, s i x , p. 2 7 9 ; K o f o i d i n B u l l . I l l i n o i s S t a t e L a b . v, 1898, p. 2 7 3 ; also i n A n n . M a g . N a t . H i s t . s e r . 7, v o l . v i , J u l y , 1900.

:i

132

190 dioecious. T h e most have

Chloropliyceu.
thorough made investigations by Klein .
1

of tho life-history

of t h e g e n u s ccenobic

boon

T h i s genus is the c u l m i n a t i n g point i n t h e evolution of motile forms, and although the individual cells are of the

F i g . 7 8 . A , C , a n d D , Yolrox aureus E h r e n b . A , m o n o e c i o u s s e x u a l c o l o n y ( x 210), from liawcliffe C o m m o n , W . Y o r k s . ; D , ripe oospore ( x 4 7 5 ) ; C, two antheroz o i d s (after K l e i n ) . B , r i p e o o s p o r e of Y. ylobatur ( L . ) E h r e n b . , f r o m l ' r e s t o n , L a n c a s h i r e ( x 475). a, a n d r o g o n i d i a ; air, a n t h e r o z o i d ; if, g y n o g o n i d i a .

p r i m i t i v e C h l a m y d o m o n a d i u e type, t h e entire organism, b y reason of t h e d i f f e r e n t i a t i o n o f i t s c o m p o n e n t differentiation forms The attained along other Algae. parasitica ccenobia of sometimes Volvur, occurs as a about swimming Notoinnuita the hollow cells, h a s a t t a i n e d a l o n g i t s with thestructural known lines b y the highest own line a state of evolution quite comparable of the green Rotifer

parasite within

w i t h i n t h e central c a v i t y a n d feeding on t h e green cells either of the a d u l t or of t h e parthenogenotic daughter-cocnobia.

' K l e i n ' M o r p h o l . u . b i o l . S t m l i e n fiber d i e G a t t , V o l v o x , ' P r i n g s h . J a h i b i i c h . f. w i s s e n s c h . B o t . 188!), B d x x .

Endospli<era<:e(t
T w o w e l l - k n o w n species Lentna, of Vulm.r exist i n the deoper ponds and of t h e l o w - l y i n g a r e a s of t h e B r i t i s h I s l a n d s . a d u l t colonies of l . gluhnlnr
r

1!)7
ditches with The

T h e y are often associated

a n d prefer ponds w hich receive a plentiful s u p p l y of r a i n - w a t e r .

E h r e n b . a r e 0 8 0 8 0 0 fi i n d i a m e t e r , t h e c e l l s sire 1'. ttureii* hhrenb. 200 of

very n u m e r o u s , the p r o t o p l a s m i c s t r a n d s c o n n e c t i n g t h e m are of c o n s i d e r a b l e t h i c k n e s s , a n d t h e r i p e o o s p o r e s a r e s u b s t e l i a t e ( t i g . 7 8 P>). is u s u a l l y s m a l l e r t h a n t h e p r e c e d i n g s p e c i e s , t h e a d u l t c o l o n i e s plasmic threads connecting the ripe oospores are them are extremely delicate, and being the

5 0 0 fi i n d i a m e t e r ; t i g . 78 A , C , a n d 1 ) ; t h e c e l l s a r e l e s s n u m e r o u s , t h e p r o t o walls smooth.

Family This the of

ENDOSPHJERACEJE. of e n d o p h y t i c rounded The cell cells Alga- in which or are a slightly cells somewhat lamellose, or by

family includes a n u m b e r is either a simple

plant-body aquatic or

b l a n c h e d ccenocyte, o c c u r r i n g w e d g e d between marsh-loving plants. v a r i a b l e i n f o r m a n d t h e c e l l - w a l l is s o m e t i m e s Reproduction takes of place the by the

the epidermal thick and of

often d e v e l o p i n g on one s i d e a b u t t o n - l i k e e x c r e s c e n c e of cellulose. formation zoogonidia up plauoganietes, or b o t h . C o h n , the contents successive Churaciiuii, I n the best k n o w n genus, endophytic Chlorochytriiim

cell become b r o k e n or

divisions, i n a manner into a large n u m b e r

s i m i l a r to t h a t w h i c h occurs i n of s m a l l zoogonidia as a l a r g e v e s i c l e of the on gametes. the The motile hostthe two as is

These are liberated by the g e l a t i n i z a t i o n of the i n n e r layer of cell-wall, which found in the becomes protruded many and such Pediastrea; and Protocoecaeeax the

biciliated gametes are isogamous 4-ciliated plant. new zygospore G e r m i n a t i o n takes place

their fusion the any period

c o m e s to rest on the e p i d e r m i s of without stoma.

of rest,

endophytic

cell forcing a protuberance or i n t o a

either between

cells of the e p i d e r m i s Some condition Seven doubtfully The previous of these

endophytic the

cells become akinetes

and

in

this

t h e y pass o-enera o

winter. absence of o r d i n a r y vegetative division. been described, but some of these are

T h e r e is a c o m p l e t e have

distinct. of Klebs were have wrong shown that Cohn and other these live the i n r e g a r d i n g certain of merely can the pressure endophyte exerted by

researches

investigators

p l a n t s as p a r a s i t e s , a n d no injury beyond the

that not

q u i t e i n d e p e n d e n t l y of its h o s t - p l a n t , b u t t h a t the l a t t e r receives little mechanical

198 growing the met that host. with endopfiyte. Freeman

C1dorophyce'
T h o anomalous has suggested habit of those Algte is

e x p l a i n e d b y the protection afforded

1

b y t h e i n t e r c e l l u l a r spaces of that the condition o f affairs of to t h e development

i n Vhlorochytrium

lends itself

p a r a s i t i s m a n d t h a t t h e a l l i e d g e n u s Pliyllnbium direction. G e n u s C h l o r o c h y t r i u m C o h n , 1874.

is p r o g r e s s i n g i n

T h e cells are generally a n d lobed,

solitary, globose, ellipsoid, ovoid, or i r r e g u l a r l y curved

F i g . 7 9 . A , V e g e t a t i v e c e l l o f Chlnroelnjtrium Leimnc Cohn, from Frizinghall, W . Y o r k s . ( x 475). B D , Cenlroxplnrra Fucciolace B o r z i ; B and C, from n e a r S e n e n s , C o r n w a l l ( x 4 7 5 ) ; D , s h o w i n g e s c a p e of z o o g o n i d i a (after B o r z i , x 410).

and they contain a large parietal chloroplast furnished w i t h P3 renoids.

r

many cell-

Both at first

starch

a n d o i l are by successive

often

found

i n the cells. of by the radially

Zoogonidia contents, disposed

are formed Gametes

bipartitions

b y perpendicular, a n d afterwards

walls.

arise i n a s i m i l a r manner, a n d conjub}' t h e p r o t r u s i o n o f Mentha, llumex, S o m e of t h e species o f t h i s o f Lemna, are marine, occurring i n the

gation takes place w i t h i n t h e vesicle formed the i n n e r layer of t h e g a m e t a n g i n m . genus Lychnis, are endophytes Sphagnum, i n the leaves Algae etc., a n d others

thalli of various m a r i n e

C/d. Lemnce C o h n o c c u r s f r e q u e n t l y i n t h e l e a v e s o f Lemna trimlca c e l l . 4 0 1 4 3 j a ; fig. 7 9 A . Old. Knyunum

; diain.

S z y m a n s k i is f o u n d on t h e leaves Cldorochytrinm in the difference.

o f Lemna
mainly

minor a n d L. gibha.
C u n n i n g h a m (1888) differs f r o m i n the absence of the vesicle w h i c h surrounds the gametes

T h e g e n u s Stomatoehytrium latter genus.

T h i s feature c a n s c a r c e l y he r e g a r d e d as a generic

Freeman, 'Obs. on part i n , p . 198.

1

Chlorochytrium,' Minnesota

Botan.

Studies,

vol. u,

Characieiv
Germs less d i f f u s e a projecting Centrosphaera ami Borzi, 1883. occur The

1!)9 cells are globose in a more of or or the

shortly ellipsoid Oseillatoriaceae

generally

aggregated

stratum beneath lamellose

colonies of

of v a r i o u s m e m b e r s Reproduction observed.

T h e c e l l - w a l l s are t h i c k a n d l a m e l l o s e , a n d possess button cellulose. takes numbers

place b y b i c i l i a t e d zoogonidia, w h i c h u s u a l l y arise i n large from the zoogonidangia.

0. Fiuviohn? fig. 7 9 B 1). T h e r e is scarcely a n y d i s t i n c t i o n between K l e b s a n d XcotinosplMni three. been I n Endoxphnra observed. Cenlroxp/itent B o r z i , Borzi
1

G a m e t e s have not been

is k n o w n f r o m the s o u t h of E n g l a n d .

D i a m . of vege-

t a t i v e c e l l s 2 ( 1 4 2 y ; z o o g o n i d a n g i a u p t o 8 0 y:

z o o g o n i d i a 2.3 y i n b r e a d t h ; Endosjdueru

K l e b s - , the vegetative cells b e i n g a l m o s t a l i k e i n all t h e r e p r o d u c t i o n is b y g a m e t e s , z o o g o n i d i a n o t h a v i n g the only observed r e p r o d u c t i o n is b y zoo-

I n Seolinns-phu'ra

g o n i d i a , w h i c h arise a c c o r d i n g to K l e b s i n a m o s t e x t r a o r d i n a r y m a n n e r .

Genus P h y l l o b i u m K l e b s , 1881. endophytic loving plants.

T h e plants of this genus

are

coenocytes w h i c h occur i n t h e leaves of c e r t a i n m a r s h T h e y send out b r a n c h i n g tubes through the interPhyllosiplion be are small T h e s e b r a n c h e d tubes m a y or m a y not from the surface of the leaf

c e l l u l a r spaces of the h o s t - p l a n t after the m a n n e r of amongst the Siphonea?. septate, and projecting bright-green swellings. chloroplasts, each w i t h gametes
P.

T h e l a t t e r c o n t a i n a n u m b e r of r a d i a t i n g a pyrenoid. Biciliatcd macro- and micro-

occur.
Klebs, which from occurs i n the leaves of Ajvgo, Lysimtwhia, obtained being

dimnrplium

etc., h a s n o t b e e n o b s e r v e d s t u d d i n g the leaves

this country, but I have recently the whole Pliyldobium.

w h a t m a y p r o v e to be a n o t h e r species of d a m p

from X . Uist, Outer Hebrides, thickly tissue of the leaf

Sjiltuynum,

p e r m e a t e d b y the b r a n c h e d t u b e s of the

Family The occur Alga.

4.

C H A R A C I E ^ ! . unicellular and they generally

p l a n t s of t h i s f a m i l y are

as e p i p h y t e s , e i t h e r s o l i t a r y or i n c l u s t e r s , o n o t h e r l a r g e r T h e v e g e t a t i v e cells are of v e r y v a r i a b l e f o r m , b u t i n m o s t T h e r e is a l w a y s a The base is often of a is and apex.

cases t h e y are a t t e n u a t e d a n d s l i g h t l y o b l i q u e . distinct differentiation into base attachment,

1 2

d r a w n otit i n t o a s t a l k o f v a r i a b l e l e n g t h w i t h a d i s c for p u r p o s e and the apex is g e n e r a l l y acuminate. There

B o r z i , ' S t u d i A l g o l o g i c i I , ' M e s s i n a , 1883. K l e b s i n B o t a n . C e n t r a t b l . 1881, x x x i x , p. 1 6 2 1 .

200

Cldorophycea'
cell, generally of considerable

single p a r i e t a l chloroplast i n each extent T h e r e is n o vegetative d i v i s i o n . Reproduction zoogonidia contents, angular a lateral on their Genus Uydrkinum i n each several character, takes cell. place by

a n d containing one pyrenoid. the formation of numerous the hrst

T h e r e is a repeated d i v i s i o n o f t h e celldivisions rounded occurring each before p o r t i o n loses i t s a biciliatecl

transverse becomes

longitudinal zoogonidiuni.

division, a n d i n a short time

off, a n d f o r m s T h e pyrenoid on

T h e escape of t h e zoogonidia takes place e i t h e r b y disappears (in coining to rest

or a t e r m i n a l aperture. germination. Each

s o m e .species) d u r i n g t h e f o r m a t i o n o f t h e z o o g o n i d i a , a n d r e a p p e a r s zoogonidium develops into a n e w plant. C h a r a c i u m A . Br., 1849. R a b e n h . , 18(58.] [JJydrocytium A. B r . , 1 8 5 5 : T h e cells are fixed b y a basal stalk,

F i g . 8 0 . A a m i 13, Charuciniii Prinijxlie.imii A . B r . ; A , from M i t c h a m Common, S u r r e y ; B , a t t a c h e d t o a f r u s t u l e o f Tubellaritt Jioeculosa, from G u n w e n Moor, Cornwall. C , Ch. subiilutiim A . B r . , from W i m p o l e P a r k , Cambridgeshire. B , Ch. emiforme H e n n . , from Pilmoor, N . Yorks. ( A l l x 520.)

usually rather short, b u t sometimes asymmetrical. zoogonidia. T h e cells as a

much elongated ; i n form rule give rise to 10 or

they 32

are s p h e r i c a l , ellipsoid, oblong, o r fusiform, a n d t h e y a r e g e n e r a l l y

S o m e eight or t e n species of t h e genus a r e k n o w n to occur i n B r i t a i n , of w h i c h Ch. Siebohlii A. B r . (length 1 8 3 5 p; (length A . B r .(length diam. 4 0 7 0 p; d i a m . 2 0 3 3 p.), Ch. ambiyuum A .B r . Herm. i530^; 2 A 4 p), Ch. Pringshciinii A . B r . (length

d i a m . 5 1 B 5 p; fig. 8 0 A a n d B ) a n d Ch. ornithucephalum diain. 812 5p) are t h e most general.

-

1933p;

Ch. ensiforme

( l e n g t h 0 5 8 0 p ; d i a m . 2 ' 5 3 ' 8 p; fig. 8 0 D ) i s t h e m o s t e l o n g a t e s p e c i e s o f the genus.

Pleurocorcdcetr

201

Family

5.

P L E U R O C O C C A C E i E . of

T h e p l a n t s of t h i s f a m i l y are e i t h e r u n i c e l l u l a r or c o m p o s e d very short, s l i g h t l y branched and are by are never attenuated creeping masses. members to generally the The several and l i l a m e n t s , w h i c h consist form are hairs. The often compacted of few into short

cells

filaments pseudo"-

parenchyniatous different cells are

Considerable p o l y m o r p h i s m is e x h i b i t e d of this fondly. form and c o n t a i n one or or w i t h o u t pyrenoids. by the formation produced. Pleurooccur of

variable in outward

parietal ehloroplasts, w i t h

M u l t i p l i c a t i o n takes place b y d i v i s i o n i n two or three directions, and asexual r e p r o d u c t i o n occasionally occurs biciliated zoogonidia. Camet.es are rarely

In the two most frequent genera of the family, n a m e l y coccus a n d Tvocli itscui, t h e c e l l s a r e m o r e whereas the latter prefers colonies of a usually an aquatic or less g l o b o s e a n d existence, in

a g g r e g a t e d i n large masses ; the former prefers a s u b a e r i a l h a b i t a t Hormotila side less t h e r e is a m a r k e d increase i n t h i c k n e s s of the c e l l - w a l l a t one only, branched complete Protodernia commonly more is of cells b e i n g f o r m e d remarkable and epiphytic, its b y the m o r e or short fusion assume these lamellose

excrescences. cell-filaments it is the cells the and

pseudopareiichymatous of its close resemblance of Pleurococcus.

character :

placed here on account uncommon states

to c e r t a i n of

T h e c e l l - w a l l s are u s u a l l y v e i y s t r o n g a n d f i r m , a n d the are associated This fact, a n d Pleurococcaceaj Chodat Gorujrosira,

1

to f o r m i n d e f i n i t e colonies or i r r e g u l a r a g g r e g a t i o n s . the complete from the absence of autospores, separate Protococcacea'.

i n c l u d e s i n t h i s f a m i l y t h e g e n e r a Microti*amnion Ctuetophorales. but very There the is

A l g a w h i c h I h a v e r e f e r r e d to a d i s t i n c t f a m i l y t h e considerable has c e r t a i n s t a t e s o f Pleurococcus a n d the j-oung, latter genus that the

M i c r o t h a m n i a c e a ' o f the resemblance between germinating by forms of

p l a n t s o f Microtkainnion, Pkurococcus. has had I t is a

reached a m u c h h i g h e r stage of d e v e l o p m e n t Microthamnhuxxu Pleurococcacea*.

1

t h a n is e v e r a t t a i n e d family of the from certain

probable

direct

origin

1U02.

C h o d a t i n B e i t r a g e z u r K r y p t o g a m e n f i o r a der S c h w e i z , B d i , H e f t 3 , B e r l i n ,

202 Wille
1

Chlorophycea:
has placed the genus Troclriscin in the Volvocacea in of The

c l o s e p r o x i m i t y t o Clilttmydeiniomt.t, the facts of t h e case shows state, zoogonidia rarely of

but a careful consideration to be u n j u s t i f i a b l e . is a n o n - m o t i l e whereas the (and indeed, of

this change

o r d i n a r y v e g e t a t i v e c o n d i t i o n o f Truclriscia being Glilam one. Menegh., 1842. 1883 (in produced: gdoiiioiHis vegetative Volvocaeea) (in part): condition

resting normal all the

is a m o t i l e

Genus Pleurococcus Cgstococciw part); Chloroxpluera

[Protucocciis Fries,

A g . , 1824 1825 (in

N a g . , 1 8 4 9 : Chlorococctint Klebs, part);

P.seudopleurocoeciis T h e cells by the)

7

S n o w , 1899.] sometimes compression, occur groups of

are m o r e or less g l o b o s e , angular and or

frequently two

in four As three

d u e to i m p e r f e c t s e p a r a tion after division. division occurs al c o l o n y is in

directiiais a small cubicoccasionally produced, b u t this easily dissociates into its i n d i vidual walls firm.
F i g . 8 1 . A , Pleurococcus vulyaris Menegh., from Cirencester, Gloucestershire. 11, PI. rufetcen* ( K i i t z . ) Bieb. v a r . sanguineus W . * G . is. W e s t , f r o m n e a r A m c l i f f e , W . Y o r k s . ( A l l x 520.) rlil, c h l o r o p l a s t ; p, p r o t o d e n n a s t a g e ; jui, p a l m e l l o i i l s t a t e ; pi/, b r i g h t r e d p i g m e n t ; pi/, p y r e n o i d .

cells. are There

n

The is
i

celland one ill

strong

parietal
i I

chloroplast

each c e l l , e x t r e m e l y v a n a D e

and

i n size and form, ' l l W i t h or W i t h o u t a

pyrenoid. In moist places short filaments of c e l l s are s o m e t i m e s produced w h i c h e x h i b i t a s i m p l e t y p e of b r a n c h i n g : t h e y f r e q u e n t l y r a d i a t e from a few c e n t r a l cells of a n a n g u l a r , m o r e or less p a r e n c h y m a t o u s form. This condition as the is r e a d i l y p r o d u c e d place i n cultures a n d can be by division and is b r o u g h t subabout described sequent
1

' Protoderma-stage.' of the cells. Reproduction

Vegetative

multiplication takes

separation

W i l l e , ' A l g . N o t . V I I , ' N y t M a g a z i n f. N a t u r v i d e n s k a b . 1 9 0 1 , F - i s t i a n i a , B . 3 9 , I I . 1, p . 9.

Pleirrococraceee
by tlie formation of of one or ninny of spores a (aplanospores), by by rejuvenescence zoogonidia, exhibited humidity, regard PL to and by the by contents isogamous of this etc., of the mother-coll, Tho various much

203 the

bieiliated

gametes. under caused

polymorphism conditions of

plants

genus has

temperature, the identity

confusion

with

different

forms.

vulgaris

M e n e g h . is one of tlie c o m m o n e s t of Algte, o c c u r r i n g i n great i n c r u s t a t i o n o n t h e w i n d w a r d side of for t h e genus a n d pyrenoid.

profusion i n a l l k i n d s of d a m p situations, o n stones, walls, palings, t r e e - t r u n k s , etc., a n d i t u s u a l l y f o r m s a t h i n green the objects o n w h i c h it grows. the chloroplast is a massive D i a i n . c e l l s 9 2 0 u ; t i g . 81 A . appears been t o be d i s s o l v e d rocks; lobed T h e cells are as described I n PL nifcv,i*

plate containing a prominent

(Kiitz.) B i v b . the cell-contents h a s a preference for

are of a b r i c k - r e d c o l o u r d u e to t h e presence of I n e m a t o e h r o m i n , w h i c h u s u a l l y in oily material. T h i s species calcareous brilliant streams a v a r i e t y o f i t ( v a r . sanguineus patches, covering those stones W e s t & G . S. W e s t ; has Yorkshire, forming and rocks large i n t h e beds of

observed

i n the limestone d i s t r i c t s of W e s t not be displaced

blood-red

which could

by the rapidity of the current a n d

w h i c h are often left d r y .

D i a m . c e l l s 1 1 2 0 p; fig. 8 1 i f [Acunthococcus is v e r y L a g e r h . , 1883 ; closely related

G e n u s T r o c h i s c i a K i i t z . , 1845. Gluclrtucoccus D e T o n i , 1888.]

This genus

F i g . 8 2 . A F , Trochiscia axpera ( K e i n s c h ) H a n s g . , f r o m T r e m e t h i c k , C o r n w a l l ; A a n d B , v e g e t a t i v e c e l l s ; C a n d D , f o r m a t i o n of z o o g o n i d i a ; K , e m p t y c e l l f r o m w h i c h z o o g o n i d i a (ZIJ) h a v e escaped ; F , p a l m e l l o i d s t a t e . G and H , T. hirla ( B e i n s c h ) H a n s g . , f r o m C a m b r i d g e , f a n d J , T. puiici.iphio.ia West, from B e n L a w e r s , P e r t h s h i r e . K , '/'. reticularis (lleinsch) H a n s g . , from Keston C o m m o n , K e n t . ( A l l x ;V2U.) to the Pleurococcus, differing in the m a i n l y in the external ornamentation aquatic habit. The cells are of

cell-wall and and on

perfectly water, or or

globose rarely thickly

usually occur ground. with

i n large The

aggregates is

in quiet

damp

cell-wall

either or

areolated

clothed

denticulations,

spines,

other

prominent

204 processes.

CJdorojdiycete
T h e r e are u s u a l l y several parietal chloroplasts i n each Multiplication b u t reproduction and the plants

cell, some or a l l of w h i c h contain a single pyrenoid. r a r e l y o c c u r s b y c e l l - d i v i s i o n a s i n Pleurococcus, g o n i d i a o r spores. sometimes

c o m m o n ! v t a k e s p l a c e as i n t h a t g e n u s b y t h e f o r m a t i o n o f n o n - m o t i l e Zoogonidia are rarely developed pass i n t o a p a l m e l l o i d c o n d i t i o n (vide fig. 8 2 F ) .

T.aspera ( K e i n s c h ) H a n s g . ( d i a m . veg. cells 13'5 - 2 9 / x ; H a n s g . a n d T. reticularis the most (Reinseb) (Heinsch) frequent tig. 82 K ) are a m o n g s t T. liirta

T h e r e are eight or nine B r i t i s h species of this genus, d i s t i n g u i s h e d h y t h e i r external ornamentation. fig. 8 2 A F ) , T. acicvlifera (Lagerh.)

H a n s g . ( d i a m . v e g . c e l l s 2 4 .32 p; species m e t w i t h i n i p i i e t waters. tree-trunks.

H a n s g . ( d i a m . veg. cells

1 7 2 7 p.; fig. 8 2 G a n d TT) i s o f t e n

found o n d a m p g r o u n d n e a r t h e base of

(bums cells

Radiococcus four)

Schmidle, 1902k arranged in firm of a

[Westella

De

Wild.' ,
2

1897 ( i n part).] (generally

T h e p l a n t s consist of microscopic tetrahedral

families of few manner and

enveloped i n a mass of j e l l y . a single parietal chloroplast by the

T h e cells are r o u n d e d or occasionally cell-walls, and they contain Reproduction (spores) which four daughter-cells with one p y r e n o i d .

angular b y m u t u a l pressure, w i t h takes place formation

tetrahedrallv disposed w i t h i n r u p t u r e s a n d sets t h e m persisting after

r

the wall

of the mother-cell, and bv

free, t h e r e m a i n s o f t h e m o t h e r - c e l l - w a l l o f Tetracoccus SchisockUtinys. the smaller Tetracoccus occur

the manner

The oeinis is d i s t i n g u i s h e d f r o m which are enveloped

families,

in jelly, a n d by the tetrahedral attached to t h e

(De Wild.)

disposition of t h e cells. u n d e r surfaces

T h e r e are t w o species

T h e plants often

of w a t e r - l i l y leaves,
of this genus ,
3

o f w h i c h li.

nimbatus

S c h m i d l e ( = Pleurncoccas
Westella uimtiatus of c e l l s 8 1 5 p. Tetracoccus

nimbatus

D e W i l d . ; Tetracoccus nimbatus
4

Scbinidle;
Diam, under Alga

D e W i l d . ) is k n o w n f r o m several p a r t s of E n g l a n d . In 1894 S c h i n i d l e WestelJa. erroneously placed this matters

and De Wildeman has further complicated

by creating

the useless n a m e

Genus

Protoderma

Kiitz.,

1843 ;

Borzi,

1895.

This

genus The

occupies a position i n t h e Pleurococcacete blance between radiating

1

b y reason of the resemvulgaris.

i t a n d c e r t a i n s t a t e s o f Pleurococcus group of

plants generally consist of a m i n u t e thallus of short cell-filaments from a small central psendoparenchymatous

:l 4

S c h m i d l e i n A l l g e m . B o t a n . Z e i t s c h r . 1 9 0 2 , p. 4 1 . - B e W i l d e m a n i n B u l l , de l ' H o r b . B o i s s i e r , 1897, p. 5 0 3 . S c h m i d l e i n H e d w i g i a , 1 9 0 2 , B d x i i , H e f t 4, p . 159. S c h m i d l e i n F l o r a , 1 8 9 4 , H e f t 1, p . 4 5 .

Pleurococcucea'.
cells. The cells There are atis a conpyreof a varial.ile shape and the branches

205
arc

sometimes tenuated. large

a little

parietal

chloro-

plast in each cell taining a single noid.

P. riride. K i i t z . ( l i g . 8 3
A(.') is usually found Alga ,
1

epiphytic on larger

s u c h a s Colvoekatf orhiealaris, o r o n t h e s t e m s a n d
leaves of a q u a t i c P h a n e r o gams, s u c h as Elodea, viously certain etc. Callitrie/ie, I have pre1

suggested plants

that

described

as Eidoehtdin ijrnedh H a n s g i r g - ( = Eeo/odrrnxi

yruede D e T o n i ) a r e m o s t p r o b a b l y r e f e r a b l e t o Dn>-

todermit riride Genus Borzi, 1883. cal, ovoid,

Kiitz. Hormotila T h e vegeor

tative cells are s p h e r i of t h e m occur within is

F i g . 8 3 . A C , Protoderma riride K i i t z . , f r o m B a i l d o n , W . Y o r k s . , e p i p h y t i c o n Ctdlitriche xtmjm i f f s ; A a n d B , o u t l i n e s of c o l o n i c s , x 5 2 0 : C , s i n g l e c e l l , x 7 0 0 . D , Hormotila maeigeaa Borzi, from B o s t o n S p a , \Y. Y o i k s . ( x 5 2 0 ) .

ellipsoid, rarely oblong, a more often or less

and ample,

from firm,

two

to

sixteen inis a first one are an by have

gelatinous There

tegument,

which

concentrically

lamellose.

large ehloroplast in each cell, frequently very grannlose and destitute of a p y r e n o i d . in three direction. produced, increase numerous not been
The

Multiplication

takes place b y c e l l - d i v i s i o n , at in two, and by finally in

directions, but all in of which of the

subsequently are cell, connected arise and

I n t h i s w a y m o r e or less m o n i l i f o r m series of cells cylindrical takes Zoogonidangia size from vegetative two cilia. cells by

lamellose place

integuments.

reproduction

m i n u t e zoooonidia, each w i t h observed.

known species is / / . maeiejem.

Gametes

only

B o r z i , at) A l g a

which

I have

observed f r o m B o s t o n S p a i n W e s t Yorkshire.
1

It forms an expanded, dull

G . S. W e s t i n J o u r n . B o t . F e b r . 1899, p. 5 8 . H a n s g i r g , ' U e b e r E n t o c l a d i a R e i n k e u n d P i l i n i a K i i t z . , ' F l o r a , 18S8, n o . 3 3 , t. x i i , f. 0 1 5 .

2

20(j

Ghlorophycecr
D i a m . of veg. cells

green s t r a t u m on the d a m p surfaces of calcareous rocks. and 35 p in l e n g t h ; a s p e c i e s o f im-tirticoccus, lutlteee Ilrniuiii h g . 8 3 1).

4 12 p\ z o o g o n i d a n g i a u p t o 3 0 p i n d i a m e t e r ; z o o g o n i d i a 1 2 ' 5 p i n b r e a d t h C ' b o d a t h a s o b s e r v e d '[furmotila s t a g e s ' of a n d h e a l s o s u g g e s t s t h a t t h e y m a y b e i n p a r t JJacty-

L a g e r h . , b u t w i t h t h i s latter suggestion I c a n n o t agree.

Genus Hormotila are

TJrococcus with

Kiitz.,

1841).

The

cells The

are

much

as

in

B o r z i , b u t are u s u a l l y of a l a r g e r size a n d t h e i r contents a red-brown pigment. c e l l - w a l l is in thick a considerable increase thickness

coloured

and lamellose, generally with o n one side. o f the cell-wall.

T h e r e is f r e q u e n t l y a n e x u v i a t i o n of t h e o u t e r layers

T h e g e n u s is u s u a l l y a t t r i b u t e d to H a s s a l l , b u t t h i s is d u e to a misconception. H a s s a l l , i n d e s c r i b i n g the characters of h i s " F i r s t Ag., stated' that "the term Kiitzing, who established Ouracoccus the genus T h i s suggestion S u b g e n u s " o f Hiematococcns was improved upon by

m i g h t be a p p l i e d t o t h e s p e c i e s o f t h i s s u b g e n u s . " Urococcus C o f H a s s a l l : b u t , i f Urococcus Kiitz.-" insignis

2 5 5 1 p,

is to r e m a i n as a g e n u s , i t Hass.;
with

m u s t b e as " Urococcus
itiarrocturiis districts. 4 1 7 8 p.

visit/iris ( H a s s . ) K t i t z . [ = Hiemutoriicens
Diam. of cells without integument

Clirooeoecus
integument

R a b e n h . ] is not u n c o m m o n i n the bogs of m o o r l a n d a n d u p l a n d I t s o m e t i m e s occurs i n q u a n t i t y amongst, s u b m e r g e d S p h a g n u m ,

especially i n p e a t y pools.

Family

6.

H Y D R O D I C T Y A C E J E . t h e p l a n t - b o d y consists floats freely in of the In in

I n t h i s f a m i l y of the Protococcoideaj a non-motile water. the in Euustropsis Pediastrum Hgdrodictyon manner ceenobium of a net, of and

comocytes which the)' be are of very fifty

T h e e i e n o c y t e s a r e a r r a n g e d e i t h e r a s a flat p l a t e o r a f t e r variable form. there are o n l y two cells (ccenocytes?) i n the there there may are more than often many hundreds, the ccenobium, ceenobium

ccenocytes, a n d

reaching a length Reproduction

of several takes place by the

centimetres. by the development formation which of new of hypnospores by the zygoquiescent,

M u l t i p l i c a t i o n s o m e t i m e s occurs b y the f o r m a t i o n of autocolonics. (usually aplanospores), coenobia

apposition of b i c i l i a t e d zoogonidia spore.

1

have become

and i n some b y the fusion o f isogamous

g a m e t e s to form a

T h e g e r m i n a t i o n o f t h e z y g o s p o r e is i n d i r e c t .

H a s s a l l , B r i t . B r e s l n v . A l g . 1845, i , p. 3 2 2 . - K i i t z i n g , S p e c . A l g a r . 1841), p. 20(i. Vide W e s t & G. S. W e s t i n J o u r n . B o t . J u n e , 1897, p. 28U.

ITydrodictyat'ewThe method of reproduction b y the apposition of

207
quiescent

z o o g o n i d i a to f o r m n e w c a n i o h i a d i s t i n g u i s h e s t h e H y d r o d i c t y a c e i e from a l l t h e o t h e r Protococcoidea^, a n d t h e crenocytic n a t u r e of t h e ccenobium It direct also d i s t i n g u i s h e s t h e m f r o m t h e ccenobic f o r m s o f t h e (or Autosporacea). l i k e l y t h a t IIydrodiciyon the resemblance being a n d Pediastrum due to have no of convergence Protococcaccie is most affinity,

modification, b u t until more is k n o w n concerning the phylogenetic relationships of those genera t h e Hydrodictyaceoe are best d i v i d e d into the two following sub-families:
Suli-family I. ITydrodictyeo: N e w eicnobhun formed by apposition Plants macroscopic, como-

of z o o g o n i d i a w i t h i n t h e n i o t h e r - c o a i o e y t e . cytes arranged i n t h e form of a net. Suh-faniily I I . 1'ed'utxtri'ce.

N e w co.noliium formed by apposition P l a n t s m i c r o s c o p i c , co-no-

of z o o g o n i d i a o u t s i d e t h e m o t h e r - c o noeyte. cytes a r r a n g e d to f o r m a tiat plate.

Sub-family This The The new which sub-family

I.

HYDPOUICTVE.E. only the one genus of very large Hydrodictyon. comocytes the wall of

includes

plants are macroscopic are disposed zoogonidia coenobium.

a n d consist

so a s t o l b r m a m o r e

o r less c y l i n d r i c a l n e t .

s w a r m a n d become tptiescent w i t h i n

the liiother-coenocyte, a n d there they become apposed to form t h e Genus H y d r o d i c t y o n Roth, 1800. centimetres. formed the T h e cocnobium is a net-

like sac, freely f l o a t i n g i n t h e water, a n d reaches a l e n g t h of 8 1 0 T h e meshes of t h e n e t are of variable size a n d each by either five o r s i x coenocytes, t h e angles emnocytes. being being of T h e protoplasm occupied by a one i s b o u n d e d

b y the junction of three

each ccenocyte is confined to a l i n i n g layer c o n t a i n i n g m a n y n u c l e i , central portion of the segment large vacuole. T h e r e are no definite chloroplasts, t h e chlorophyll b e i n g

m o r e o r less diffuse t h r o u g h t h e w h o l e p r o t o p l a s m , b u t n u m e r o u s pyrenoids are present. The normal method very which by largo number swarm within of of r e p r o d u c t i o n is b y t h e f o r m a t i o n of a within the niother-crenocvte, a n d then become then of the segment of zoogonidia the wall

quiescent, immediately forming a reticulated the apposition their extremities. r u p t u r e s a n d t h e y o u n g c o - n o b i u m i s set free.

daughter-cienobium T h e zoogonidia are

T h e old cell-wall

208

Cldorophyce

b i c i l i a t f d : t h e y possess mie n u c l e u s a n d c o n t a i n a s i n g l e segment multiply rapidly. c o n d i t i o n of the z o o g o n i d i a M c.c. o f g l a c i a l a c e t i c a c i d . first break up into large Timberlake states that the

pyrenoid. each swarming and turn

b u t as t h e y o u n g r e t i c u l u m i n c r e a s e s i n size t h e p y r e n o i d s of
1

c a n be i n d u c e d He points out

b y t h e use of a r e a g e n t that the cell-contents in

c o m p o s e d o f 1 0 0 c.c. o f 1 p e r c e n t , s o l u t i o n o f i r i d i u m c h l o r i d e multinucleated masses, w h i c h

F i g . 84. Ilifilrodictyou rcticidatuiH. ( L . ) L a g e r h . , f r o m the R i v e r L e a . A , n a t . s i z e ; 11, s m a l l p o r t i o n of a y o u n g c o l o n y ( x 1 1 0 ) ; C , p a r t of a l a r g e c o m o e y t e c o n t a i n i n g a v e r y y o u n g c o l o n y ( x l l O ) ; 1), i j n i e s c e n t z o o g o n i d i a ( x 4 8 0 ) ; F , z o o g o n i d i a w h i c h a r e b e c o m i n g a p p o s e d t o f o r m a n e w c o l o n y ( x 480), p, p y r e n o i d ; F , s l i g h t l y o l d e r ccenocyte w i t h f o u r p y r e n o i d s (p), x 4 8 0 .

break

up

into smaller Reproduction

masses, u n t i l also occurs

each by the

mass

contains of

single a

nucleus. lateral their as a

the than

union the

isogamous, and the free a

4-ciliated gametes, which pore. The

escape from

mother-cmnocyte by zoogonidia an i n n e r l a y e r of On becoming

g a m e t e s are

smaller

escape is p r e c e d e d h y vesicle in which the

a s w e l l i n g of gametes

cell-wall. they

T h i s inner layer ruptures the outer layers and swarm. i n pairs'-. The zygospore

protrudes after

conjugate
1

is globose a n d

T i m b e r l a b e i n B o t n n . G a z e t t e , x x x i , 1901, p . 203. K l e b s i n B o t . Z e i t u n g , x l i x , 1891.

Updrodicfi/dcec
short rest forms of to to the now form

209 on the rise

two or fimr largo b i c i l i a t e d zoospores, w h i c h The of these polyhedral which 1 todies results in

c o m i n g to rest assume a p o l y h e d r a l form. cell-contents formation of n u m e r o u s zoogonidia,

repented division

bv apposition give

net-like cienobia. either zoogonidia or g a m e t e s is a s p l e n d i d e x a m p l e of free-

T h e d i v i s i o n of tho p r o t o p l a s m of the a d i d t cells of t h i s grams cell-formation.

The o n l y k n o w n s p e c i e s , / / . retiri/JnttiM (L.) Lagerh., w h i c h has The received average the The

the n a m e of the " W a t e r - n e t , " is a very rare p l a n t i n B r i t a i n . f m m . , h u t t h e y are k n o w n t o a t t a i n a l e n g t h o f > quiescent zoogonidia at the time of their 1 cm.

l e n g t h of t h e adult eu'iiocytes j u s t Before t h e y b e c o m e z o o g o n i d a n g i a is 4 or T h e l e n g t h of a p p o s i t i o n is 1 3 ' 5 2 5 p.

s w a r m i n g z o o g o n i d i a a r e 10 p in l e n g t h h y S p in B r e a d t h a n d t h e g a m e t e s a r e a little smaller. F i g . 84.

Sub-family

II.

PEDIASTRE.E.

T h e p l a n t s of t h i s s u b - f a m i l y are microscopic i n size a n d consist of a n u m b e r cienobium. of small cienocvfes u n i t e d to form a flat, d i s c - l i k e formed T h e zoogonidia s w a r m i n a v e s i c l e w h i c h is p r o t r u d e d a n d t h e n e w c m n o b i u m is t h u s The or comobium

from the mother-comoeyte outside the old comocvte.

Genus Pediastrum M e y e n , 1829. free-floating, the centre. u n i t e d , or which give flat plate, disc-shaped

is always a and consists

star-shaped,

of a s i n g l e l a y e r of s m a l l c e m o c y t e s w h i c h is r a r e l y d u p l i c a t e d i n T h e ccenocvtes are e i t h e r p a r e n c h y m a t o u s a n d closely there are the perforations a of v a r i a b l e size aspect. between The them cienobium sieve-like marginal There 2 to (id,

cmnocytes are of different form from those i n the centre a n d t h e y are g e n e r a l l y f u r n i s h e d w i t h a p a i r of d i v e r g i n g processes. is a s i n g l e e h l o r o p l a s t i n e a c h or e v e n m o r e . and (P. c<enocytc, c o n t a i n i n g one varies from b u t i n one T h e n u m b e r of ceenoevtes i n a c o m o b i u m possibly belong to the g e n u s EuaMropxis, The pyrenoid.

C c e n o b i a o f t w o M o n o c y t e s a,re v e r y r a r e l y o b s e r v e d , species often more that of cienocytos are pointed out

tetras) f o u r i s t h e r e g u l a r n u m b e r . the number were

1

a r r a n g e d i n d i s t i n c t r i n g s r o u n d a c e n t r a l o n e , 8, 1G, o 2 , o r being the in the usually ecenobium. constructed Niigeli as

1

ceenobia

follows : C o l o n y

N i i g e l i , G a t t . e i n z e l l . A l g . Z u r i c h , 1849.

w.

A.

14

210

Glilorophijcett'
c o l o n j - o f 1(1 = 1 + 5 + occurs in 10; colony of 3 2 = observed. species by the formation of 1 + 5 + 10 + 1 U :

8 = 1 +7;

b u t t h i s a r r a n g e m e n t is not a l w a y s Multiplication autocolonies ceenocyte. some

w h i c h arise b y the d i v i s i o n of the c o n t e n t s of a single H y p n o s p o r e s a r e a l s o f r e q u e n t l y f o r m e d ( f i g . 8 5 E It).

F i g . 85. A , Peditistrnin integrum N a g . , f r o m B e n L a v e r s , P e r t h s h i r e ( x 475). B , P. trieornutum Borge, from Glen T m n m e l , Perthshire ( x 4 7 5 ) . C and D, P. tetnis ( E h r e n b . ) B a l f s , f r o m P i l m o o r , N . Y o r k s . ( x 475). E , P. duplex M e y e n , f r o m L o u g h F e a , L o n d o n d e r r y , I r e l a n d ; h y p n o s p o r e s (It) ( x 4 7 5 ) . F H , P. Pori/uvum ( T u r p . ) H e u e g h . ; G , s h o w i n g escape of z o o g o n i d i a ; H , y o u n g c o l o n y f o r m e d by a p p o s i t i o n o f q u i e s c e n t z o o g o n i d i a ; F , f r o m F r i z i n g h a l l , W . Y o r k s . , x 475 ; G a u d H , x 220 (after K e r n e r ) . I , t w o m a r g i n a l c e l l s of P. tihtnduliferinn B e n n . , from B i s l e y C o m m o n , Surrey. J L , zoogon i d i a a n d g a m e t e s of P. Boryaimm (after A s k e n a s y ) ; J , z o o g o n i d i a a n d K , g a m e t e ( x 5 0 0 ) ; I , , c o n j u g a t i o n o f g a m e t e s to f o r m z y g o s p o r e s () (gametes x 730, z y g o s p o r e s x 220).

Reproduction suddenly wall one of

takes

place

by

the

successive

d i v i s i o n of

the the this in been

c o n t e n t s of a c o m o c y t e to f o r m a n u m b e r of z o o g o n i d i a , w h i c h are liberated into an external vesicle the as mother-cionocyte. a new

1

through a slit i n swarm in

The

zoogonidia

vesicle a n d at l e n g t h become quiescent, plane ccenobium

arranging themselves gametes have

Biciliated

observed b y A s k e n a s y , w h i c h are m u c h s m a l l e r t h a n the zoogonidia

1

A s k e n a s y , ' E n t w i c k l . v o n P e d i a s t r u m , ' B e r . D e u t s c h . B o t . G e s e l l s c h . v i , 1888.

fiiplrodict'tptcetr
and A conjugateh i pairs, the zygospore being body. of this genus exhibit great variation

211

polyhedral in ibnn. of the contents of

n e w CMenobiuni arises b y t h e s e g m e n t a t i o n The species

this polyhedral characters both

in the

of t h e i r c e n t r a l anil m a r g i n a l cells, the l e n g t h of a n d ditches amongst other

the m a r g i n a l processes, e t c . : e s p e c i a l l y i s t h i s t h e case i n c u l t u r e s . T h e i r n a t u r a l h a b i t a t is i n s m a l l ponds water-plants, a n d not u n c o m m o n l y i n quiet bog-pools. they are numerous i n the freshwater plankton.
T h e t w o m o s t a b u n d a n t s p e c i e s a r e / ' . lloryunum F H (Turp.) J l e n e g h . (fig. 8 0 T h e marginal

Sometimes

a n d J - L ) a n d P. te/rux ( E h r e i i b . ) B a l f s ( t i g . 8 5 C a n d 1>), t h e f o r m e r a r e e x t r e m e l y v a r i a b l e a n d t h e cell-walls are often i n cumobia ileyen o f 4 ( d i a m . 1 0 - 5 - 1 8 p) o r P. simplex l l e y e n ( = P. / ' . duplex 1 8 2 0 ( f i g . 8 5 E ) ( = />. pcrtusum

s o m e t i m e s r e a c h i n g a r e l a t i v e l y large size (200 y i n d i a m e t e r ) . p r o c e s s e s o f / ' . Buryamnii granulated. Kiitz. 8 ( c h a i n . 2 2 - 2!) y) c e l l s . 1845) i s also elntlrutu / ' . tetni.i g e n e r a l l y o c c u r s

a w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d species.

m L e m m . ) a n d / ' . iiiteyrinn a n d P. duplex

X i i g . (fig. 8 5 A ) a r e m u c h r a r e r s p e c i e s .

P. Piiryaiunii

a r e t h e most a b u n d a n t species i n t h e p l a n k t o n .

Genus cienobium

Euastropsis is

Lagerh.,

1S04 .
1

In

this

genus

the cells,

free-floating

a n d consists

of t w o flattened

F i g . S l i . F.niisirop.iU Hiehleri (Sehmidle) L a g e r h . A a n d B , from near Senens, C o r n w a l l ( x 760). C K , s h o w i n g f o r m a t i o n o f y o u n g c i e n o b i a (after L a g e r heiiu ; h i g h l y magnified).

which certain

are closely applied along resemblance i n each

their straight inner margins, the T h e entire cienobium hasa of the genus Euustrum, Lagerheim There is a single p a r i e t a l cell, b u t suggests b y oval, biciliated

outer margins being widely notched. and was originally described chloroplast describes cell t h e presence as such-'.

to a m i n u t e species containing

one pyrenoid. occurs

o f one nucleus i n each Reproduction

that there m a y be more.

1

L a g e r h . i n T r o m s o M u s e u m s A a i s h e f t e r 17, 1S94, p p . 1 2 2 1 , t. i , f. S 2 7 . - S c l n n i d l e i n F l o r a , 1S!I4, p . 0 0 , t. 7, 1. 2 5 . 142

212 zongomdia becoming the form which quiescent swarm

CMoropliyc&v
m a vesicle as in Pedias.tr one urn. On

they arrange themselves

in pairs and

assume

of the a d u l t cells, each

pair forming

cienobiuni.
Islands from SO).

E. Itichteri ( S c h i n i d l e ) L a g c r h . i s o n l y k n o w n i n t h e Cornwall.

British

L e n g t h o f e o ' i i o h i i u u 1 0 1 0 p, b r e a d t h 0 2 5 fi (tig.

Family The or

"7. Alge

P R O T O C O C C A C E ^ included' in are most

(or A U T O S P O R A C E ^ E ) . are five-floating, solitary to form minute Sorustrum, cells or one one the the form i n all and a to this other such

this family commonly

colonial, and

associated

colonies of a definite construction. but as a rule the colonies

T h e cells are sometimes f i r m l y and single into

u n i t e d t o f o r m a d e f i n i t e c i e n o b i i t m , a s i n Gwlastrum easily dissociate s m a l l e r g r o u p s (or f a m i l i e s ) of cells. chloroplast (sometimes the whole cell, a n d cell-nucleus. Multiplication cell-contents characters colonies except of the on These takes place by the successive being the many)

W i t h few e x c e p t i o n s t h e r e is T h e r e is g e n e r a l l y There is cell, p a r i e t a l or a pyrenoid. occupying

very little m u c u s s u r r o u n d i n g the colony. i n each with or w i t h o u t

d i v i s i o n of assume to

e i t h e r to

form

spore-like before

bodies which

mother-cell are

l i b e r a t e d , or mother-colony as

which size.

liberation resemble known by

respectively autospores, Iladiocoecus

autospores

autoctdonies.

Multiplication

although

c h a r a c t e r i s t i c feature of the Protococcacea', f a m i l y , as i t o c c u r s genera. Reproduction the genus by zoogonidia or gametes i n Pediastrum,

is n o t c o n f i n e d

and certain

is u n k n o w n except in

Dictyospinerium. their definite colonies and by the their most of of

T h e A l g a - o f t h i s f i u n i l y are w e l l m a r k e d off f r o m t h e P l e u r o coccacea and Palniellacca' by m e t h o d of m u l t i p l i c a t i o n . T h e y are little removed f r o m media.

p r i m i t i v e forms of g r e e n Algne a n d a few o f t h e m profound modification by cultivation in different natural state, however, many they exhibit a character and of t h e m are u b i q u i t o u s remarkable

are capable constancy

I n their

in all climates.
groups: globose or broadly ccenofiium.

T h e f a m i l y is best s u b d i v i d e d i n t o the seven f o l l o w i n g Sub-family I. Catntfreu. Crueigc/iii'a: Cells primarily lunate, forming a definite spherical or polyhedral Sub-family II. regular Hat plate.

C e l l s of v a r i a b l e f o r m , arranged i n a

I'rotococcdc&f
Sub-family tenuated III. Scli'iiiintren: Cells elongated, often greatly and frequently curved ; solitary or associated O n e chloroplast in each cell. 1V. t)<><y/.itt\/ni:

21:} at-

i n definite or

loosely coherent colonies. Sub-family sometimes larged wall one) with sublimate. cell.

('ells globose, e l l i p s o i d , r e n i f o r n i or generally retained in the eie (rarely Several or m a n y ebloroplasts Cells solitary; flattened

Daughter-cells

of the mother-cell. Tdmiklriui.

i n each

Sub-family V. hedral.

a n d angular, or poly-

a definite n u m b e r

of angles, or tetrahedral, octahedral

A n g l e s generally f u r n i s h e d w i t h s i m p l e o r furcate spines. l'liyth<-Uni-. Cells globose or ellipsoid, s o l i t a r y or C e l l s globose, ellipsoid or ovoid,

Sub-family V I . Sub-family V I 1 . associated to f o r m

colonial, furnished w i t h two or more long attenuated bristles. bietyoxphieetetr. c o l o n i e s , a n d j o i n e d m o r e o r less c o m p l e t e l y b y t h e connecting-threads.

persistent o l d w a l l s of t h e mother-cells, w h i c h .sometimes become t r a n s formed into special

Sub-family

I.

OtELASTHE.E,

T h i s i s t h e o n l y g r o u p o f t h e Prot.ococea.oea> i n w h i c h t h e r e i s a definite The and are regular either cienobium globose or of spherical or polyhedral or without to form, short form a

cells

polygonal,

with

projecting

processes, by m e a n s of w h i c h the)' are u n i t e d

h o l l o w sphere ; or t h e y are b r o a d l y l u n a t e a n d u n i t e d at the of the spherical of colony by short stalks. cell of

centre the is

M u l t i p l i c a t i o n is by the ccenobium, s p l i t t i n g of the which

formation ultimately cell-wall. *

an a n t o c o l o n y i n each free by the

set

d i s s o l u t i o n or

mother-

G e n u s C o e l a s t r u m N a g . , 1849. cienobium, w h i c h is s p h e r i c a l or

[Hitriotiua

D a n g . , 1889.] and is

The corn-

p o l y h e d r a l , is h o l l o w

F i g . 8 7 . A , Calaslrum enmbriciim Archer, from L o u g h (tartan, Donegal, Ireland. B D , C. xpJi<pi'iciim N a g . ; B a n d C , s m a l l c u m o b i a f r o m n e a r P e n z a n c e , C o r n w a l l ; D , l a r g e coenobia g i v i n g r i s e to d a u g h t e r - c o s n o b i a (autocolonies), from Bowness, Westmoreland. ( A l l x47o.)

214

Chloroph//eea'

posed of a v a r i a b l e n u m b e r of cells u n i t e d b y t h e i r lateral m a r g i n s to form furnished joined variable number species a single peripheral layer. more The the or with size of the projecting and I n some species means the cells they they are are are of globose, i n others together. less a n g u l a r , a n d in others of w h i c h a

processes b y are often

latter forms cells

e x h i b i t i n t e r c e l l u l a r spaces furnished with colony i s (!4,

tunicate in most single typical of the the from

p r o j e c t i o n ( r a r e l y t w o ) o n t h e i r free o u t e r s u r f a c e s . cells observed number one more which or in a single The by the are i s 8, l b , o r 3 2 . pyrenoid. are liberated spores rarely by

The maximum but

E a c h cell contains a m u l t i p l i c a t i o n is by a split in the wall entire

chloroplast w i t h autocolonies, mother-cells individual

The 1 8 0 2 p; two

g e l a t i n i z a t i o n of developed

mother-cell-walls. cells.
most

Single

sometimes

frequent

species tig.

are

('.

spheric inn

Nag.

(diam.

cienob. 18(18 cells

d i a i n . c e l l s 4 2 3 u ; fig. 8 7 J ! D ) a n d Schmidlc 1802); 87 A .

C. camhricuni

Arch. the

( = <". pndr/iriini

I n the former

species

are s o m e w h a t c o n i c a l w i t h a p o l y g o n a l base, a n d i n t h e l a t t e r species t h e y are m o r e or less d i s t i n c t l y lobed a n d f u r n i s h e d at t h e same t i m e w i t h a truncate

surface projection.

C. rnliicum

X i i g . , C.

mirroporum

N a g . , C.

rerrucosum

K e i n s c h a n d C. jtrnhnscidruni

B o h l i n are species of c o n s i d e r a b l e

rarity.

F i g . S8.

Cielastrum

rcticulnttim (Dang.) Senn, a s m a l l irregular form from C h u r c h i l l , D o n e g a l , I r e l a n d ( x 475). Senn, which was made tho type of the genus

('.

retim.latiim

(Dang.)

IJariotina cells, a n d

by D a n g e a r d , differs f r o m a l l other species the young autoeolonios

in the nature a n d disperiod

p o s i t i o n of t h o processes of t h e cells. w i t h i n t h e w a l l s of t h e m o t h e r - c e l l s . arc narrow prolongations, often by Turner, but

2

T h e c i e n o b i u m c o n s i s t s o f 4, 8, o r 16 T h e processes of a t t a c h m e n t of t h e cells i r r e g u l a r l y disposed. distans from of It is known b y L a g e r h e i m a n d C. infrequent

are retained for a r e l a t i v e l y long

curved, and sometimes

1

T h i s p l a n t h a s a l s o b e e n n a m e d C. subpidchntm Dangeard's name takes Donegal, I r e l a n d , a n d large colonies Lough Xeagh.

1

precedence.

are not

in the plankton

D i a m . c e l l s 0 2 4 p ; fig. 8 8 . Cbodat & Huber in

D a n g e a r d , ' M c m o i r e s u r les A l g u e s , ' L e B o t a n i s t e , 1 8 8 9 ; B u l l . Soc. B o t . F r a n c e , t o r n , x i i , 1S114. W e s t & G . S. W e s t i n J o n r n . B o t . M a r c h , 1903,

2

Protocoi'caced'
(lenus Sorastrum Kiitz., 1845. [Selenuspltierin

215 m C o h n , 187!).]

T h o e o > n o b i u m is g l o b o s e , c o n s i s t i n g c o m m o n l y o f l ( i t o (i4 ( r a r e l v 4 or 8) s t a l k e d cells, t h e stalks centre to sphere. form unitinoof the a small in the comobium faceted

I n s m a l l colonies

the s t a l k s of the cells are very short a n d the central sphere parent. broadly is n o t a l w a y s The cells sublimate, apare reniFig. 8!l. Sorastrnw sjtiuuhsi/iii Nag., A,

foitn, or s u b t r i a n g u l a r i n shape, a n d each e x t r e m i t y is furnished is one with two There The chloroplast, by not been

s m a l l c c e n o b i u m f r o m I ' i l m o o r , N . Y o r k s . ( x 175); B , large ccenobium from C l i f d e n , G a l way, l i eland ( x 450).

spines the

(rarely formation out.

with

one) a of

of

m o d e m to in

length. cell. the but

containing

pyrenoid,

each

m u l t i p l i c a t i o n is

autocolonies,

details have
The scarce quiet British

worked

species

usually met

i s .V. sjiintilosiim 1 1 2 0 p; Schnhdle

X a g . ; chain, t i g . 8!). occurs

of

c o ' i i o h i a 31 9 0 p: m a r g i n s of

length of cells w i t h o u t spines or amongst Hebrides. lakes. ,S. America mint ( B o h l i n ) Outer

I t is a in the

plant occurring in Bog-pools p l a n k t o n of the

a q u a t i c Phanerogams i n the

freshwater

Sub-family

II.

CHUCK

1ENIE.E.

T h e coenobia c o n s i s t of few or m a n y cells r e g u l a r l y a r r a n g e d i n the They form are of a flat plate. The of cells four, arc very variable' i n form, in g e n e r a l l y s o m e w h a t r o u n d e d , a n d occasionally f u r n i s h e d w i t h spines. disposed i n groups the latter being held position by a tough mucilage. In some t h e c h l o r o p l a s t s possess a

single pyrenoid, b u t in others pyrenoids are absent. T h e m u l t i p l i c a t i o n is b v a u t o c o l o n i e s , w h i c h i n s o m e cases a r e ;et f r e e a l m o s t i m m e d i a t e l y , b u t i n o t h e r s r e m a i n for s o m e t i m e a s part of the Genus Leminerinamria and held in mother-colony. C r u c i g e n i a M o r r e n , 1830. Chodat, position by 1899; a Willed [Sta nroijenia Schmidle, Kiitz., 1900.] but cells 1849: The under have

c a a i o b i u i n c o n s i s t s o f 4, 8, 1(3, o r .'12 c e l l s a r r a n g e d a s a f l a t p l a t e mucilaginous envelope, 128 favourable conditions of e n v i r o n m e n t as m a n y as

21(j
are d i s t i n c t l v a r r a n g e d being and

Chloropliycea'
1

been o b s e r v e d i n one c o l o n v .

E v e n i n t h e hirtre c o l o n i e s t h e four, the The cells of each

cells group

i n g r o u p s of space.

c l o s e l y a d h e r e n t e x c e p t i n t h e c e n t r e , w h e r e t h e r e is u s u a l l y c e l l - w a l l s are with or smooth, a prothe of each cell contains cruciform

2

a .small q u a d r a t e or r h o n i b o i d a l a pyreiioid.

single of

chloroplast the

without

M u l t i p l i c a t i o n o c c u r s b y a u t o c o l o n i e s o f f o u r ci l i s division and has c o n t e n t s of a the has given a g o o d a c c o u n t of this genus under

duced by the Schmidle name of h y p n o s p i ires.

mother-cell. formal inn

' Stuiirur/eni'tt,'

also described

C h o d a t h a s s e p a r a t e d t h e g e n u s Leiuuieriiiiitniiu mainly pyrenoid owing to

f r o m < 'ntviijemii the absence of a For two

from the chloroplast. T h e r e is n o

t h e p r e s e n t J prefer to r e g a r d the as i d e n t i c a l . in the mode of the structure

difference is as preparts as in

of the colonies a n d

multiplication remaining in as all

cisely the same in each, the daughtercells p e r s i s t e n t l y of

1'ig. 90. AC, Cnicigenia red-

the

mother-colony Ci'iicigenia In

several speci-

species of

well the

aiigidarix (Mag.) G a y , f r o m L o u g h Shannacloontippen, G a l w a y , Irel a n d ; C, w i t h f o r m a t i o n of a u t o spores. I) a n d E , C. quadrutn S l o r r e n , f r o m S e t t l e , W . Y o r k s . I'', C. Tetrupcdiu ( K i r c l i n . ) W . & G . S. W e s t , f r o m p l a n k t o n of L . N e a g h , Ireland. G and II, Tetrustrum Stinirngniicrfiirme (Schiiid.) Chod., from near Iiievaulx Abbey, N . Vorks. ( A l l x52(.)

Lemmei'mttniua. Tetrtipediti, which

m e n s I h a v e o b s e r v e d of Chodat
3

Cmcif/eniu the genus same i n all

which was the plant upon founded t h e r e was t h e that is p r e s e n t Crucu/euia.

species of ('. W. the genus; Morren diam. cells
4

Leimuermuuniu , of four cells

s m a l l g a p i n the c e n t r e of e a c h g r o u p other species of

is t l i e m o s t frequent

('.

rrdniu/iiliiris

(Nag.)

(lay Ohod. E.

l e n g t h o f c e l l s 5 9 g. ; b r e a d t h 4 ( i g,; 18:50 (>.C. tri'imjidaris 5-5A p ; lig. 90 1) a n d ( = Jj'inineriiiuHidn

1

t i g . 1)0 A f . (Kirchn.)

ijuadrnta & (1. S .

11)00) i s a m u c h Tetrnpediu

rarer species;

C.

West

cmaryinatit

C'hocl.) i s k n o w n f r o m

the p l a n k t o n of

Lough

W e s t & (1. 8. W e s t i n A n n . L o t , x i i , IS!I8, p . 3(i. S c h m i d l e i n l l e r i c h t e D e u t s c h . B o t . G e s e l l s c h . 1900, B d x v i i i , p p . 1 4 9 1 5 7 . U n d e r the h e a d i n g of Lemmermmmia emurginnta, Chodat (in Beitrage z u r K r y p t . - t h S c h w e i z , B d I , H e f t : i , 1902, p. 222) m a k e s s o m e i r r e l e v a n t r e m a r k s c o n c e r n i n g Telrai'droit pentai'drka W . & G . S . W e s t ( w h i c h , for s o m e r e a s o n , he s e e m s to t h i n k was d e s c r i b e d as a Tetmpcditi!) a n d Tetrapediu morsa W . & G . S. W e s t , w h i c h c l e a r l y s h o w t h a t h e is q u i t e u n a c q u a i n t e d w i t h e i t h e r the p u b l i s h e d d e s c r i p t i o n s o r figures of t h e p l a n t s i n q u e s t i o n . W e s t A G . S. W e s t i n T r a n s . B o y . I r i s h A c a d . v o l . x x x i i , sect. B , p a r t i , 1902, p . 62.
2 :s 1

7 ' rotoroiTiKXir
J

217
I5'5^; plankton. from

Neagb,

I r e l a n d ; d i a m . cells Wide'

4\S - U ' 5 fi; from

d i n m . c n m o b . o f 4 c e l l s KJ'.'i of t h e freshwater of several the plankton

fig. DO E .

A l l t h e species are regular constituents is k n o w n Norway.

<'. irregularis C. rcetattt/ularis pyrenoids in placing 0. reetaugu/aris

lochs in the

Shetland*, a n d from

It is a m o s t i n t e r e s t i n g species, (littering Sonic of the cells

only in the somewhat a r c often destitute plant

i r r e g u l a r c o l o n i e s a n d t h e a b s e n c e of i n a. c o l o n y o f right Crueigeuta. a n d W i l l e was ipiite as a species of

from a l l the cells his Norwegian

of the colony.

of pyrenoids,

(('. irregularis)

U n f o r t u n a t e l y , h o w e v e r , t h e u s e l e s s g e n e r i c n a m e ' Wi/lea' h a s b e e n p u t f o r ward liy S c h m i d l e upon

3 2

to include

<'rneigeu.ia irregularis. Widen'

T i n s genus is s i m p l y of Colnnello, also and the

founded owing climax

the absence of pyrenoids has since placed

1

from a l l t h e cells of t h e c o l o n y ; a n d as a subgenus Widen, Lei/nneruaiuaia,

Lonnnermann

to t h e absence of pyrenoids! of absurdity

Surely, in

Leminerinanu's suggestion that

Will en s h o u l d b e a s u b g e n u s o f Cuhniella, X o one w h o h a s been fortunate species has most

has been reached w i t h regard to the presence or absence enough irregularis T h e former could d i s p u t e t h e i r close affinity likely had a

of p y r a m i d s as a g e n e r i c d i s t i n c t i o n . t o o b s e r v e c o l o n i e s o f Crueigeeia with forms o f C. rei-laiagularis. the latter. direct origin from

G e n u s T e t r a s t r u m C h o d a t , 181J5. The coenobium consists surrounded h y a thin mucous envelope. somewhat angular, a n d they possess

[Cu/uiiella

S c h r o d e r , 18117.]

o f four cells a r r a n g e d i n one plane a n d T h e cells are r o u n d e d or from two to five spines of T h e m u l t i p l i c a t i o n is mother-cell. and i n the

variable length on their external margins. by the formation of autocolonies Crucigenia i n t h e presence condition of Pyrenoids m a y be present or absent. regular 4-celled

o f four cells i n each the m a r g i n a l spines

T h e genus o n l y ditfers from

of the eienobium.
(X'ordst.) from spines

T h e o n l y t w o k n o w n s p e c i e s o f t h e g e n u s a r e T. hetcracantlium C h o d . a n d T. Staurugeniiefarme 30 (Sehrod.) ('hod. T h e former W e s t I r e l a n d a n d t h e l a t t e r (fig. 9 0 G a n d H ; i l i u m , of cells fi) o c c u r s i n N o r t h Y o r k s h i r e .

is k n o w n without

Sub-family

III.

SELEXASTHE.E.

T h i s group of t h e Protococcacea' a t t e n u a t e d t o fine p o i n t s . and

1

is c h a r a c t e r i z e d b y t h e elon-

g a t i o n of t h e cells, w h i c h are often very narrow w i t h t h e extremities T h e y are frequently lunate or arcuate, m a y b e s o l i t a r y o r a s s o c i a t e d t o f o r m c o l o n i e s o f a m o r e o r less

W i l l e , ' A l g o l o g i s c h e N o t i z e n I V , ' N y t M a g a z i n for N a t u r v i d e n s k b . B d 3 8 , H e f t 1, 1900, p . 1 0 , t. 1, f. 1 5 . S c b m i d l e , 1. c. p . 157. L e m m e r m a n n i n B e r i c h t e D e u t s c h . B o t . G e s e l l s e h . 1 9 0 1 , B d x x i i , p . 22.

2 s

218

Chloiv/>ht/re<c
the enveloping mucus. There is a s i n g l e c h l o r o p l a s t i n or m a y be

fragile character, the cells i n some instances b e i n g h e l d i n position only by each cell, which m a y c o n t a i n one or several p y r e n o i d s

destitute of them. Multiplication and this often of the mother-cell.

I n r a r e i n s t a n c e s t h e c h l o r o p l a s t is f r a g m e n t e d . is principally by by the autospores and antoLolonies, contents

T h e c e l l - w a l l is f i r m b u t delicate. takes place oblique d i v i s i o n of the

T h o following genera of the Seleuastreio are A. *

British:

Cells or colonies a l m o s t destitute of mucus. ('ells a t t e n u a t e d t o a c u t e a p i c e s ; m u l t i p l i c a t i o n by oblique d i v i s i o n of contents of daughter-cells often by their apices ** Cells ellipsoid or m u c h attenuated, f o r m i n g more or *** less d e f i n i t e c o l o n i e s plane plane, the groups being attached Di'morp/toeoccus. attenuated, often in irregular more Anh'sSrodcsmus. Ctosteriopsis. A ctinostrum. atto Sele/Mstrum. mucus. or less Kirchneriella. and acutely consisting of a row of Sceri'desmus. cells i n one mother-cell, the attached Dtuiylvruevu*. r e m a i n i n g loosely

Cells s u b l i m a t e or ellipsoid, arranged in groups of f o u r i n one to f o r m an i r r e g u l a r c o l o n y

****

Cells

elongate

lunate, solitary or bundles. t tt ***** ****** 11.

loosely grouped

C e l l s of moderate, l e n g t h , u s u a l l y w i t h not t h a n one p y r e n o i d

Cells greatly elongated, pyronoids numerous... Cells ovoid, oblong, or club-shaped, often Colls attenuated, lunate, arranged back t a c h e d b y t h e i r apices to f o r m r a d i a t i n g colonies back to form definite colonies

Colonies enveloped

in a copious

Cells lunate or m u c h curved, disposed more irregularly in the enveloping jelly

Genus

Dactylococcus The

Nag.,

18-f!b

[Indus.

Cvccomij.ra someoccin fori

S c h m i d l e , 11)01.]

cells are

e l l i p s o i d a l , fusiform or p i r i f o r m , apices, w h i c h are They e x t r e m i t i e s to

often s u b l i m a t e and g e n e r a l l y w i t h acute times unequally prolonged solitary or loosely fragile colonies of few cells. and sometimes connected by

i n t o s p i n e - l i k e processes. their acute

T h e c h l o r o p l a s t is s i n g l e and pariet; S o m e species moist

contains a single pyrenoid ; occasionally it becomes of t h e m occur on wet rocks and

f r a g m e n t e d i n t o two, three, or four p a r i e t a l pieces. are t r u l y a q u a t i c , b u t m o s t surfaces, f o r m i n g a d a r k green m u c o u s s t r a t u m .

M u l t i p l i c a t i o n is

P rotorocri/rCd'
b v t h e o b l i q u e l o n g i t u d i n a l d i v i s i o n of t h e c o n t e n t s of the eoll.
I), Iiirmiilu/us of A.

21!) niother-

is a l u n a t e species w i t h t h e a p i c e s g r e a t l y p r o l o n g e d diain. Hg. <H A . I), ilis/itu\ V . A (1. S . West is u n e q u a l l y

a n d i t s c h l o r o p l a s t is d e s t i t u t e o f a p y r e i i o i d ; l e n g t h o f c e l l s 1:5 3!) fi: c e l l s r>-.-,_,ys p-

B a n d C , l>. bicoiidulus v a r . xnhntmiisits W . ,v CI. S. W e s t , f r o m W i d d a l e B e l l , N . Yorks. D , I), tlispnr W . .V C i . S. W e s t , f r o m D o r k i n g , S u r r e y . ( A l l x S20.) developed fig. 91 D . species of at the extremities and the cells frequently become irregular; occurs

T h e A l g a d e s c r i b e d a s I). Dulunopinvs Cijrhips C/inrtifiuHI. (Turp.) Kiitz.

Heinsch, w h i c h often

in large n u m b e r s as a n e p i p h y t e o n

a n d o t h e r s m a l l C r u s t a c e a , is a

T h e r e is l i t t l e d o u b t t h a t I), in fusion inn X a g . i s m e r e l y a s t a t e i n t h e l i f e h i s t o r y o f Soeneilesmus niiliipms exhibits great variability f t is u s u a l l y a q u a t i c a n d often flower-pots and in aquaria, ft occurs i n i m m e n s e q u a n t i t y i n the w a t e r of

of form a n d its ehloroplast c o m m o n l y contains a

p y r e n o i d ; l e n g t h o f c e l l s 7 ' 5 1 9 p, b r e a d t h _ 2 ' 8 ; V 8 p.

Genus coenobiuni number ting rows.

Scenedesmus of m o r e or The

M e y o n , 1<S29. definite

I n this genus there of a plane

is a

less

form, consisting in one

variable and in of the

of cells a r r a n g e d either in a single cells are g e n e r a l l y disposed

row or i n two a l t e r n a from

some species the t e r m i n a l cells of the row differ c o n s i d e r a b l y the c e n t r a l cells. the cells, which extremities cells are may be ellipsoid, of the oblong, or fusiform, of the spines There and

T h e r e is a w i d e r a n g e o f v a r i a t i o n i n t h e f o r m cells c i e i i o b i u m , or in the filling others cells.

of a l l the

terminal may be

cells o n l y , m a y be f u r n i s h e d w i t h one or m o r e spines. longitudinally to the middle ridged region and of attached

I n some the is a bv large the pass

parietal chloroplast, often c o m p l e t e l y containing a single formation resting-spores. pyrenoid.

the cell, and and rarely bv

generally globular

M u l t i p l i c a t i o n takes

place

of autospores a n d autocolonies.

I n cultures these plants have been condition.

said to

i n t o a p a l m e l l o i d or gleeocystiform

22(1 (Srintzeseo Seenedesmns medium

1

CMorophyreii'
Has shown that remarkable malformations of iMiquns r a n be produced and that by cultures this Alga in a nutritive possesses the

of a g a r

a n d glucose,

physiological (ocoiTiM-stagiattributes

property of liquefying gelatine. equivalent to Xiigeli's

H e finds a it in,

Dactyand he

]J. infusion

the extensive

geographical

d i s t r i b u t i o n of this p l a n t to

t h e ease w i t h w h i c h i t a d a p t s i t s e l f t o d i f f e r e n t m e d i a a n d d i f f e r e n t temperatures.

F i g . 1)2. A , Sceueitesmus obliqttus ( T n r p . ) K i i t z . , f r o m B r a d f o r d , W . Y o r k s . B , the state o f S. obliquus k n o w n a s Durtylunimis iufitxiouum Nag., from Bowness, Westmoreland. C , ,S\ Irijwjatus ( T n r p . ) K u t z . , f r o m v a r i o u s l o c a l i t i e s . D F , S. qiiadrirundu ( T u r p . ) B r c b . , f r o m B r a d f o r d , W . Y o r k s . ( J , ,S\ quadricaudit v a r . iiorridits K i r c h n . , f r o m S . E . S u r r e y . H , S. qitudrirttudu v a r . iiin.viiiius W . ,1- G . S . W e s t , f r o m P i l m o o r , X . Y o r k s . I K , .S'. denticulatus Lagerh. var. Uin'tiri* H a u s g . ; f a n d ,1, f r o m W e s t m o r e l a n d ; K , f r o m M a y o , I r e l a n d . L , S. npimtim W . & G . S . W e s t , f r o m S a l t b u r u , X . Y o r k s . ( A l l x 520.) ( , a u t o c o l o n i e s . T h e r e a r c a b o u t 1 0 B r i t i s h s p e c i e s , o f w h i c h S. t/inidrienuda (fig. 112 D F ) , V. hij'njntiin ,V. obtiijutis abundant. abundantly Boryannm, ,v. tjiittdi-iatudit
1

(Turp.) Breb.

( T u q > . ) K i i t z . ( = ,S\ obtttsus J l e y e n ; t i g . 0 2 (!) a n d i M e y e n ; fig. 0 2 A a n d B ) a r e g e n e r a l a n d plankton, b u t occur with S. most

( T u r p . ) k i i t z . ( = .V. ncutus

A l l three species v a r y m u c h i n size a n d also i n general characters ; of the freshwater especially etc. i n stagnant Ccdustnim water, i n association 1'ediastrum dentmikdus

they are regular constituents

sjdia-i-icum,

T h e cells

of t h e largest forms of

r e a c h a l e n g t h o f 3 0 y. a n d a b r e a d t h o f 1 4 a .

G r i n t z e s c o , ' B e c h e r c b . E x p e r i m e n t , s u r l a M o r p h . et l a P h y s . de Scenedesmus acittus,' B u l l , de l ' H c r b . B o i s s i e r , 2 m e . s e r . 1 9 0 2 .

Protocorcaccd'
L a g e r h . v a r . li'umrix tutus S c b n d d l e ridges. uncommon H a n s g . itig. 92 I K ) Schroder
;

221
rarely

is w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d , b u t

o c c u r s i n s u c h a b u n d a n c e as t h e t h r e e p r e c e d i n g s p e c i e s . a m i A . urutifnnnix ,S'. Ifi/xtrix L a g e r h . ' a n d S. ,r,n'f<itit* W.

T h e c e l l s o f S. <<>.<West are very

possess p r o m i n e n t l o n g i t u d i n a l & U . S.

species r e m a r k a b l e tin- t h e i r e x t e r n a l o r n a m e n t a t i o n .

Genus Dimorphococcus in composite of The colonies, each consisting of an ration cells. colls irregular groups o f oaeh the

A . B r . , 184!). colony of four arc and agglome-

T h e colls are a r r a n g e d

definite

group

disposed

o b l i q u e l y i n one p l a n e kinds; two

are of t w o

central Tin.'

cells a r e e l l i p s o i d or o b l o n g a n d t h e two outer cells are s u b l i m a t e . groups of four are held in position T h e r e is a large with one pyrethese

by irregular portions of the old walls of the mother-cells. parietal noid. produced until when smaller
D.

ehloroplast

A u t o c o l o n i e s of four cells are i n each m o t h e r - c e l l ; latter becomes breaks colonies.

B r . is a rare p l a n t occurs 578(5 p in in the disand the cells 1 1 2 5 fi i n

r e m a i n a t t a c h e d to t h e p a r e n t - c o l o n y the it t o o large, several

B i g . 93. Dimorphococrux lunu-

up

into

In nut tin A .
1

tux A . B r . ; A , f r o m t h e p l a n k t o n of L o c h M o r B h a i a b h a i s , L e w i s , Outer H e b r i d e s ; B , from Bowness, W e s t m o r e l a n d ( x 520).

Britain . tricts. length; The fig.

[t

sometimes colonies are

p l a n k t o n , b u t is m e t w i t h m o r e often i n the s m a l l t a r n s of m o u n t a i n o u s in diameter 93.

Genus 18G2. The

Ankistrodesmus with or

Corda,

1838:

Ealfs,

1848;

Archer, they

[Rhaplridium

Kiitz., 1845;

Schruderia

L e m m e r m a n n , 1898.] T h e y are frequently aggregates. jiarietal

cells are fusiform lunate, more

acute apices, rarely obtuse, and than their diameter. and although in loose sigmoid,

are g e n e r a l l y m a n y t i m e s longer straight, arcuate, often solitary, are like. The

variously grouped and there

I n some forms the apices are greatly produced c e l l - w a l l is v e r y t h i n chloroplast, usually occupying
1

and almost bristleis a s i n g l e cell-cavity.

the greater part o f the

Vide W e s t i n J o u r n . H o y . M i c r . S o c . 1892, p . 735. t. i x , f. 3 9 ; W e s t A G . S . W e s t i n T r a n s . B o y . I r i s h A c a d , x x x i i , sect. B , p a r t i , 190'2, p. 6 6 .

Chloropliyced'
Pyrenoids some formed repeated There are commonly absent, b u t one bv or two means be mav of occur in forms. by the Multiplication oblique been been
1

takes place divisions, but

autospores they by

d i v i s i o n of t h e contents

of the m o t h e r - c e l l : may produced

generally arise by has n e v e r have 1 me am with

transverse or Corda Archer

longitudinal divisions. any doubt Rhuphidium upon to Dr The by he described acted concerning Kiitz., his of the but his i d e n t i t y of this fact 'British for and when

Aidti.strndesmus o n l y seems to Desmids' aciitiashiuis. furnishing from under the Corda's and

Ralfs in

Anlistrodesmus Lund bv are Ankdstrudesuuts made C o n la and quite genus,"

indebted full of memoir .

2

Nordstedt remarks

information " Anhintrodesinus he gives

concerning novum fusiformis, Kuntze

scarce

heading

the description

a n d figures

o f A.

sufficient to establish this genus, a n d also to show t h a t l a t e r g e n u s R/iap/riditim to p r o v e 'Micmnterias on the relegated shown to that these two assumption Helierella the name this that is i d e n t i c a l w i t h i t . genera
3

Ktitzing's of be

endeavoured

s h o u l d b e p l a c e d as s y n o n y m s Ag. be (1827)
5

C o r d a (1835)*,' a genus w h i c h he that Micrusterkts (1826). Bory ' Helierella

t r i e d to e s t a b l i s h should has as a the clearly generic genus. earliest named

Nordstedt used

' cannot

n a m e , a n d i n c o n s e q u e n c e Micrasterius It follows Rha-phidiuui; from t h a t Ankistrude.suivs to t h e c o m m o n generic name given

A g . ( 1 8 2 7 ) is a v a l i d Corda figures is plants which K i i t z i n g

a n d as C o r d a ' s d e s c r i p t i o n a n d

are also suffigenus.

( i

c i e n t l y c h a r a c t e r i s t i c , h i s n a m e m u s t b e a c c e p t e d for t h e The order Alga to I genus Schriideria was established had by

Lemmermann been found with setigera."

in by

include an have

A l g a which from

previously

S c h r o d e r ' a n d d e s c r i b e d b y h i m as " Reinscliielkt! observed North p l a n k t o n forms. tichriideria

1

This other the between

Yorkshire Along

T h e o n l y d i s t i n c t i o n t h a t can be d r a w n

a n d Ankistrodesmus

is t h e g r e a t e r a t t e n u a t i o n of

A r c h e r i n Q u a r t . J o u r n . M i c r . S c i . , n . s. v o l . 2, 1802, p p . 2 5 5 2 G 1 , t. x i i (in p a r t ) . C o r d a i n A h n a u a c h de C a r l s b a d p a r J . de C a i r o , P r a g u e , 1838, p p . 1 9 6 1 9 8 . K u n t z e R t - v i s . G e n . P l a n t , n , 1891, p p . 9 0 1 . 905. C o r d a i n A l m a n a c h de C a r l s b a d , 1835, p. 206. C o r d a ' s o n l y m e n t i o n of Nia-iixteriits Jitlcabi i s i n t h e d e s c r i p t i o n of the p l a t e s on p . 2 0 6 ; t h e r e is no t e x t reference a n d t h e figures are o n t. i i , f. 29. N o r d s t e d t i n H e d w i g i a . 1893, H e f t 3, p p . 1 4 9 1 5 1 . ' L e i u m e r i n a n n i n H e d w i g i a , 1898, B d x x x v i i , p . 3 1 1 . S c h r o d e r , ' U e b e r das P l a n k t o n der O d e r , ' B e r i c h t e D e u t s c h . B o t . G e s e l l s c h . 1897, l i d x v .
3 3 J 5

Protococ< (ice<('
4

22:3 this must as he a sufficient considered other other

apices generic as an

of

the

former,

and

1 do '.

not

regard

difference. A ukistriidesiiuis of of the

" Reinscliitdlu having as

seti<jem" same us

the

r e l a t i o n s h i p to has to

species species

genus

Dactylncocc

bicaudatns

1 htctyl

octicciis.

F i g . 9 4 . A , Anliistrodesmus fuleutus ( C o n k ) ltalfs, from Bowness, Westmoreland. B a n d C , A. faleutus v a r . ueieuluris (A. B r . ) ; B , f r o m P i l i n o o r , X . Y o r k s . ; C, f r o m t h e p l a n k t o n of L o c h l\f. B h a r a h h a i s , B e w i s , O u t e r H e b r i d e s . D , .4. fuleutus v a r . tumulus n o b . , f r o m P n t t e n h n m C o m m o n , S u r r e y . K , A. fuleuius v a r . mirabilis n o b . , f r o m W i m b l e d o n C o m m o n , S u r r e y . F , A. setiyerus ( S c h r i i d . ) n o b . , f r o m n e a r B i e v a u l x A b b e y , X . Y o r k s . G a n d H , A. Pjitzeri (Sehrod.) n o b . , f r o m t h e p l a n k t o n of L o c h M . B h a r a b h a i s , L e w i s . ( A l l x 520.) nuts, a u t o s p o r e s .

As A. di'Stntts 1845; acute;

p l a n t s of t i n s genus are often falcatus ( C o r d a ) fusifurmis ('orda lilt, po/yuiorp/itini associated in Bait's,

very abundant a n d the s y n o n y m y ftdeuta Illniji/iidtinn Corda 1835; faseieulatuiii

is

m u c h confused, t h e f o l l o w i n g s y n o p s i s w i l l be f o u n d u s e f u l : \_.\fierusterius AnkistroKiitz. 1838 (in p a r t ) :

F r c s e n . v a r . pthyttuni loose aggregates o r close

Rabenh.] bundles,

Cells Innate or t h o apices rarely solitary. pot'yuiorphum aeutissinius 2'53-5^. F i g . 1)1 11

arcuate, 1024

times longer t h a n the diameter of a pyrenoid. m ueieulnre suhti'lr

( L 5 3 p\ w i t h

Chloroplast usually devoid Y a r . acicularis . v a r . ttcirulitre Arch. with and 1802.] acutely C.

F i g . 01 A . A . B r . 1 8 4 0 : lilt, ISrcb. ; A nkistrodesiuus 3 0 - 6 5 p; breadth

[Rliapliitliu

l i a b e i i h . ; Cluster/'uin attenuated apices.

Cells usually solitary, commonly Length sometimes furnished with

straight or s l i g h t l y curved,

Chlorophist

one pyrenoid ;or more). C h o d . belongs K i i t z . 1845.]

I t i s m o s t p r o b a b l e t h a t III/, pyrogenum [/Cutphidt niti duplex e n d to end i n pairs.

here.

Yar. duplex. moid, associated form of t h i s v a r i e t y .

Cells elongate, sig-

I'd. nirn/e C h o d . m a y p o s s i b l y b e a

224 Yar. tumidus 18!)".] apices most acute; -. [lilt,

Cldoroplnjceii'
polymorphum v a r . tuntidum W . & G . S. West C e l l s s o l i t a r y or i n s m a l l aggregates, curved, in the middle inflated; Chloroplast with W. & G S. West F i g . 94 D . v a r . unriddle longer t h a n i n t y p i c a l A. Chloroplast fragmented; corpuscle. falcatus, completely

l e n g t h t i l 7 3 p ; b r e a d t h 4'">G'ii fi. [lilt, polymorphum

one o r t w o p y r e n o i d s , o r d e s t i t u t e of t h e m . Y a r . mirabilis . 18117.] variously curved, often cell-protoplasm often

r

Cells solitary a m i considerably

sigmoid ; apices very acute. moving

i n t e r r u p t e d i n t h e m i d d l e of t h e cell a n d often containing a single F i g . !I4 E . [lilt, spira/e T u r n . 11 7 y ; b r e a d t h 2 3'. ) y.

vacuoles i n the L e n g t h u p to v a r . spiinde

'\ n r . s p i r a l i s .

1 8 0 3 : Ph. fascictdatum

( ' h o d . 11)02. | C e l l s g r o u p e d Y a r . spirilliformis 1808.] very acute. --.

i n b u n d l e s o f 4 o r 8, t w i s t e d r o u n d e a c h o t h e r i n ( Hit. polymorph nui v a r . spicule \V. & G . S . W e s t apices

the c e n t r a l r e g i o n o f t h e cells, b u t free a t t h e i r e x t r e m i t i e s . Cells always solitary, spirally twisted, m a k i n g 1IT? t u r n s ;

Often occurs i n prodigious q u a n t i t y i n stagnant water. tux a r e w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d a n d s o m e o f t h e m abundantly i n small ponds, convolution Kabenh. b u t are also 1808.] Cells They occur most

' t h e a b o v e v a r i e t i e s o f A. faim arc a b u n d a n t . frequent A, i n the freshwater .

plankton.

convoluttts

[lihuphidiuiii

solitary, short, only 3 0 times longer than t h e diameter, lunate or a r c u a t e ; apices very a c u t e ; A. Pfltzeri . d i a m . 3 - C fi. [llltaphidiiim f'fitzeri Schroder.] Cells straight, someLength Fig. attenuated

w h a t a s y m m e t r i c a l , f>Jj0 t i m e s l o n g e r t h a n t h e d i a m e t e r , m u c h with rounded apices; 3 8 4 0 y ; b r e a d t h 7 8 y.

f o r m i n g s m a l l colonies e m b e d d e d i n mucilage. I n t h e .Scottish p l a n k t o n ; n o t u n c o m m o n .

1)4 G a n d H . P e r h a p s t h i s s p e c i e s w o u l d b e b e t t e r p l a c e d a s a f o r m o f A. biple.v ( R e i n s c b ) n o b . [ = 1th. bipl-.v R o i n s c h 1 8 6 7 . ] A. setiyera setigerus . [Iteiiischie/la much ? setiyera Schroder 1897; Sc/troderia Cells Mostly L e m m . 1 8 9 8 ; H/tap/tidiuin setiyerum W . & G . S . W e s t
-

1901.]

fusiform, w i t h the apices found i n the plankton. Genus from

attenuated

into hue hair-like prolongations. l e n g t h 7 o 8 8 y.

C h l o r o p l a s t w i t h one p y r c n o i d .

D i a m . 5'7G ;> y;

F'ig. 94 F . Lemm., 1 8 9 8 T h i s great length of of genus only differs in the are

Closteriopsis us

Ankistrndesiii

in the in the

the cells a n d The

consequent

increase

number

pyrenoids.

cells

narrow, g r e a t l y elongated, a n d the e x t r e m i t i e s are m u c h a t t e n u a t e d into bristle-like points. in an axial T h e c h l o r o p l a s t c o n t a i n s a d o z e n Or m o r e series. the plankton. In the British

pyrenoids

VI. lonyissima

L e m m . is o n l y k n o w n f r o m L e n g t h 3 3 0 y; Lagerh., three

Islands it has been found in L o u g h X e n g h , Ireland, from F i n s t o w n , Orkneys, and in Loch Asta, Shctlands. Genus oblong
1

b r e a d t h 3 ' 8 4 ' 2 y. The cells are than ovoid, their

Actinastrum

1882. to

or

club-shaped, from

six t i m e s longer

L e m u i e r m a n n i n F o r s c h u n g s b e r i c h t e n B i o l . S t a t . P l o n . v i i , 1898, p. 2 9 .

Profococcacea'
diameter, a n d are generally attached h y their apices to

22.1 form

r a d i a t i n g colonies

of s m a l l size.

E a c h c e l l possesses a p a r i e tal M u l t i p l i c a t i o n takes place T h e products of division by their proximal ends, to in

ehloroplast furnished w i t h a pyrenoid. formation diverge and As of another transverse wall.

by the l o n g i t u d i n a l d i v i s i o n of t h e cell-contents, w i t h the occasional outwards, h u t remain attached

t h e colonies sometimes a general

roach a r e l a t i v e l y large size o w i n g cells (antospores) are p r o d u c e d

the repeated each

A.

n e w divisions of the contents ride four y o u n g

of t h e r a d i a t i n g cells.

mother-cell.
Ifanlzxchii Lagerb. is a very rare A l g a in Britain a n d is confined L e n g t h o f c e l l s 1 0 2 1 y ; b r e a d t h 3 0 y.

p r i n c i p a l l y to the p l a n k t o n .

Genus are

Selenastrum

Reinsch, 1807. to back firm, auto-

Tn t h i s g e n u s

t h e cells

arcuate

or l u n a t e , a t t e n u a t e d

tine p o i n t s , a n d a r r a n g e d b a c k to size. and noid. and

The common,

to f o r m a 4 - o r 8-cellecl c o l o n y o f s m a l l T h e cell-wall is t h i n and t h e c h l o r o p l a s t is w i t h o u t a p y r e T h e m u l t i p l i c a t i o n is b y Kirchneriella.

species of this genus occurring are very u n other and F i g . 115. A D , Selenastrum fimcile l i e i n s c h ; A C , from near Settle, W . Y o r k s . ; B , from Puttenham Common, S u r r e y . E G , .S'. acuminatum L a g e r h . , f r o m B o w n e s s , Westmoreland. ( A l l x 520,) of ponds

spores w h i c h a r i s e as i n

Ankistrodesmns

usually

amongst

Wciter-plants at t h e m a r g i n s

lakes. ,S'. Dihruianum f i e i n s c h , A . yrucile K c i n s c h ( f i g . 0 5 A 1)) a n d A . ttcuniinatum

L a g e r h . (fig. 05 E G ) a l l o c c u r Chodat considers in Britain. t o be a with. t h e latter species

.Sceiiedcxuinx, b u t t h a t I c a n n o t a g r e e

Genus 1893.

Kirchneriella

.Schmidle, B o h l i n , 1897.] other:

[ I n d u s . Selenodernut each

T h e cells are arcuate bent until aggregated, is p a r i e t a l , is o n e

or c r e s c e n t - s h a p e d ,

a t t e n u a t e d or s u b c y l i n d r i c a l , often they are loosely

the apices almost touch jelly. being

w i t h o u t a n y definite d i s p o s i t i o n , w i t h i n a large e n v e l o p i n g mass of T h e c e l l - w a l l is v e r y situated thin and the chloroplast wall absent. of the cell. on t h e c o n v e x There

p y r e n o i d , b u t i t is f r e q u e n t l y autospores, from

T h e m u l t i p l i c a t i o n is b v in a mother-cell differs T h e genus

four or e i g h t of w h i c h are produced i n t h e loosely aggregated

b y o b l i q u e or m o r e or less t r a n s v e r s e d i v i s i o n s . Selenastrum w.
A .

colonies of cells, w h i c h If)

226
are irregularly disposed,

C!iloro])hyce<t!
and in the largo enveloping mass of

B
F i g . 9(1. Kirrlineriella obrsu ( W e s t ) S c h m i d l e . A , B , D a n d B , from Bowness, W e s t m o r e l a n d ; C , f r o m t h e p l a n k t o n of L o c h M o r B h a r a b h a i s , L e w i s , O u t e r H e b r i d e s ( x 4S5).

A', ol>exa (West) S c h m i d l e (breadth of cells 2 9 - 5 ft; apices 1 - 5 4 ft a p a r t ; greatest diameter of cell 6 1 6 / * ; tig. 0 0 A E ) a n d K. lunaris (Kirchn.) M o b . are widely d i s t r i b u t e d i n the B r i t i s h Islands, o c c u r r i n g sparingly i n the s m a l l ponds a n d lakes, b u t i n q u a n t i t y i n the p l a n k t o n of t h e larger lakes. Sub-family IV. OOCYSTIDELE.

T h i s s u b - f a m i l v is c h a r a c t e r i z e d b y t h e globose o r e l l i p s o i d cells (curved or even s u b l i m a t e retained within i n Nephrucytutni), wall i n each w h i c h are frequently There cell, which are parietal Palmellococcits size T h e m u l t i p l i c a t i o n is the swollen of the o l d mother-cell. I n all except

may be one or m a n y chloroplasts a n d usually contain one pyreiioid. by autospores, which generally

the cell-walls are firm a n d somewhat thick. grow whilst still forming part of the

a n d a t t a i n their full

mother-colony. Oocystix. Nepltroeytivm. premoxp/tirnt. Pnlinellucoceus. Cldordla.

T h e following are the B r i t i s h genera : * Cells ellipsoid ** C e l l s curved, s u b e y l i n d r i c a l or sublimate * * * C e l l s spherical. t C e l l s large, solitary a n d free-floating t t Cells m i n u t e , f o r m i n g a t h i n s t r a t u m t t t Cells m i n u t e , sparsely scattered and s y m b i o t i c

Pr</,ocOecce(i
Genus jiosscsses several In some Oocystis a nodular cases, N;'ig., 1845. cylindrical or panduritbrm, with a parietal ohloroplasts however, time Multiplication Sometimes firm

227 are ellipsoid, subcommonly There are usually in each

T h e cells pole.

cell-wall which

t h i c k e n i n g at each i n each there within

cell, destitute

of pyrenoids.

m a y be one pyrenoid the greatly swollen wall

chloroplast. retained one mother-coll.

is b y autospores,

which are generally of the within are contained

for some

several generations

large mother-cell-wall.

F i g , 9 7 . A a n d B , Oocyst is soliinria W i t t r . , f r o m B e n L a w e r s , P e r t h s h i r e . C a n d D , 0. crassa W i t t r . ; C , f r o m L a n l i v e r y M o o r , C o r n w a l l ; D , p l a n k t o n f o r m f r o m L o n g h B e g , I r e l a n d . E a n d F , 0. yaiuhiriformis W . & G . S. W e s t ; E , f r o m P i l m o o r , N . Y o r k s . ; F , f r o m n e a r C l i f d e n , I r e l a n d . G , 0. ctJipticu W e s l , from Derryclare L o u g h , G a l w a y , Ireland. ( A l l x485.) T h e r e are a b o u t t e n B r i t i s h species of t h e genus, some of w h i c h a r e w i d e l y distributed i n t h e quiet waters of ponds a n d lakes. o f c e l l s 1 5 4 8 p: commonest 0. parca species largest. and D . breadth species, although Arch, 0. clliptica West O. solUariu (fig. 97 "Wittr. (length 9 ' 5 2 5 p\ t i g . 9 7 A a n d B ) i s u n d o u b t e d l y t h e G ) is abundant. is the

W e s t & G . S . W e s t ( l e n g t h 6 1 2 p ; b r e a d t h 4 7 p) i s t h e s m a l l e s t a n d 0. gigns (length 4 1 - 5 0 - 5 p\ b r e a d t h 3 2 - 5 - - 4 0 p) 0. crassu W i t t r . 0. usgmmetrieit is n o t c o m m o n except i n t h e p l a n k t o n ; fig. 97 C

AY. A (.}. >S. W e s t i s a n o t h e r s o l i t a r y s p e c i e s . W . & G S. W e s t but i n t h e l i f e - h i s t o r y o f Eremosphtcnt,

C h o d a t s t a t e s t h a t 0. t/igas A r c h , a n d O. /niii<hinforiis (fig. 9 7 E a n d ) a r e m e r e l y s t a g e s this statement of t r u e species 1 d o n o t accept. is absent o f Oocystis. w h i c h Eremosphii'fct Eremosp/ucra

T h e s e p l a n t s o f t e n ocean- i n l o c a l i t i e s f r o m themselves i n the manner I i n v a r i a b l y find the life-history of

a n d they reproduce Moreover,

t o b e r e m a r k a b l y f r e e f r o m p o l y m o r p h i c f o r m s (vide, p a g e 2 2 9 ) .

228 Genus

Chlorophj/cea'
Nephrocytium N a g . , 1849. T h e cells are oblong,

ellipsoid or sub-cylindrical, slightly curved or sublimate, almost reniform. fragments. of Oocystis,

sometimes

T h e r e is a t first a large e x p a n d e d chloroplast i n s i m i l a r to those soon after the a r e often The cells

each cell, furnished w i t h a single p y r e n o i d , b u t later t h e chloroplast T h e m u l t i p l i c a t i o n is b y autospores a n d formed round within the mother-cell

segmentation of t h e chloroplast. spirally disposed

T h e young autospores

the inside of the mother-cell-wall. thickenings.

g e n u s i s d i s t i n g u i s h e d f r o m Oocyst is p r i m a r i l y b y i t s c u r v e d w i t h o u t a n y trace of apical

F i g . 9 8 . A , Xephrorytium obesnm W e s t , f r o m A n g l e T a r n , C u m b e r l a n d , B , A t eciiysiscepunum W e s t <t G . S . W e s t , f r o m n e a r G o r i n g , O x f o r d s h i r e . C F , A , lunation W e s t ; C E , f r o m n e a r B o w n e s s , W e s t m o r e l a n d ; F , f r o m n e a r B o n u d s t o n e , G a l w a y , I r e l a n d . ( A l l x 367.)

7

X. Agcmlhitiiivnr

X i i ' g . ( i n c l u s . X. Xiiyelii X. ohesum W e s t

Grim.) is a widely distributed characterized West is a Sphagnum;

species i n t h e stagnant waters of s m a l l pools a n d l a k e s ; length of cells 1 2 22 y ; b r e a d t h 7 1 2 y. is t h e largest species, by t h e short, stout cells a n d b y t h e great thickness of t h e n i o t h e r - c e l l - w a l l s ; l e n g t h o f cells 3 4 4 2 y ; b r e a d t h 2 4 2 8 y ; fig. 08 A . which is very local, b u t sometimes l e n g t h o f c e l l s 1 4 1 8 y; X. lunatum c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s p e c i e s ( s u p p o s e d b y O h o d a t t o b e a s t a g e o f X. abundant among submerged X. b r e a d t h 4 6 ' 5 y ; fig. 08 C F . Agardhianum) ecdysiscepanum

Protofoccaceo'

22!)

W . & G. S . W e s t i s a f u r i o u s s p e c i e s i n w h i c h t h e m o t h e r - e e l l - w a l l s t h r o w off a n u m b e r of i n t e g u m e n t s , several generations being disposed i n a fan-shaped m a n n e r a n d h e l d i n p o s i t i o n b y the p a r t l y e x u v i a t e d l a y e r s of the m o t h e r - c e l l w a l l s ; l e n g t h o f c e l l s 2 I20e> p. ; b r e a d t h 1 3 1 7 p ; fig. OS B .

Genus frev,

Eremosphaera The cells aro

Do

llary,

1858.

[Chlorosphmra

Hena Each cell. the

185!).]

solitary, largo, a n d spherical, w i t h

t h i c k , firm c e l l - w a l l d i s t i n c t l y d i f f e r e n t i a t e d i n t o t w o l a y e r s . with a conical projection T h e r e is one p y r e n o i d rally contained directed towards the centre of the suspended

cell c o n t a i n s a large n u m b e r of s m a l l p a r i e t a l chloroplasts f u r n i s h e d i n each chloroplast. T h e n u c l e u s is g e n e in

in a s m a l l mass

of protoplasm

F i g . 99.

Krenwsphtem

virhlis

D e B a r y , f r o m n e a r C l a p l i a m , W . Y o r k s . ( x 17a).

central

region

of the takes two

cell by a network place or by the

of p r o t o p l a s m i c the similar

threads. of a

Multiplication mother-cell wall.

d i v i s i o n of

contents

into

f air smaller but

daughter-cells

( a u t o s p o r e s ) , w h i c h a r e s e t free b y t h e r u p t u r e o f t h e n i o t h e r - c e l l Chodat
1

has described the occurrence of c e r t a i n p o l y m o r p h i c British Islands, a n d from no forms the elsewhere, kept than polyother

forms of t h i s A l g a , b u t a l t h o u g h I have e x a m i n e d large q u a n t i t i e s of i t from e v e r y p a r t of t h e u n d e r c u l t i v a t i o n for morphism

E. riridis

I have n e v e r yet seen a n y trace of such forms. two years Moore'

2

Specimens alleged

developed also

globular daughter-cells. of this Alga.

disputes

D e B a r y is w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d a l l over the B r i t i s h I s l a n d s , m o r e It is a constant associate f i g . 99, of certain l l e s m i d s , oo200 ^ in diameter;

especially i n Sphagnum-bogs. T h e cells v a r y f r o m

Genus Palmellococcus (in part).] wall, and aggregated

1 2

C h o d a t , 1804..

[< Protucoccus a

Ag. firm There

1824 cellis i n

T h e cells are m o r e or less g l o b u l a r , w i t h to form a t h i n m u c o u s s t r a t u m .

C h o d a t i n B o t a n . Z e i t n n g , l i i i , 1895, t. v. M o o r e i n P r o c . A m e r . A s s o c . A d v . S e i . 1900, p p . 278, 279.

230 each cell a jiarietal

Chlorophyce<r
plate-like chloroplast which red oil. is often devoid of a pyrenoid, of

hidden b y an orange-

There are three methods mother-cell of

m u l t i p l i c a t i o n ; 1st, b y d i v i s i o n o f t h e original scence

F i g . 100. rfrf.mi lloeucciis vi/nitUus ( K i i t z . ) C h o d a t , f r o m n e a r B r a d f o r d , W . V o r k s . ( x 720).

i n t o t w o o r four rejuveneand an of 8,

daughter-cells ; 2nd, b y a the cell-contents the

exuviation of the wall of the mothercell ; lb, 3rd, by formation within then 3 2 , or 0 4 spores t h e wall rupPleurococcun of the cell-

of t h e m o t h e r - c e l l , w h i c h tures a n d sets t h e m free. PalmellocoecKn from differs from in t h e absence o f p y r e n o i d s aggregates. /'. miniatus (Kiitz.) Chod.
1

the chloroplasts, i n the methods

of r e p r o d u c t i o n , a n d therefore

i n t h e different aspect miniatiis

(Pleurucoceus
which often

Nag.) is not an i n colour.

frequent A l g a on t h e outer surfaces of p l a n t - p o t s and s i m i l a r objects, f o r m i n g a moist, brownish-green Diam. cells 2 1 2 A ^ ; Ag." scum, t u r n s to an orange-red fig. 100. referred to

C e r t a i n p l a n t s belonging t o this genus have i n t h e past been " Protocuccvs are n o w referred t o a n u m b e r of other genera.

T h e l a t t e r genus is obsolete, h a v i n g i n c l u d e d A l g a ; w h i c h

Genus

Chlorella Beyerinck, firm

18110". They

T h e cells occur

are

small, in by

globular or ellipsoid, w i t h symbiotic Para relationship Opltrydittm,

cell-walls, and w i t h a single parietal i n abundance of takes

3

chloroplast containing a pyrenoid. with Hydra etc. that moscium,

viridis,

species Radais

Amoeba, place

Multiplication

the q u a d r i p a r t i t i o n of t h e cell contents. Beyerinck's observations light. Grintzesco this A l g a

has confirmed

has the faculty of celltakes place finds more

increase a n d t h e f o r m a t i o n of c h l o r o p h y l l i n t h e d a r k as i n t h e
4

also affirms t h a t d e v e l o p m e n t i n various media and a n d that peptone

rapidly i n total darkness t h a n i n full d a y l i g h t . h a s c u l t i v a t e d Chlorella of n i t r o g e n gelatine.

CliL cnli/aris lieyr. is w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d a n d often T h e cells are 5

T h e latter author that glucose source is a b e t t e r

stimulates its development than nitrates.

C u l t u r e s of this A l g a do not liquefy

abundant i n cultures

or i n s t a g n a n t a q u a r i a .
1

10 p i n d i a m e t e r .

:1

C h o d a t i n B u l l . H e r b . B o i s s i e r , t o r n , i i , 18!)4, p p . 4 2 9 a n d 599. - B e y e r i n c k i n B o t a n . Z e i t u n g , x l v i i i , 1890. B a d a i s i n C o i n p t e s B e n d u s , e x x x , 1900, p . 7 9 3 . ). G r i n t z e s c o i n B e v . G e n . B o t . x v , 1903.

Pi'ofococcac&v
Sub-family V. TETRA EDRIE.E.

The of

plants or be it

of is

this

sub-family

are-

always or

solitary

unicells. number The 1849.] and spines.

E a c h c e l l is H a t t e n e d a n d a n g u l a r , u s u a l l y w i t h a d e f i n i t e angles, may of Genus The cells rarely angular simple tetrahedral, octahedral, Kiitz., which 1845. occur angles rounded, gvnus, into e m a r g i n u t e , or f u r n i s h e d w i t h [Polyedrium as are

polyhedral. Niig.,

Tetraedron this

s o l i t a r y i n d i v i d u a l s or flattened or polyhedric. chloroplast,

collected

temporary

aggregates,

(triangular, q u a d r a n g u l a r , or or furcate spines. and There is a

polygonal) single

T h e anodes are o b t u s e , a c u m i n a t e , or f u r n i s h e d w i t h one or i n u r e large parietally disposed c o n t a i n i n g one pyrenoid. Multiplication Sometimes soon

t a k e s p l a c e b y t h e f o r m a t i o n of four or e i g h t a u t o s p o r e s , w h i c h are s e t free b y t h e r u p t u r e o f t h e w a l l o f t h e m o t h e r - c e l l . they are expelled into a delicate vesicle, disappears. w h i c h , however,

F i g . 101. A , Telraedron minimum ( A . 111.) H a n s g . , f r o m K e s t o n C o m m o n , K e n t . B , T. cuudatum ( C o r d a ) H a n s g . , f r o m B i l m o o r , X . Y o r k s . C , T. regulure K i i t z . , from near Bowness, W e s t m o r e l a n d . 1), T. enorme ( l l a l f s ) H a n s g . , f r o m M i c k l e F e l l , K . Y o r k s . E G , 7'. luirridnm W . & G . S. W e s t , f r o m P u t n e y H e a t h , S u r r e y . ( A l l x 450.) auts, a u t o s p o r e s . T h e r e are about Islands. species; T. minimum diain. of 14 s p e c i e s of the genus k n o w n to occur thickness of cells i n the fig. British flattened 101 A.

( A . B r . ) H a n s g . is the m o s t a B u n d a n t of the 5 7 g; T.

cells 0 - 5 1 6 > ;

T. regulure

K i i t z . ( = Pohjedrium

tetruedrieum

Niig.) is t h e c o m m o n e s t of the
enorme (Ralfs) 1).

polyhedric species;

d i a m . o f c e l l s B L 5 4 0 / * ; fig. 101 ( A

H a n s g . w a s o r i g i n a l l y d e s c r i b e d a s a D e s m i d ; t i g . 101

T h e g e n u s C e r a s t e r i a s R e i n s c h (18(i7) is s o m e t i m e s from TetruMrou o w i n g to t h e d e p t h of t h e l o b u l a t i o n .

separated T h e cells lobes

are s o l i t a r y , t e t r a h e d r i c i n c h a r a c t e r , a n d t h e d i v i s i o n s i n t o

232

Chlorophycew
C. rhaphldloifhs are both Reinsch p l a n t s of

a r e so d e e p t h a t t h e r e i s n o c e n t r a l b o d y . and rare C. lunyiqnna occurrence. Sub-family T h i s is one of the most tococcacea?, a n d t h e A l g a brought to light, Lemmermann times grouped and with
3

(Perty)

W . & Ch S . W e s t

VI.

PHYTHELIE.E. of the Probeen of

interesting sub-families by the plankton

contained i n i t have only recently

largely

investigations

and Chodat. so as t o f o r m float

T h e plants are unicellular or somea more o r less d e f i n i t e ccenobium, A s a r u l e t h e cells than their own of

i n a l l cases t h e y several stiff

freely i n the water. envelope, considerably occurs

are a l m o s t d e v o i d diameter. autospores, before Zoogomdia Frenzel

of a mucous bristles

a n d they are furnished longer the formation

Multiplication which have

typically by wall

usually attain a l l the characters of the adult the swollen in of the mother-cell. Phythelios as a been observed which Golenkinia.

their liberation from

T h e name of t h e sub-family is derived from the genus (1891), an Alga Heliozoan. the surface protective existence

was originally described

A l l t h e genera a r c practically confined to the p l a n k t o n waters of ponds. characters prey. been well worked out and monographed from Britain.
GolcnUnm. lliehteridla. Ijtger/teimia, Ghodaldla.

o f l a r g e l a k e s , a l t h o u g h a. f e w o f t h e m a r e o c c a s i o n a l l y o b s e r v e d i n T h e l o n g bristles of these Algoe are as a result of a free-floating would otherby animals to w h i c h they developed

amidst numerous have

wise be a n easy The genera Lemmermann .

1

F o u r of t h e m

are known

A. * ** B. * **

Cells globular. Cells solitary w i t h evenly distributed bristles C e l l s i n c o l o n i c s o f 8, 1 0 , o r m o r e , b r i s t l e s a t t a c h e d to t h e o u t e r faces o n l y Cells ellipsoid or subcylindrical. Bristles with a basal swelling Bristles without a basal swelling

Genns

Golenkinia

Chodat,

1894..

T h e cells

are

globular,

u s u a l l y s o l i t a r y , w i t h a firm c e l l u l o s e w a l l , w h i c h i s e n v e l o p e d i n a thin layer of mucilage. E a c h c e l l is f u r n i s h e d w i t h a n u m b e r of length, evenly disposed over t h e radiating bristles of considerable
1

Lemmermann i n Hedwigia, B d xxxvii, 1898.

Protococcarec
outer surface one of the cell. pyrenoid. There is a p a r i e t a l c h l o r o p l a s t normally takes place taining Multiplication

233
conby

autosporos, b u t also b y s i m p l e v e g e t a t i v e d i v i s i o n , a n d r e p r o d u c t i o n by ipiadriciliate zoogonidia

II. rmliitt'i f'hodat
1

has been observed b y Chodat.

i s k n o w n f r o m S u r r e y ; d i a m . o f c e l l s 1 0 1 5 y. ; l e n g t h G. /lattcis/iinosa W e s t & G . S. W e s t -

o f b r i s t l e s 2 5 - 4 5 p. : fig. 1 0 2 1) a n d E . l e n g t h o f b r i s t l e s l b > ; fig. 1 0 2 F .

is k n o w n f r o m t h e p l a n k t o n o f L o u g h X e a g h , I r e l a n d ; d i a n i . of cells 1 5 1 0 p ;

F i g . 1 0 2 . A , Rh-hterieUa batryoides ( S c h m . ) L e m m . , after L e m m e r m a n n , x 520. B a m i C , R. btitryoides f o r m a ipiadrixeta (Lemm.) C h o i l . ; B , from the plankton of L o u g h B e g , I r e l a n d ( x 4 5 0 ) ; C , a f t e r L e m m e r m a n n ( x 5 2 0 ) . D and E , Gotenkhiia rmlinta C h o d . , a f t e r C h o d a t ( x a b o u t 800). F , dolenkiitin paucixpinosa W . tt G. S. W e s t , f r o m t h e p l a n k t o n of L o u g h X e a g h , I r e l a n d ( x 450).

G e n u s R i c h t e r i e l l a L e n i m e r i n a i i n , LSfXi. and generally aggregated cells. face

T h e cells are spherical

t o f o r m l o o s e c u e n o b i a o f 8, 1G, '32, o r (i-l

T h e c e l l - w a l l is t h i n a n d f i r m , a n d is f u r n i s h e d w i t h l o n g , outwards. There is a single parietal chloroplast differs from cell. with one in

r a d i a t i n g b r i s t l e s a t t a c h e d o n l y to those surfaces of t h e cells w h i c h pyrenoid. vegetative M u l t i p l i c a t i o n has only been observed to take place by division. T h i s genus only Golenkinia of t h e cells a n d t h e fact t h a t t h e b r i s t l e s a r e m o r e surface of each

t h e ao-m-eoafion

or l e s s c o n f i n e d to t h e e x p o s e d
1

C h o d a t i n M o r o t , J o u r n . de B o t . . P a r i s , 1 8 9 1 , p . H05, t. i i i . W e s t & G. S . W e s t i n T r a n s . B o y . I r i s h A c a d , s x x i i , sect. B , p a r t i , 1902, p. 6 8 , t. i , f. 18.

2

234
H. known Imtryoiilen from the (Schmidle) plankton

Chlorophi/cen'
Lemm., of L o u g h forma (if) p tjiiiidrisHa (Lemur) Ireland; ('hod. diam. is of Beg, L o n d o n d e r r y ,

c e l l s 3!)(} fi;

l e n g t h of b r i s t l e s 23

fig. 1 0 2 B a n d C .

Genus

Lagerheimia

Chodat,

1895 or

The

cells

are and

solitary, with a with

ellipsoid. rounded firm pole, has base. a

sub-cylindrical

extremities,

cell-wall. or

T h e r e are four bristles each pole its The one at each at

arranged i n d i v e r g i n g pairs at disposed wart-like There is and two equatorially. a

Each bristle parietal

thickening single

chloroplast w i t h one p y r e n o i d . m u l t i p l i c a t i o n is b y
L. Lough subglobosa

antospores.
is known from 10-5

Lemm. l e n g t h of

G a r t a n , D o n e g a l , I r e l a n d ( d i a m . of bristles genvenisis l e n g t h of

cells 5 - 5 9 - 4 ^ ;

13 n.; fig. 1 0 3 D a n d 15), a n d L. c e l l s 3 g ; l e n g t h o f c e l l s 9 1 0 p; b r i s t l e s u p t o 1 0 p; fig.

C h o d . f r o m the s o u t h of E n g l a n d ( d i a m . of 103 A C ) .

Genus Chodatella L e m m e r m a n n , 1898.

F i g . 10a. AC, Laiierheimia ifeiii'fi'nsis C h o d . , after C l i o d a t ( x a b o u t 850). D a n d E , L. subijloboxu L e m m . ; D , a f t e r L e m m e r m a n n ( x 520) ; E , f r o m L o u g h G a r t a n , Donegal, Ireland (x450). F and G , Chudiitelln brt'i'isetti W . & G . S. West, from L o u g h G a r t a n , Ireland ( x 450). H a n d I , Cli. cilhlu (Lagerh.) L e m m . var. ampldtriidiu (Lagerh.) C h o d . ( x 450); H , from S k i p w i t h C o m m o n , E . Y o r k s . ; I, from near Bowness, Westmoreland. ants, a u t o s p o r e s .

T h i s g e n u s o n l y differs

from

the p r e c e d i n g the ings at the

one i n t h e absence of base four of or the bristles. elon-

s w e l l i n g s or w a r t - l i k e t h i c k e n solitary, ellipsoid, and many sometimes curved. pyreOocgsthe

T h e cells are furnished radiating with and

gated bristles, w h i c h are sometimes

T h e r e m a y be one or several p a r i e t a l chloroplasts, noids. with or w i t h o u t T h e g e n u s differs from

tis i n t h e a b s e n c e o f t h e p o l a r t h i c k e n i n g s a n d t h e p r e s e n c e o f long spine-like bristles.

Vh. radians i-dititrt (Lagerh.) p.; Lemm. var. amphitrklm (Lagerh.) Chod. [=

Ch. tig. of

(West) Lemm.]

occurs i n several localities i n the b r e a d t h 4 1 3 - 5 p-

British

Islands;

l e n g t h of cells 8 1 8 103 H a n d I. Donegal, bristles Ireland;

length of bristles 1 2 2 0 ^ ; breadth 89-5^; length

Ch. breriseta

W e s t & G . K. W e s t is k n o w n f r o m L o u g h G a r t a n , 1212-5^;

l e n g t h of cells

1 1 - 5 1 7 - 5 p;

tig. 103 F a n d G .

Prof ococc< fcea'

23.5

Sub-family

VTL

DICTYOSPILEIill-LK.

T h i s s u b - f a m i l y contains a few genera are s o m e w h a t d o u b t f u l . and are associated to form more

the affinities of which The

T h e cells are globose, ovoid, or ellipsoid, o r less i n d e f i n i t e c o l o n i e s .

colony is often o f a fragile n a t u r e , t h e cells b e i n g h e l d i n p o s i t i o n by the persistent old walls of the mother-cells, which become transformed into mucous entirely absent. definite connecting-threads. i n some, b u t i n others i n v e s t m e n t is present sometimes A copious divii t m a y be

T h e m u l t i p l i c a t i o n is b y s i m p l e v e g e t a t i v e

sion or b y ' t h e formation of four daughter-cells (autospores) w i t h i n the wall of the mother-cell, w h i c h g r a d u a l l y splits open a n d permits their escape. Reproduction by
1

biciliated in

zoogonidia ])ictyospluerium.

has been

observed

b y Zopf and by Massee

T h e s u b - f a m i l y is m o s t p r o b a b l y a n artificial one a n d p e r h a p s it should n o t have a place in the Protococcaeete.

T h e five f o l l o w i n g g e n e r a a r e B r i t i s h : A. * Cells indefinitely disposed. With well-marked, subdiohotonious i n radiating series; connectingDirti/osphtiriuin. threads Dictyocysti.i. colonies irthreads; chloroplast parietal ** Celts B. C. * ** connecting scarcely visible; chloroplast axile Cells grouped i n fours i n one p l a n e ;

regular
Cells i n botiyoidal clusters. F r e e l y exposed in a t h i n gelatinous envelope Clusters covered hy a firm, irregular, tough membrane

Tetnji'occux.
Butn/ocuccus. hietjigiotu.

Genus D i c t y o s p h s e r i u m N;ig.,

18411. firm

T h e cells are globose, cell-wall, a n d they are

ovoid, or s n b r e n i f o r m i n shape, w i t h a connected or

bydichotomouslybranched The entire

threads to form a r o u g h l y spherical ellipsoidal colony. is e n v e l o p e d towards colony apart

F i g . 104.
chellum Dictyo*phriumput.

i n mucus, and large

the cells are s i t u a t e d s o m e w h a t far its periphery, ^ l o n i e s often b e c o m i n g very i r r e g u Jar. E a c h c e l l c o n t a i n s a m o r e or

,

W o o d . A , from the plankton of L o c h S h i n , S u t h e r l a n d ; B ,

f r o m C a m F e l l , W . Y o r k s . x 450.
1

^ s s bell-shaped, parietal chloroplast,

,,

, ,

, ,

CI. S l a s s e e i n J o u r n . L i n n . S o c . B o t . x x v i i , 1 8 9 1 .

23G
furnished often with a single

Chlorophycea'
pyrenoid. The connecting-threads are d e r i v e d f r o m t h e old m o t h e r - c e l l - w a l l s , h u t i n some cases i t Multiplication takes the occurs, b u t

is d o u b t f u l i f t h e y d o a r i s e i n t h i s m a n n e r . mother-cell. has been

J).

place n o r m a l l y by t h e f o r m a t i o n of four daughter-cells w i t h i n Reproduction rarely b y biciliated zoogonidia very observed.

is a widely distributed British Wood Alga,

Ehrenbergiuniim

Niig.

often

occurring i n q u a n t i t y in the surface waters of ponds lakes; diani. o f c e l l s 4 1 0 p.. D. jmlcMlum

a n d i n the p l a n k t o n of ( f i g . 1 0 4 ) , I), reu/'fvrme Ehreaherijnumm.

B u l n . a n d D. otriform<> L a g e r h . a r e m o r e r a r e l y f o u n d , h u t i t i s p r o b a b l e t h a t t h e five s o - c a l l e d s p e c i e s o f t h i s g e n u s a r e m e r e l y f o r m s o f D.

Genus Dictyocystis free-floating colony.

L a g e r h . , 1 SOOb

T h e cells are ellipsoid to form cells mucous a small of frequently threads.

or o b l o n g , a n d a r e a r r a n g e d i n r a d i a t i n g s e r i e s The r a d i a t i n g series b r a n c h a n d t h e cells are held i n place b y delicate

E a c h cell possesses a c e n t r a l c h l o r o p l a s t w i t h one p y r e n o i d .

I). ITitchmckii (Wolle) L a g e r h . is a rare B r i t i s h A l g a , o c c u r r i n g i n t h e bogs Diani. of X . I r e l a n d a n d X . W . S c o t l a n d , a n d a l s o i n t h e S c o t t i s h p l a n k t o n . o f c e l l s 0 1 1 p\ t h e A m e r i c a n s p e c i m e n s a r e l a r g e r ,

Genus Tetracoccus (in part).]

W e s t , 1892''.

[Westella

De

Wild., 1897 sometimes closely These

T h e cells are s m a l l , globose or subglobose,

a little angular, a n d are a r r a n g e d i n g r o u p s of four. groups colonies 80 Tenacocrus botrynulK cells. are connected of small

by the old

mother-cell-walls into free-floating size, c o n s i s t i n g about of a m a x i m u m n u m b e r of

T h e four cells of each

West,

from

Bowness,

Westmoreland.

group are disposed in one plane, q b motherm l t h e w a s ( ) f t e

A and B , x 450; B and 0, two " t e trads," x 7 i s . presence within of pyrenoids

cells become transformed i n t o delic a t c

connecting-threads. definitely

There

is o n e c h l o r o p l a s t w h i c h c o n t a i n s s e v e r a l l a r g e g r a n u l e s , b u t t h e has not yet been demonstrated. cellMultiplication takes place b y the formation of four daughter-cells b y t h e d i v i s i o n of t h e T h e colonies are almost

the mother-cell, w h i c h arise

contents i n t w o directions i n one plane. e n t i r e l y free f r o m e n v e l o p i n g m u c u s .

1 2

L a g e r h e i m i n N u o v o N o t a r i s i a , 18110, p. 2215. W e s t i n J o u r n . B o y . M i c r . Soe. 18112, p . 7 3 5 , t . x , f. 4 3 4 8 .

Pfofocorraveff
Sehnnilk' this genus species one".
T. hotrj/oiJes West is w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d i n the B r i t i s h
1

237 d e s c r i p t i o n ' <>t is not a a correct, is not

gave what 1894, b u t

In- t e r m e d a n ' a m e n d e d us t i n - p l a n t h o his amended description

in

i n c l u d e d i n if

< i f Tdrncuccits,

Islands, generally

o c c u r r i n g i n the surface w a t e r s of p o n d s a n d i n the p l a n k t o n of large lakes. D i a m . o f c e l l s 3 - 8 5 7 /x ; d i a m . o f c o l o n i e s 3 0 5 7 fi\ t i g . 1 0 5 .

Genus Botryococcus and cells and consists are are globose closely or

Kiitz., 1849. in to by by is form form old a a

T h e colony is f r e e - f l o a t i n g groups of cells. The

of an aggregate ovoid aggregated partly

of botryoidal

c l u s t e r s o f 10 o r 3 2 c e l l s , t h e being held together and investment. pyrenoids

L

clusters

mother-coll-waHs gelatinous cell, but single cup-shaped

partly Thennot

c h l o r o p l a s t i n each have been

, log. luo. Hotrt/oeoeetis

observed. ( hodat and L r e t i e r " nave observed i n the chloroplast a small

1

jirauuii K u t z . , f r o m t h e X e w F o r e s t , H a n t s A small colony;

B , two i s o l a t e d c e l l s ( x f o i l ) ,

body

which

can

be

regarded when

as

a As

pyrcnoid

without an amylosphere. colour, but

a r u l e t h i s A l g a is of

bright green

o c c u r r i n g i n l a r g e q u a n t i t y , as i t

f r e q u e n t l y does i n the freshwater p l a n k t o n , the cells b e c o m e filled w i t h a b r i c k - r e d oil.

B. Braunii fig. 100. K i i t z . is the best k n o w n representative of the genus, a n d is a D i a m . of cells 5-59 nit species. y; L e m n i . ( w h i c h m a y o n l y b e a f o r m o f B. Bran W e s t are rarer B r i t i s h with f r e q u e n t p l a n t i n b o g - p o o l s , large p o n d s , l a k e s , etc. IS. .intletiens gloljo.se c e l l s ) a n d B. calearens

Genus and of

Ineffigiata

West

&

G.

S.

West,

1897:

em.

1903.

T h i s A l g a consists of free-floating colonies d e s t i t u t e of a g e l a t i n o u s i n v e s t m e n t . several families of cells agglutinated

of very i r r e g u l a r form T h e c o l o n y is c o m p o s e d together, each family

b e i n g s m a l l , m o r e or less s p h e r i c a l , a n d c o n s i s t i n g of a p e r i p h e r a l layer of cells s u r r o u n d i n g a central cavity. plast, often c o n t a i n i n g w h a t

1

T h e cells are ellipsoid

or o v o i d i n f o r m , a n d each one is f u r n i s h e d w i t h a j i a r i e t a l c h l o r o has been d e s c r i b e d as a s i n g l e . s m a l l

S c h m i d l e i n F l o r a , 18114, H e f t 1, p . 45. - Vide W e s t * 11. S. W e s t i n - b a i r n . R o y . M i c r . Soc. 1390, p. l l t i . C h o d a t , t C r e t i e r i n A r c h . S c i . P h y s . et N a t . x , B l u O .

3

238

Chlorophyceai
of

p v r e n o i d , b u t w h i c h I a m i n c l i n e d to b e l i e v e is a s m a l l g r a n u l e starch. In some cells starch appears to be quite absent. of irregular a and is folded

The form, of and of

i i n t e r surface of e a c h f a m i l y o f cells is e n v e l o p e d i n a t o u g h e l a s t i c membrane which cellulose, produced contains trace

into all manner

i r r e g u l a r w r i n k l e s , lobes, p r o cesses a n d s p i n e s . Sometimes times numeis a these i r r e g u l a r projections are wanting, b u t at other they rous. are exceedingly membrane the on of The

secretion

underlying this on Alga any

cells, a n d i t s presence renders observations more other nies difficult of are the than

Protococcacea. more or into

Sometimes

the smaller colo-

united by

less r i g i d p r o l o n g a t i o n s o f t h e enveloping much larger membranes colonies. by and ulti-

The
Incjruiiirta (}. S . W e s t , f r o m H a r r i s , A , o u t l i n e of c o l o n y ; B , C, p a r t of s i n g l e f a m i l y s h o w i n g escape of c e l l s colony. iteyh'cla W . A Outer Hebrides. smaller colony; in section; D , from a small

families multiply forming larger which colonies,

division, larger

mately become separated into smaller groups by the development of elongated processes
1

of the e n v e l o p i n g m e m b r a n e s . in

T h e r c q n ' o d u c t i o n is u n k n o w n . occurs i n q u a n t i t y , such as oil}'

I n s i t u a t i o n s i n w h i c h Inejfigiata

the freshwater p l a n k t o n , the cells develop the b r i c k - r e d

m a t e r i a l w h i c h is f o u n d i n the p r e c e d i n g genus.
/. iicijb'iia W . & G . S. W e s t is one of t h e m o s t w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d of B r i t i s h in all kinds of s i t u a t i o n s i n ditches, bogs, t a n k s , water-

Alg;e, occurring water plankton.

b u t t s , e t c . a n d f o r m i n g a regular a n d c o n s i d e r a b l e c o n s t i t u e n t of the freshD i a i n . o f s i n g l e f a m i l i e s 2 1 5 0 p, o f c o l o n i e s 4 0 3 5 0 t i ; fig. 107. l e n g t h o f c e l l s 5 - 7 1 0 - 5 p, b r e a d t h 3 - 4 5 - 3 p;

Vide J o u r n . B o t . M a r c h , 1303, t. 447, f. 16.

Pa/mellaeett'

23!)

Family S.

PALMELLACE.3E. green of the in a conmore of

T h e P a l m c l l a c e a ' is o n e o f t h e m o s t p r i m i t i v e f a m i l i e s o f Algie, primarily bv mass distinguished the of mucilage. the from the other groups Protoeoceoideie conspicuous dition these indefinite colonies of cells enveloped vegetative of of a group i n a copious or

I n the ordinary appearance

plants present

o r less i r r e g u l a r l y d i s p o s e d envelopes. and The The are of colonies reach globose m f o u r or

cells e m b e d d e d either

mass

j e l l y , w h i c h is e i t h e r s t r u c t u r e l e s s or d i f f e r e n t i a t e d i n t o are or microscopic of small of sometimes cells a length of several ellipsoid, in groups centimetres. size,

concentric

macroscopic, and are

frequently

arranged

pairs or 'tetrads'

four.

Sometimes Each may or

these g r o u p s cell contains

are disposed chloroplast The

in a tetrahedral which

m a n n e r , b u t a t o t h e r t i m e s t h e y are s i t u a t e d i n one p l a n e . a somewhat furnished with each bell-shaped a pyrenoid. m a y not be and Apiocystia)

n u c l e u s is s i t u a t e d Tetraspora

in the h o l l o w of

the chloroplast.

I n s o m e g e n e r a (e.g.

cell is f u r n i s h e d w i t h

a p a i r of ' pseudocilia,' threads penetrating These were first

w h i c h consist of l o n g motionless p r o t o p l a s m i c through the enveloping mucus discovered by T h u r e t . Multiplication directions, followed of t h e e n v e l o p i n g either by takes mucus place by

to the e x t e r i o r .

cell-division in

two

or

three part of four

sooner or l a t e r b y a ditfluence of a large and the consequent the

dismemberment of two or

t h e c o l o n y i n t o s m a l l e r p o r t i o n s , e a c h o f - w h i c h i n c r e a s e s as b e f o r e s i m p l e cell-fission or b y reproduction takes formation by daughter-cells w i t h i n each m o t h e r - c e l l . Asexual place biciliated zoogonidia. vegetative arise, or motile arisen T h e l a t t e r are f o r m e d e i t h e r b y the t r a n s f o r m a t i o n of a cell into a z o o g o n i d a n g i u m i n w h i c h several zoogonidia by the assumption by the ordinary vegetative Chlamydomonadine condition. by the

cell of the

T h e motile state greatly resembles though motile well-marked phases. the Palmeleither planogametes, vegetative

the C h l a m y d o m o n a d - t y p e , a n d these plants have no d o u b t i n t e r c a l a t i o n of a simple two successive condition between lacc.e. I t consists

S e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n has been observed i n some of of a f u s i o n of i s o g a m o u s to the zoogonidia similar i n a l l respects and produced

singly in a

240

Chlorophycetr
a n d produced

g a m o t a n g i m n , or m u c h smaller than the zoogonidia in n u m b e r s from a s ' a m e t a n t n u m .

ft ft

In

some of these p l a n t s t h e colony has no definite form, b u t i n in a

others t h e cells, a l t h o u g h i r r e g u l a r l y g r o u p e d , are contained mucous mass w h i c h i n v a r i a b l y assumes a definite shape.

T h e farnify c a n be d i v i d e d i n t o three s u b - f a m i l i e s , i n each m u c u s m a y be indefinite o r developed Sub-family I. Palnuttew. of mucus. Cells grouped Tetrasporea:. structureless mass Sub-family I I . i n accordance Cells

of ivhich the within a

w i t h some definite plan.

irregularly grouped

i n fours or sometimes

irregularly disposed a t the periphery of a structureless mass of mucus. E a c h cell w i t h t w o pseudocilia. Sub-family within III. Glosocystidcu. mucous Cells grouped i n twos or fours a lamellose investment.

S u b - f a m i l y I.

PAbMELLE.E. n u m b e r of globose Palmothe

T h i s s u b - t a m i l y i s c h a r a c t e r i s e d b y t h e large cells w h i c h are i r r e g u l a r l y g r o u p e d mucus. dactulon i t is m o r e

w i t h i n a structureless mass of much branched.

T h e latter is usually of indefinite extent, b u t i n o r less c y l i n d r i c a l a n d often

T h e c e l l - w a l l s a r e g e n e r a l l y firm a n d t h i n , a n d i n Schizocldarrtys outer lavers a r e p e r i o d i c a l l y t h r o w n off i n one or several pieces. Genus P a l m e l l a Lyngb., 1819. thin have fused to form contains an indefinite a pyrenoid.

T h e cells are spherical, w i t h coats which by mass of jelly. T h e parietal takes place

cell-walls, a n d they are surrounded b y mucous Multiplication

chloroplast repeated companied by

bipartitions of b y an extreme occurs

t h o cells i n a l l directions o f space, acgelatinization of the mother-cell-walls. by microzoogonidia, and

Reproduction

b y macrozoogonidia, planogametes.

small isogamous

O n e o f t h e f e w t r u e s p e c i e s o f t h i s g e n u s i s P. minirtta diam. o f c e l l s 35 p. P. mucosa Ktitz. a n d P. hyalina

L e i b b , w h i c h occurs Breb. are aquatic Tctraspora.

as a m u c o u s e x p a n s i o n o f a b r i c k - r e d c o l o u r o n d a m p g r o u n d , w e t r o c k s , e t c . ; species of a green c o l o u r ; t h e former m a y possibly be a state of

Genus genus

Palmodactylon
J j

N a g . , 1849.

This Palmella

is a

well-marked

of the J alniellea , lobed,

differing from

mainly in the Multiplication in

definite form of the enveloping jelly. T h e chloroplast is parietal a n d irregularly of t h e cells b u t is destitute of a pyrenoid. takes place i n a l l directions, b u t preponderates

Pidiuelldceo'
one d i r e c t i o n , so mass (.hut of the each
3

241 grouped irregularly mucous within envelope

cells

are

a cylindrical frequently

nmeus.

This cylindrical

branches,

b r a n c h b e i n g s i m i l a r to the primary mucous cylinder.

/'. British G'5!)'"> mucous fig. I D S . curium Alga jx; Xlig. in (inclus. /'.

subra ,mi.<u m X a ' g . ) i s a c o m m o n

peaty of ditches cylindr.
P

-"I

and i n hog-pools. diam.

D i a m . of cells 1T533/^;

mm*

investment

8?
C

Clonus A . B r . , 1849.

Schizochlamys T h e cells are

g l o b u l a r or s l i g h t l y e l l i p s o i d , w i t h a firm cell-wall of some thickness, and indefinite jelly. The outer they are i r r e g u l a r l y disposed w i t h i n an T h e chloropyrenoid, of east or the off in
Big. 10s.

& 0

plast contains no cell-wall commonly ruptured, cither four in being one

c
J'ulmuductyloii nudum N;ig.,

portion

becomes

A C , f r o m U s h e r C o m m o n , S u r r e y ; 1), from Strensall C o m m o n , X . Y o r k s . A , x 100; B D , x 150.

piece

d i s t i n c t pieces, from

which somecell jelly. this

B

are h e l d m a p o s i t i o n what remote by It the is t h e the intervening f o r m a t i o n of that the causes firmer by

large q u a n t i t y of material rupture of of the cation

gelatinous the part

cell-wall. occurs

Multiplidivision

F i g . 109. \ B , Scliizochhtm>/s gelutinoxa A. B r . , from L o u g h r i g g , Westmoreland. C, ,SV7t. delieutuln West, from near Bowness, W e s t m o r e l a n d ( x 150).

i n t o t w o or f o u r d a u g h t e r - c e l l s , u s u a l l y s u b s e q u e n t to t h e r u p t u r e of the o u t e r l a y e r of the c e l l - w a l l .
N. ijelatimim A . B r . , i n w h i c h the o u t e r l a y e r s p l i t s i n f o u r pieces, d i a m . o f c e l l s S)-. >- 15 p;
r

occurs A. delioff

in ditches, ponds, etc.; in one piece; d i a m . of

fig. 109 A S.

and B. ijelatiiiu.ni

cat id 11 W e s t i s a l s o a f r e q u e n t s p e c i e s , i n w h i c h t h e o u t e r l a y e r i s t h r o w n cells . V S 6 ' 7 / u ; fig. 100 C . w. A . 1G

usually

242 occurs i n very extensive a diameter o f 3 0 0 p.

Chlorophycea
gelatinous masses, often several cms. i n diameter, a d i s t i n c t preference for are very m u c h smaller, rarely exceeding

w h e r e a s t h e c o l o n i e s o f ,V. ilelicutuht S p h a g m n n-pools.

T h e l a t t e r species h a s also

Genus and

Sphserocystis

Chodat, within

1SD7 .
1

T h e cells

are globose mass of gelatinous

sparsely aggregated

a free-floating

globular

very transparent jelly. towards the periphery. lamellation

T h e n u m b e r o f cells w i t h i n each Sometimes

s p h e r e v a r i e s f r o m 1 t o 1 (i ( o r m o r e ) , a n d t h e y a r e u s u a l l y d i s p o s e d there is a s l i g h t i n d i c a t i o n of The m t h e j e l l y i m m e d i a t e l y s u r r o u n d i n g t h e cells.

F i g . 110. Sphccrocystis Si-hrot'lrri C h o d . ; A a n d B , f r o m the p l a n k t o n of L o c h S h i n , S u t h e r l a n d , x 4 5 0 ; C , z o o g o n i d i u m , after C h o d a t ( x about 700).

methods

of m u l t i p l i c a t i o n a r e : 1 s t ,

b y d i v i s i o n o f t h e cells

into

four daughter-cells, e i t h e r i n one plane or t e t r a b e d r a l l y disposed ; 2nd, b y the r u p t u r e of the walls of a s p o r a n g i u m n u m b e r of daughter-cells, w i t h biciliated macroo f t h e m o t h e r - c e l l s a s i n Scli.isoclilitiiii/s; a n d nnerozoogonidia. Nag.
A l g a i n the freshwater Chodat regards both plankton, Tetntspora

containing a

a slight retention of the o l d walls o r d , b y t h e f o r m a t i o n of This genus very closely

r e s e m b l e s Glceocystis
Spit. 1 2 0 0 p; htcti.ttris Sdimrteri

Chod. is an abundant l O p . ; fig. 1 1 0 .

o c c u r r i n g i n a l l t h e larger l a k e s of t h e B r i t i s h I s l a n d s ; d i a m . o f colonies 5 0 d i a m . o f c e l l s (1 L e m i n . anil /loffi/ococcttti suih'ticus L e m m . as stages of t h i s plant.

W i t h r e g a r d t o t h e f o r m e r h e is p o s s i b l y correct, b u t t h e l a t t e r is a close r e l a t i v e o f Botryococvus

1

Bratinii

a n d c e r t a i n l y h a s n o a f f i n i t y w i t h Sp/tteroct/stis.

C h o d a t i n B u l l . H e r b . B o i s s i e r , 1 8 9 7 , p . 2 9 2 , t. i x .

Palmellaceai
Sub-family II. T h e cells arc larly disposed, jelly. the p a i r s to The iisuallv grouped TKTRASI'OREJS. i n fours, or m o r e the

24:5

rai'cly irregumass of in Paluielleie and attached

towards by

the periphery the

of a structureless are

sub-family cell.

is d i s t i n g u i s h e d f r o m

Gkeocystidoie each

' pseudocilia ' which

(denus T e t r a s p o r a L i n k , 1800.

[ I n d u s . Stupfia

C h o d a t , 1897.] T h e cells the the

T h e colonies are g e l a t i n o u s , macroscopic or microscopic, i n d e f i n i t e l y e x p a n d e d or m i r e or less i n t e s t i n i f o n n a n d c o n v o l u t e d . e n v e l o p i n g j e l l y or g r o u p e d i n twos a n d fours. arc s p h e r i c a l , d i s t r i b u t e d w i t h o u t o r d e r n e a r t h e p e r i p h e r y of In structure

F i g . 111. Tetrunpnru Udirira (Hoth) A g . , f r o m n e a r St J u s t , C o r n w a l l . A , u a t . s i z e ; B , p o r t i o n of c o l o n y , 100 ; C , < 150; D , z o o g o n i d i u m , x 150. <

cells are s i m i l a r to (or more by repeated tion occurs

those

n f Pulniellii,

with

the

a d d i t i o n of takes

two place one

r a r e l y four)

' pseitdociba.'

Multiplication

d i v i s i o n o f the cells, c h i e l i y i n two directions i n by biciliated zoogonidia with thick and isogamous brown

plane, w i t h the g e l a t i n i z a t i o n of the m o t h e r - c e l l - w a l l s . Hypnospores, produced. c e l l - w a l l s of a colour,

Reproducare also

planogametes.

S e v e r a l ' s p e c i e s ' of t h i s genus o c c u r i n the s t a g n a n t w a t e r s of the I s l a n d s , h u t i t is v e r y i l o u h t f n l i f t h e y are s p e c i f i c a l l y d i s t i n c t . cells G 1 2 n i n d i a m e t e r . most cystis probably Scltroeturi other forms Chod. T. luljrica T.

British ylutinom and A g . are Spiuo-a-

( Y a u c h . ) l l e s v . is the c o m m o n e s t f o r m , w i t h a v e s i c u l a r g e l a t i n o u s c o l o n y A g . (tig. I l l ) a n d T. e.rp/'tn<tt" T. lucuxtris of t h i s species.

L e m m . . w h i c h is a

f o r m confined to t h e p l a n k t o n , is p o s s i b l y a stage i n t h e l i f e - h i s t o r y of

1Gi

244 Genus fixed Apiocystis

Chlvrophycea'
N a g . , 184!). The The gelatinous colonies are to the with which the

r e l a t i v e l y s m a l l a n d a t t e n u a t e d towards the base, w h i c h is u s u a l l y to other larger Algee. cells are s i m i l a r i n s t r u c t u r e w i t h o u t order near two jelly ' pseudociha,' through the into E a c h c e l l is f u r n i s h e d penetrate i n g water. occurs t h o s e o f Palmellu, and t h e y are disposed

p e r i p h e r y of the g e l a t i n o u s vesicle.

surround-

Multiplication three inthe states divides goes subseReplace

b y t h e d i v i s i o n of a c c o m ] iani ed

the cells i n t w o or 1 i recti mis 1 by a crease colony. that one to corresponding

i n t h e size of Correns a cell

1

when

p s e u d oci H u m each one being takes

daughter-cell, a developed.

second quently by

production

biciliated

zoogonidia gametes' .
2

and isogamous
A. F i g . 112. ApiacystU Hranniana Niig., from n e a r B o w n e s s , W e s t m o r e l a n d ( x 400). a t t a c h e d by the base to l a r g e r f i l a m e n t o u s A l g i e . Braniiiunit

N l i g . is not ditches, pyri-

uncommon Log-pools, foi'in

in ponds, is 112.

etc., a n d i t s

colony rig.

commonly

T h e colonies are 121000 ^

( o r u p w a r d s ) i n l e n g t h a n d t h e c e l l s 0 8 p. i n d i a m e t e r ;

Suh-lhniily III.

GLlEOCTSTIDE/E. of cells

T h e colonies of t h i s s u b - f a m i l y c o n s i s t of a n a g g r e g a t e structure. round cells. each The

within a common mucilaginous envelope, w h i c h exhibits a lamellose A s a r u l e c o n c e n t r i c coats of m u c u s c a n be d i s t i n g u i s h e d individual lamellation cell or round of the a small group of daughterreaches a mucous integument

Vide B o t . C e n t r a l b l . l i v , 1S'.)3, i>. 14G. '-' M o o r e i n J o u r n . L i n n . Soc. B o t . x x v , 1800.

1

Palmellacea'
maximum principally in some species of GUvocyst'iH. the Multiplication mother-cells,

245 occurs accom-

l>v a t e t r a h e d r i c d i v i s i o n o f zoogonidia.

p a n i e d by a g o l a t i n i z a t i o n of the m o t h e r - c e l l - w a l l s . also takes place b y b i c d i a t o d Genus Gloeocystis part).]

Reproduction

X i i g . , 184!). as s m a l l

[Chlurococctnn

F r i e s , 182.1 ( i n consisting of

T h e plants occur

i r r e g u l a r colonies

F i g . 11.3. A E , Glosocystit hifiisumum | S c h r a n k ) W. A G . S. W e s t , f r o m K a r n e s C o m m o n , S u r r e y . F H , Gl. r/nyns ( K i i U . ) L a g e r h . , f r o m W i m b l e i l o n C o m m o n , S u r r e y . ( A l l x A20.)

an

indefinite group mother-cells.

of

cells

formed

by

the

successive generally

division shows a

of the

The

enveloping

mucus

24(J

Chloroj>h,/ee(c
r

m a r k e d l a m e l l a t i o n , s i m i l a r t o t h a t e x h i b i t e d b} the M y x o p h y c o f e . bell-shaped chloroplast furnished

The most waters among fig. 1 1 3 F T T . in which abundant other species mnplu

Glwocapsa

among

T h e cells are globose or ellipsoid, w i t h a parietal w i t h one pyrenoid.

(Kiitz.) Lagerh. [ = C/ilorurorcum

i s 01. giyos

gigus G r i m . ; (Ilatwysti*

(Kiitz.) Hatenli.], which is found i n stagnant 17 p i n d i a m e t e r ; species o f the genus 07. infuxiiyiutm Menegh.] often (Schrank)

A l g a ; : t h e cells a r c globose a n d 10

(!. remewUmu N a g . i s a l s o a v e r y c o m m o n infimouum

t h e cells a r e ellipsoid a n d 4 1 2 p i n diameter.

( S c h r a n k ) ~\Y. & G . S . W e s t [t=CIilonwHccum able; 1 8 0 p; genus,

is a l a r g e s p e c i e s i n w h i c h t h e l a m c l l a t i n n o f t h e i n t e g u m e n t i s m o s t r e m a r k d i a m . o f c e l l s 25?>0 p\ d i a m . o f i n t e g u m e n t s tig. 113 A E . b u t they are of doubtful value. C. cruterifvrinh Beiin. w a s described of a single cell 'species' There are several other so-called of this

T h e g e n u s Capxidocncciis

B e n n e t t (1888) i s o f very d o u b t f u l c h a r a c t e r a n d

possibly does n o t belong t o t h e A l g a ; . from t h e English L a k e District.

Genus

Dactylothece

Lagerh.,

1883 .
1

This

genus

closely in

resembles the general ^\ (A A ng. 114. ^ B ^ ' C llraunii t Q D Lageih.,

;

Ghxocystis

arrangement b u t the takes

of and

t h e colony, division in one

cells place

are oblong-ellipsoid only direction.

Ductijhitlm-e

T h e chloroplast is a p a r i eta] p l a t e o n l y o c c u p y i n g
,
l b o u t

A , from near B r a d f o r d , W . Y o r k s . ; B D , from n e a r S e n e n s , C o r n w a l l ( x 420).

, i * -i , two-thirds
+

r ( U ot t h e

cell pyreiioid. distinct.

I). Braunii

and destitute

of a

T h e lamellation

of the integuments

is frequently i n -

L a g e r h . occurs i n d a m p situations and also i n stagnant

pools.

T h e c e l l s a r e 7 ' 5 1 0 ' 5 p i n l e n g t h a n d 3 - 5 4 - 8 y i n b r e a d t h ; fig. 1 1 4 .

Genus P a l m o d i c t y o n Kutz., 1845. are and very remarkable, the groups each other. integuments being arranged anastomose with colour.

T h e colonies of this genus and their surrounding branch masses, w h i c h

of cells

i n cylindrical become

T h e external

m u c o u s coats of a n d assume a of T h e germi-

these elongated colonies often reddish-brown

very tough cell-walls.

Reproduction

occurs b y the formation

resting-sporcs or hypnospores w i t h b r o w n
1

L a g e r h e i m i n O f v e r s . a f K . S v . Y e t . - A k a d . F o r h . 1883, n o . 2, t. 1, f. 2 2 2 1 .

ralineUiicetf
nation of those resting-sporos results almost

247
immediately i n the

formation of a n elongated
]'idinixlii:tyi},i viridv Kiitz.

colony.
is a very rare British A l g a which T have only T h e cells are globose a n d

observed f r o m t h e extreme s o u t h - w e s t of K n g l a n d . b-r>i)fi i n d i a m e t e r : fig. 1 1 5 .

t h e c y l i n d r i c a l c o l o n i e s v a r y f r o m 2 8 5 2 p. i n d i a m e t e r ;

t.

t>

"

tr. 0 r t
C

& "

F i g . 115. Fulmoilietifiin i-iriik' K u t z . , f r o m n e a r S t J u s t , C o r n w a l l ( x 4 2 0 ) . A , p a r t of a d u l t , b r a n c h e d c o l o n y ; B a n d C , y o u n g colonies.

Genus a

B o t r y d i n a B r e b . , 18M!). integument requires

T h e colonies m a y reach

consist

of subof

spherical aggregates thick gelatinous T h e genus 500g.

o f c e l l s o f t h e Gloeucystis-ty^}, which further investigation.

enveloped i n a diameter

D. vulgaris of trees, etc.

Breb. occurs

amongst

mosses on d a m p ground, o n the t r u n k s It ghiucum.

T h e cells are globose or ellipsoid a n d 2 7 u i n d i a m e t e r .

s o m e t i m e s o c c u r s i n l a r g e q u a n t i t y a m o n g s t Lnteobryum

Class 4.

HETEROKONT^E.

T H I S class has been r e c e n t l y e s t a b l i s h e d by L u t h e r to e m b r a c e a n u m b e r o f A l g i e w h i c h w e r e for a l o n g t i m e r e g a r d e d a s m e m b e r s of t h e large Chlorophycea?. are y e l l o w - g r e e n of m e t a b o l i s m the i n colour owing to the presence of and a q u a n t i t y of xanthophyll in is a n o i l . is distinctly a group been evolved. of the from the chromatophores, the They product of

T h e class w a s i n s t i t u t e d to i n c l u d e t w o series of o r g a n i s m s , one which, ' Chloromonadales,' the Heterokonbe Flagellata, including certain primitive Flagellate organisms w h i c h t h e rest of have a n d a l s o B l a c k m a n a n d T a n s l e y , p l a c e t h e g e n u s Vaucheria to retain this
1

Bohlin, in this family and the

class u n d e r a t h i r d series, t h e ' V a u c h e r i a l e s ' : b u t 1 have p r e f e r r e d genus of the in the ChlorophycciC in the old Vaucheriacea Siphonene. E x c l u d i n g Vaucheria

F l a g e l l a t e g r o u p C h l o r o m o n a d a l e s , t h e rest of the H e t e r o k o n b e fall u n d e r t h e o r d e r ' C o n f e r v a l e s ' p r o p o s e d b y B o r z i i n 1881), a n d t h e y are till s t r i c t l y a l g a l i n o r g a n i z a t i o n . cellular, variety or of ccenocytic filaments, in character, The}' are unicellular, m u l t i exhibiting a considerable unicells, long The cells

f o r m , a n d o c c u r r i n g as s i m p l e r o u n d e d

multicellular

or large gregarious cccnoeytes.

u s u a l l y c o n t a i n m a n y c h r o m a t o p h o r e s (rarely o n l y one), w h i c h are discoidal i n form, of a y e l l o w - g r e e n colour, a n d d e v o i d of pyrenoids and starch. I n other respects the c e l l - s t r u c t u r e is s i m i l a r to t h a t d e s c r i b e d for t h e C h l o r o p h y c e a . Multiplication genera. T h e usual m e t h o d of asexual reproduction is b y zoogonidia of a somewhat peculiar character. T h e y are g e n e r a l l y o v o i d or two cilia. The latter have to one side of a n d have been pearonly found the shaped a n d are furnished w i t h to be of unequal length. by c e l l - d i v i s i o n does not take place in some

been accurately e x a m i n e d i n a few genera

T h e y are a t t a c h e d

Heterokontd'
a n t e r i o r e x t r e m i t y nf the z o o g o n i d i u m opposite directions. are parietal chromatophores Aplanospores Sexual gametes possession that the (ride

24!)

a n d are general]}- c a r r i e d in u s u a l l y possesses u s u a l l y one several in each pianoin the time

Each zoogonidium fig. 121 C ) . also

frequently formed,

cell a n d possessed of t h i c k c e l l - w a l l s . reproduction most of two occurs by the cilia .

1

fusion of isogatnous the zoogonidia u p to

which

probably

resemble It

unequal

is o n l y v e r y r e c e n t l y ( 1 8 9 8 ) that described

second short

c i l i u m was

demonstrated,

the z o o g o n i d i a

and g a m e t e s of those A l g i e h a v i n g been

as p o s s e s s i n g o n l y o n e c i l i u m . the cell. The from H e t e r o k o n t a ' contains

T h e second short c i l i u m is u s u a l l y t h e b o d y of

carried i n a b a c k w a r d direction, pressed closed}'against

only a limited number remaining genera

of

genera. observed to

N o n e of the F l a g e l l a t e series ' C h l o r o n i o n a d u l e s ' have been the B r i t i s h Islands, and all the Vfdorobutnjs the Confervales. to t h e Bohlin, which that author

belong

referred

to t h e C h l o r o m o n a d a l e s , Tribonemace;e.

is s t r i c t l y a l g a l i n c h a r a c t e r a n d b e l o n g s

Order I.
In this order the cells of the differing from those

CONFERVALES.
are entirely algal in character, thus the or Flagellate order Chloromonadales.

T h e p l a n t s are u n i c e l l u l a r , m u l t i c e l l u l a r , or coenocytic, a n d cell-walls are sometimes many from discoidal which pyrenoids very thick. with are absent. E a c h cell contains several a parietal chromatophores,

disposition, and planogametes,

T h e r e p r o d u c t i o n is b y z o o g o n i d i a a n d i s o g a m o u s the former possessing a p a i r of unequal cilia.

The order is divided into three f a m i l i e s : Family matophores. F a m i l y 2. Trihoiiciuam?. U n i c e l l u l a r or 1. Cldorotheciwen-.

U n i c e l l u l a r or c o l o n i a l ;

cells

small,

often attached b y basal stalks, uninucleate, w i t h

one or m a n y c h r o : cells often

filamentous

elongate, u n i n u c l e a t e or subc<enocytic, w i t h several or m a n y c h m m a t o p h o r e s : c e l l - w a l l s firm a n d t h i c k . Family 3. Botrydt'nei"_p. P l a n t - b o d y large and cienocytic, fixed, w i t h well-developed organs of a t t a c h m e n t : c h r o m a t o p h o r e s numerous. G a m e t e s h a v e been d e s c r i b e d i n c e r t a i n g e n e r a w i t h two e q u a l c i l i a , but s u c h s t a t e m e n t s are n o t e s t a b l i s h e d facts a n d r e q u i r e r e - i n v e s t i g a t i o n .
1

250

Heterohvnta.

Family

1.

CHLOROTHECIACEiE.

In this family the plants are very small, unicellular, gregarious, or c o l o n i a l . T h e s o l i t a r y a n d gregarious cells a r e a t t a c h e d each b y larger filamentous A l g a , b u t in a n d one or place many t h e cells a r e u n i t e d b y m u c i l a g i n o u s b a n d s or contains a single nucleus Multiplication takes i n some a basal s t a l k , g e n e r a l l y to s o m e the colonial forms stalks. parietal Each cell

chromatophores.

genera b y vegetative

division, b u t n o t i n others.

Reproduction

occurs b y zoogonidia a n d isogamous gametes, w i t h one l o n g c i l i n m and most probably a shorter one,the presence of w h i c h has not yet been ascertained.
T h e three f o l l o w i n g genera are k n o w n as B r i t i s h : A. * ('ells s t a l k e d ; n o vegetative d i v i s i o n . Cells gregarious, ments extreme ** B. of other living in the mucilaginous investStipitococnts. C/iamcwpsis. Jfisc/iococrvs. Alga; and attached h y a s t a l k of

t e n u i t y ; w i t h one ehromatophore several or m a n y colonies b y tubular

Cells ovoid, rounded, or ellipsoid, attached h y a thick stalk; chroinatophores Cells united to form branched

stalks of mucilage ; vegetative d i v i s i o n a b u n d a n t . . .

G e n u s Stipitoeoccus W e s t & (J.S. W e s t , 189S .

1

T h e cells are and filamentous i n the filafine-

very Alga ,
j

minute, being

oreoarious, embedded

epiphytic mucilaere

on other

surroundino the

ment, to w h i c h they are attached by long stalks of extreme ness. I n shape t h e cells are a rounded or i r There

ovoid and apieulate, or somewhat campannlate, base

F i g . 1 1 0 . StipitocoeritD iiireohitus W . a- (T. S . W e s t ; A C , e p i p h y t i c o n a f i l a m e n t o f Momu'otiu, from Oughters h a w T a r n , W . Y o r k s . ; A, x 5 U 0 ; B a n d C , x 780 ; D , e p i p h y t i c on Sphirrozosimi i'.vctivatttiii, from H a r r i s , Outer Hebrides ( x 500).

with

and an attenuated

regularly expanded apex. a pale round green in colour, form

is a s i n g l e p a r i e t a l c h l o r o p l a s t o f somewhat irregular cell-wall. a n d curled

t h e i n n e r surface of the A single small nucleus

is p r e s e n t i n t h e c e n t r e o f t h e cell.

R e p r o d u c t i o n is b y zoogonidia,

i W e s t & G . S. W e s t i n J o n r n . B o t . Sept. 1898.

Vldorotlieriaretc
two of w h i c h are produced c i l i u m has been observed that another shorter become attached forming epiphyte, are acute different from each mother-cell. overlooked.

2.31 O n l y one l o n g probable T h e zoogonidia

o n the zoogonidia, b u t i t is very

one has been

by the e n d of the long cilium, the latter then G o b i , w h i c h is also a n

1

the stalk o f the new unicellular plant. occurring in the mucous T h e general cells o f
is k n o w n

T h e g e n u s c l o s e l y r e s e m b l e s Peromelia

investments form of

of

Hijalotheca. is thus

T h e cells a r e , h o w e v e r , s m a l l e r t h a n in- t h a t g e n u s a n d t h e i r apices or expanded. from t h e cells the rounded

West

Peruniellu.
from W . Yorkshire and from and Spliii-foimma;

K. vremlatus diam.

& (1. S . W e s t

N . W . Scotland, occurring as an epiphyte fig. 1 1 0 .

o n Mmtijeotvt

o f c e l l s 3 4 - 2 p ; l e n g t h tiv> 10-5 p.; l e n g t h o f h y a l i n e s t a l k 4 6 y. S c h m i d l e - h a s described a n o t h e r species f r o m G e r m a n y .

G e n u s C h a r a c i o p s i s B o r z i , 181)5. genus were at one time described sometimes firm

M o s t of t h e p l a n t s of this o f Ckariiciuin A. Br.

as species

T h e cells are r o u n d e d , ellipsoid, or ovoid, acuminate at the apex, w i t h a basal stalk o l is no T h e y occur as epiphyte's, a n d there cell Each contains chromaRepro F i g . 117. A , Churai-iojish minut'i ( A . B r . ) B o r z i , Iron] n e a r P e n z a n c e , C o i n wall. B D , Ch. tun/ida W . ,v- G . S . W e s t , f r o m Keighlev Moor, W . Yorks. ( x 509).'

cell-wall a n d a short or gregarious, division. many or

some thickness. solitary several tophores contents vegetative

small, parietal colour.

of a pale-green either to form

d u c t i o n occurs

by the division of the celleight (or more 0

z o o g o n i d i a , w h i c h a r e s e t free b y t h e d i s s o lution of the upper portion of the mothercell-wall, or to form a n u m b e r o f globose aplanospores immediately which become gametangia producing o n liberation, each

t w o or four

gametes.
Britain. fi; species

T h e r e a r e a n u m b e r of species, several of w h i c h a r e k n o w n f r o m Ch. minuttt (A. Br.) Borzi is the most Ch. ttmjithi frequent; b r e a d t h 5-5 p; fig. 1 1 7 A . W . & CI. S . W e s t i s t h e l a r g e s t b r e a d t h 1 B 5 1 0 y, fig.

length of cells 1 7 I S 1 1 7 B 1).

o f t h e g e n u s ; l e n g t h o f c e l l s 3 0 4 0 ji;

Genus M i s c h o c o c c u s are
1

N a g . , 184-!).

T h e cells a r e g l o b u l a r a n d of mucilage to form small

united

by thick

tubular stalks

G o b i i n S c r i p t a B o t a n . H o r t i U n i v e r s . I m p . P e t r o p o l i t a n a , t o r n , i , 1SB07, pp. 2 4 4 2 5 0 , t. 1. - S c h m i d l e i n H e d w i g i a , B d x i i , 1902, H e f t 4, p . 1 5 3 , t i g . A 1.

252

Heterolvnta'

b r a n c h e d colonics : t h e y are s i t u a t e d o n l y a t the e x t r e m i t i e s of the m u c o u s t u b e s a n d each possesses f r o m one to f o u r Reproduction gametes. small The takes place by zoogonidia and zoogonidia usually germinate chromatophores. isogamous pianoa

d i r e c t l y to f o r m

typical colony, b u t

the

zygospore divides in two

directions which

in one p l a n e f o r m i n g a n e p i p h y t i c c u s h i o n , a l l t h e c e l l s o f are s i t u a t e d on short, broad, m u c i l a g i n o u s stalks,

F i g . 118.

MischoeoccuH confervieola Nag. A , from C a m F e l l , W . Y o r k s . ; B a n t l C , f r o m l ' . u i s l i p R e s e r v o i r , M i d d l e s e x ( x aOO). N a g . is a rather u n c o m m o n A l g a , occurring a s an epiphyte more

N.

coiifvrricAila

on various filamentous species o f Cladophoraceto, T r i l l o n e m a c e r o , U l o t r i c h a c e a j , Q A l o g o n i a c e a ' , etc. Tt i s g e n e r a l l y f o u n d i n s m a l l p o u d s a n d d i t c h e s , o r fig. 118. rarely i n peaty pools ; d i a m . of cells 3'55-5 p ;

Another recently

genus

belonging by

to

the

Chlorotheciace;e the n a m e of this genus of

has

been

described

Schmidle'

under

Oodesmus. The form cells freeare

Lennnermann are ovoid and

reports united plane.

h a v i n g found by short

i n some p l a n k t o n to

material fa-warded s w i m m i n g colonics. flisposed i n one are one or two

to h i m f r o m L o c h D o o n , A y r s h i r e . bands mucus

E a c h colony consists of four cells, w h i c h in each cell. 0.

T h e c e l l - w a l l is r e l a t i v e l y t h i c k a n d there Doederleinii

chromatophores

S c h m i d l e i s t h e o n l y k n o w n s p e c i e s ; c e l l s & p i n l e n g t h a n d 0 ft i n breadth.
1

S c h m i d l e i n H e d w i g i a , B d x i i , H e f t 4, 1902, p . 1(12, f i g . B 4.

Triboneniacea'
Family The cells arc 2. T R I B O N E M A C E ^ J . u n i c e l l u l a r or filamentous. often two or spirally more are

25:5

p l a n t s of t h i s f a m i l y are globose, in each firm cylindrical, cell, but

Tho or

elongate,

coiled

u n i t e d to f o r m l o n g H e x n o s e f i l a m e n t s . nucleus sometimes

T h e r e is g e n e r a l l y a s i n g l e present, genus and one The cell-walls swollen

g i v i n g t h e c e l l a m o r e o r loss c o m o c y t i c c h a r a c t e r . arc always Buiinlleria, hyaline. long and phores. Triboneina. one in which the walls sometimes two become

a n d u s u a l l y of some thickness, e x c e p t i n the

A s e x u a l reproduction takes place by zoogonidia w i t h short cilium, and Sexual equal or s e v e r a l p a r i e t a l occurs but by A p l a n o s p o r e s are also of frequent occurrence reproduction been cilia. descrdied, perhaps i n the

chromatogenus pianoso,

isogamous

gametes which have as h a v i n g t w o

erroneously

T h e r e are four B r i t i s h genera, three of w h i c h are a b u n d a n t . A. Plants unicellular. * C e l l s g l o b o s e , a g g r e g a t e d i n m u c i l a g i n o u s c o l o n i e s ... * * C e l l s e l o n g a t e , u s u a l l y s h o r t l y sti]>itate a n d o f t e n spirally coiled B. Plants * Cell-walls filamentous. firm, splitting into H-pieces filaBnm-illeriti. Trt'btmemu. Opkiorytium. C/ilorobo/n/s.

** Cell-walls hyaline, H-pieces not very e v i d e n t ; ments small

Genus Chlorobotrys 2,4,8, are firm, or IG. Each

Bohlin, 1902 .
1

T h e cells are globose aggregated by in families an ample

or of

s u b g l o b o s e , s o l i t a r y , or m o r e

commonly

f a m i l y is s u r r o u n d e d

mucous

integument, very hyaline and quite homogeneous. s m o o t h , of s o m e c o n s i d e r a b l e of silica. a certain proportion yellow-green of each cell. the but T h e ehromatophores

The cell-walls are parietal,

thickness, and they contain

d i s c s , f r o m fi t o ;J0 o f w h i c h a r c d i s p o s e d o n t h e w a l l s S o m e t i m e s t h e p i g m e n t b e c o m e s m o r e or loss diffuse. i n each cell of t h i s is e n t i r e l y a b s e n t . Multiplication

T h e r e is f r e q u e n t l y a p r o m i n e n t r e d p i g m e n t - s p o t family, but sometimes

takes place b y the d i v i s i o n of the cells p r i m a r i l y i n two directions, afterwards i n three directions .
3

F a m i l i e s o f 4 , <S, o r It) c e l l s this number walls

are therefore f r e q u e n t l y v e r y s y m m e t r i c a l , b u t b e y o n d they become irregular.

1

D u r i n g cell-division the contiguous

B o h l i n i n B i h a n g t i l l K . S v . Y e t . - A k a . l . H a n r l l . Bel 27, n o . 1, 1902, p. 34, t. i , f. 9. - W e s t i t G . S. W e s t i n J o u r n . B o t . A p r i l , 1903.

254 of t h e daughter-cells was

Heferokontre
are at hrst m u c h flattened, but afterwards the

become mere convex. Bohlin Chloromouadales, as

Z o o g o n i d i a have not been the plants are

observed. in of character. the orgato is the a

d i s t i n c t l y i n error i n r e f e r r i n g t h i s A l g a to strictly algal condition

T h e ordinary vegetative nisms belonging Chloromonadales ciliated one, or whereas a

flagellated motile G/dorobotrys Gldorobutrys

c o n d i t i o n of Moreover, and had

F i g . 119. Cltlorobotrys rctjtilnris ( W e s t ) B o h l i u , f r o m T r e m e t h i e k M o o r , C o r n w a l l ( x 450).

has never been observed. is a v e r y a b u n d a n t A l g a one which I have under observation far

for m a n y y e a r s ; a n d t h e motile condition,

f r o m b e i n g t h e o r d i n a r y s t a t e o f t h e p l a n t , m u s t be e x c e p t i o n a l l y r a r e . The genus is u n d o u b t e d l y nearest to Botrydiopsis Borzi, but M o r e o v e r , i t is inhabits running

differs i n t h e s m a l l e r size of the cells, w h i c h are associated to form colonies, a n d the p r o m i n e n t only found water.
C/il. reijuluris tributed (West) Bohlin numerous [Chh>rt><-o<-cum ivgultirc specimens of i t f r o m W e s t ] is w i d e l y d i s 1

mucous

investment. Botrydiopsis

in still

water, whereas

a n d often a b u n d a n t i n the S p h a g n u m - b o g s

of the

British

Islands.

1 have also e x a m i n e d and the U n i t e d States.

Norway, Switzerland fig. 119.

T h e cells are 1210 p i n d i a m e t e r a n d the families

( w i t h the m u c o u s i n v e s t m e n t s ) are 3 4 0 0 p i n d i a m e t e r ;

Genus 1855.J longer torted. is

Ophiocytium cells a r e free the apex

Niig.,

1849. are

[Indus.

Sciadi'um

A . Br., times but conand of a fitted

The than The

or a t t a c h e d a n d g e n e r a l l y man}' They commonly or s p i r a l l y

diameter. of the

solitary,

sometimes

colonial, and attenuated

t h e y are u s u a l l y c u r v e d cell m a y be into a long spine.

c a p i t a t e or a p i c u l a t o E a c h cell

sometimes

contains

several n u c l e i a n d a n u m b e r of large p a r i e t a l c h r o m a t o p h o r e s somewhat cylindrical form. of some species. to t h e a p e x

1

T h e presence of o i l drops is a feature layers of pectose

T h e c e l l - w a l l consists of a homogeneous l i d

of a l o n g t u b e c o m p o s e d of a p p o s e d

W e s t i n J o n r u . B o y . M i c r . S o c . 1S92, p . 7 3 7 , t. x, f. 55.

Triboiiemaced'
compounds. duction two V e g e t a t i v e d i v i s i o n dors not occur. bv the d i v i s i o n of Asexual to reproform with

takes place In are to

tho c e l l - c o n t e n t s

e l l i p s o i d a l a p l a n o s p o r e s , or to form e i g h t o v o i d a l z o o g o n i d i a cilia. which the come those atrest there cells. curious Someapices which cell-conThe but puts species tached

zoogonidia empty

generally

on the r i m of the t u b e - l i k e cell a n d grow into adult a

A repetit ion of t h i s process p r o d u c e s branch-system times develop of other contain tents. been by the on the observed. the cells

zoogonidia
K \J:

N o g a m e t e s h a ve monographed
F i g . 120. A , Oplihiajtium )<(/< M a g . , f r o m Bowness, Westmoreland. B f l , (>. mchh-uye l E i c h w . ) A . B r . , f r o m s a m e l o c a l i t y . H a n d I, O. hii-it*jii<hiti<m (llorge) B e n i m . f o r m a longixphut L e i u m . , f r o m P i l m o o r , X . Y o r k s . ,1, (). ArbusCHIH ( A . B r . ) K a b t m l i . , f r o m i l i t c h a m C o m m o n , Surrey. ( A l l x 450.) K . (). ijrucUicvps ( A . B r . l B a l j e n h . , after treatment w i t h potassium hydrate (after B o h l i n , x 570). U. Arhim'uhi branchlargest (Kichw.) species, tig. 120 often J. with very pretty

g e n u s was

Lemmerniannf specie's he

the v a l i d i t y of the t h i r teen forward is questionable.

Several s p e c i e s are w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d i n t h e B r i t i s h I s l a n d s . (A. B r . ) K a b e n h . is an attached d i a m . of cells 3s p; systems;

<). <yV* N a g - i s t h e O. nn-Mnnv

s p e c i e s , t h e c e l l s r e a c h i n g a d i a m e t e r of t 7 p ; tig. 120 A .

A . B r . , 0. capita/inn Genus simple and the

W o l l e , O. bictispijutttni
species.

( B o r g e ) L e i i i m . a n d 0. 185(i. [Gun/ercct

pareuhini in the are

(Perty) A . B r . are also frequent

Tribonema

Derbes & Sober, The

sense u s e d b y filaments

L a g e r h e i n i , 1888.] The

] i l a n t s of t h i s g e n u s of c o n s i d e r a b l e into

of c y l i n d r i c a l or s l i g h t l y b a r r e l - s h a p e d latter a n - often break frequently up

colls w i t h thickness Each

strong cell-walls. filaments

H-pieces.

H-piece consists of a transverse c e l l - w a l l w i t h a c y l i n d r i c a l piece on e i t h e r s i d e , a n d t h e w h o l e is c o m p o s e d o f a n u m b e r o f l a y e r s o t pectosc compounds. two and H-pieces. a

1

E a c h c e l l is t h u s b o u n d e d cells c o n t a i n one of (or

by the

halves In

of

The

sometimes

two)

nuclei some

variable

number

parietal chromatophores.

L e n n n e r m a n n in H e d w i g i a , B d x x x v i i i , 1899, p p . 2 0 3 8 , t. i i i i t iv.

256 species they place

Heterokonta'
the ehirimatophores are numerous the and few a n d i r r e g u l a r , b u t m o r e Asexual or reproduction often takes

are by

discoidal. of globular

formation

ellipsoidal

aplanospores,

w h i c h escape b y the b r e a k i n g u p of t h e f i l a m e n t (fig. 121 B a n d I ) : also by zoogonidia reproduction hut the with a pair hy is of the not itself unequal cilia (fig. of 121 C).

Sexual gametes, gamete

occurs

conjugation strictly off

isogamons as one

conjugation

isogamous,

conies to rest a n d r o u n d s with it. by

before a n o t h e r

swarms of

u p to it a n d conjugates this the genus close was well affinity

T h e s t r u c t u r e of t h e c e l l - w a l l Bohlin , who
1

described between

also

demonstrated Lagerh.) and

Triboiienui

{Conferva

Ophioegtiuui. Concerning I cannot by do the abandonment than He quote of at the generic name length the ' Conferva! recently

better
2

remarks

niade

llazen' .

writes: As

" T l i e n a m e Conferva

is very ancient, going hack to the t i m e of P l i n y .

a modern generic name i t has received most varied treatment, a n d covered a t different times very diverse groups of plants. " U n d e r this name Linnieus included a very large part of the branching, as w e l l as t h e s i m p l e , The first species filamentous alga;, l i e adopted the genus from Dillenius. rirularis, is u n d o u b t e d l y mentioned b y L i n n i e u s , Conferra according

t h e o l d e s t o f h i s g r o u p , so f a r a s t h e h i s t o r y o f t h e s e i l l - d e f i n e d f o r m s c a n b e determined. 1164. Plant, C I'linii 1753), sponte T h i s species, i s Coiferra to t h e s y n o n y m y serieea vulgaris of Linnauis (Sp. PI. of Dillenius of I'linii Dillon. (Cat. description jluviatilis, et jtuitaus

( H i s t . M u s e . 1 2 , p i . 2, f. 1. 1 7 4 1 ) ;

t h i s i n t u r n i s Conferva

C i s s a m n a s c e n t i u m , 190. 1719);

t h e earliest

t h a t w e h a v e s e e n i s i n L ' O o e l ' s P l a n t a r u i n O b s e r v a t i o n e s , (5(54. 1 5 7 6 ,

but undoubtedly the name is of more ancient origin. " N . , w no one w o u l d imagine t h a t the ancient herbalists or even L i n m e u s could distinguish the numerous use of good microscopes. bv h i m , was very This filamentous forms k n o w n to us only by the rivularis as collected Indeed, t h e fact t h a t L i n m e u s described o n l y t w o Conferva a n d at another time an by t h e earlier rivti-

u n b r a n c h e d species is sufficient p r o o f of t h i s . (Edotjoniimt. type species, however,

l i k e l y a t o n e t i m e a Ppirogijra

as i n t e r p r e t e d

a l g o l o g i s t s , e.g., D i l l w y n , L y n g b y e a n d M u e l l e r , i s e v i d e n t l y a f o r m b e l o n g i n g t o w h a t i s n o w k n o w n a s IChtielonium, laris (L.) Kiitz. "At ferva a n d h a s c o m e d o w n t o u s a s It. T h i s i d e n t i f i c a t i o n is also c o n t i n u e d b y Liniireus himself, Conby

w h o ( S p . P I . E d . 1 4 . 1 7 8 4 ) q u o t e s t h e figure o f C. rivularis to designate the genus recognized under

from Flora Danica. i n Ln.gerlieini's collected

a n y rate, there is n o w a r r a n t whatever for e m p l o y i n g t h e n a m e that name t h a t these species were ever

revision, for there is no evidence

B o h l i n i n B i h a n g t i l l K . S v . Y e t . - A k a d . H a n d l . 181)7, B d 2 3 , n o . 3. H a z e n i n M e m o i r s T o r r . B o t . C l u b , x i , 1902, n o . 2, p p . 1 8 1 1 8 3 .

Tribouemacca'
L h u n e u s , a n d c e r t a i n l y m i n e of t h e m w o r e d i s t i n g u i s h e d by h i m f r o m simple filamentous forms. "For generic Lagerhcim's group of species, as for a l l g e n e r a , t h e a d o p t i o n species, as a t y p e , is e s s e n t i a l , of a n a m e h a s e d on a reeognizal>le 'the other

F i g . 121. A G , Triboneme, liombyeinnm (Ag.) D e r b . ,V S o l . ; A , f r o m S h i p l e y , W . Y o r k s . ; B , s l i o w i n g a p l a n o s p o r e s [up), f r o m S e n e n s , C o r n w a l l ; C , z o o g o n i d i u m , a n d D F , .young p l a n t s , f r o m S e n e n s , C o r n w a l l ( a l l x 4 5 0 ) ; G , a f t e r t r e a t m e n t w i t h p o t a s s i u m h y d r a t e (after B o h l i n , x 570), H a n d I , T. bombye.inuiu f o r m a minor ( W i l l e ) n o b . ; H , f r o m S h i p l e y , W . Y o r k s . ; I , s h o w i n g a p l a n o s p o r e s (up), f r o m n e a r St . l u s t , C o r n w a l l ( x 450). ,1, IinmiUeriu pumiht W . & G . S. W e s t , f r o m n e a r S e n e n s , C o r n w a l l ( x 4 5 0 ) . e a r l i e s t s u c h n a m e i n t h e p r e s e n t c a s e i s Trilionema T h i s genus was based on a single species, Conferra Ilerbes & Solier (1856)'. bombycinu, anil in the

diagnosis, for the h r s t t i m e i n the h i s t o r y of the species, e x p l i c i t m e n t i o n was m a d e of the m o s t essential c h a r a c t e r , n a m e l y , the f o r m of tho although & Solier. it had been previously suggested chromatophores, The as i n the plates of K i i t z i n g .

method of zoospore dispersal was also first described a n d i l l u s t r a t e d bv Derbes T h e r e i s , t h e n , e v e r y r e a s o n f o r e m p l o y i n g t h e n a m e Tribonema a m e m o r i a l of t h e d i s c e r n m e n t of these a u t h o r s . "
1

D e r b e s & S o b e r , ilim.

s u r q u e h p i e s p o i n t s de l a p l i y s i o l o g i e des A l g u e s , ls.50.

258 T. bombijeinuin

Heterohmtw
( A g . ) D e r l i . & S o l . i = Conferva bombijeinn A g . ) is general
A I s l a n d s ; d i a m . o f c e l l s 8 1 5 y, t i g . 121 I I a n d I . with t i g . 121 A ( 1 .

throughout the British d i a m . o f c e l l s 5 U 5 y. njfiiiis letuin chromatopbores are

s m a l l f o r m o f t h i s s p e c i e s [ f o r m a minor ( W i l l e ) n o b . j i s a l s o v e r y c o m m o n ; T. affine ( K i i t z . ) n o l i . ( = C<>nfervu t h e m o s t elongate cells, a n d the of c e l l s 5 f e d p. T. obsodiam. K i i t z . ) is the t h i n n e s t species n o l i . ( = Canferva p.

few a n d i r r e g u l a r ;

obsoletu W e s t & (1. !S. W e s t ) i s a m u c h r a r e " s p e c i e s ;

d i a m . o f c e l l s 111 - 2 1

Genus B u m i l l e r i a arranged principally in the

B o r z i , 1895. of

The the

cells of this genus those of The latter

are is

i n l o n g filaments w h i c h differ from structure

Conferva H-pieces. layers and

cell-wall.

p r a c t i c a l l y h o m o g e n e o u s a n d duos not r e a d i l y b r e a k i n t o may form a distinct mucous be embedded.

II. pninihi c e l l s 5 6 ft;

T h e p e c t o s e c o n s t i t u e n t s i n s t e a d of f o r m i n g c l o s e l y a p p o s e d The chromatophores are small,

c y l i n d e r i n w h i c h t h e cells a p p e a r to pulvinate

parietal.
W e s t & G . S . W e s t i s t h e o n l y k n o w n B r i t i s h s p e c i e s ; l e n g t h of d i a m . 4 - S 5 ' 7 y, fig. 121 J .

Family This f a m i l y is w e l l

3.

BOTK.YDIACE.ffi. the other groups Each of the is

m a r k e d off f r o m

Contervales b y the form of the plants alone. a r o u n d e d ccenocyte of macroscopic mud by well-developed ' rhizoids.' numerous diversified. Genus Botrydium or Wallroth, spherical 1815. The of and the methods of

individual

size a n d is a t t a c h e d to The chromatophores reproduction are

damp

are very somewhat consist of

plants

green, pear-shaped g r o w i n g on d a m p

comocytes

considerable

size,

m u d i n t o w h i c h they are rooted

by a branched

s y s t e m of colourless r h i z o i d s . and chromatophores.

T h e couiocytes are vesicular, w i t h a numerous nuclei protoBodies younger observed subof

l i n i n g l a y e r of p r o t o p l a s m i n w h i c h are e m b e d d e d e v e n l y s c a t t e r e d i n one of the nature of or more have many

T h e l a t t e r a r e i r r e g u l a r i n f o r m , m o r e o r less layers through the l i n i n g been observed in the lias

p l a s m , a n d are g e n e r a l l y i n close c o n t a c t w i t h t h e n u c l e i . pyrenoids and stages of t h e p l a n t , b u t s t a r c h is n o t f o r m e d . protoplasmic stance contents nuclei.

T h e r h i z o i d s possess Wager

m i t o t i c d i v i s i o n of t h e n u c l e i a n d states t h a t t h e c h r o m a t i c appears to r e s i d e wholly in the nucleolus. This plant reproduces itself asexually in a great the 'conditions of

variety

ways, d e p e n d i n g

l a r g e l y on

environment,

any

Botrydi<(ce<t
in the reproductive and Woroniu the and process the of

25!)

change of c o n d i t i o n s u s u a l l y r e s u l t i n g i n a c o r r e s p o n d i n g v a r i a t i o n These different processes have been worked out by Rostafinski

1

f i n a l r e s u l t i s m e a c h case either spores. are shape, production or and one zoogonidia The with small aplanozoogonidia ovoid or and a in two one proits

chromatophores long cilium. bably shorter there is

(Very but

second

cilium,

presence has not y e t been ascertained.) a huge especially submerged, gonidia The whole plant frequently becomes zoogonidangium, if it becomes zooThe are
F i g . V2'2. fititryilium (jrauuhitam (L.) G r e v . , f r o m C a l v e r l e y , \V. Y o r k ? . A , n a t . s i z e ; 13 a n d G, x 1 5 ; D a n d E , x l o O ; D , a p l a n o s p o r e s ; E , g e r m i n a t i n g aplanospore.

and the

escape

through

an apical opening. aplanospores, which

globose or e l l i p s o i d , often in the rhizoids. becoming too

become hypnospores, a n d t h e y are f r e q u e n t l y produced i n n u m b e r s O n the green contents p o r t i o n of t h e p l a n t above migrate The development ground a of the dry, the into the rhizoids and

large n u m b e r of aplanospores are formed.

y o u n g plants varies m u c h , depending upon the external conditions. Rostafinski the c o n j u g a t i o n reasons
over

and Woronin of isogamous this.

described

a sexual

reproduction

by

gametes, b u t K l e b s has g i v e n

good

for d o u b t i n g

B. granv.liiturn the B r i t i s h appearance

( L . ) (free, is a v e r y l o c a l p l a n t . Islands, but the conditions

I t occurs widely d i s t r i b u t e d often s u i t a b l e for its

are not

above ground. occurs

It is f o u n d a l m o s t e x c l u s i v e l y on d r y i n g - u p m u d , I h a v e o b s e r v e d t h e s e p l a n t s so damp uncommonly F i g . 122.

and sometimes

i n countless n u m b e r s on m u d t u r n e d out f r o m a canal

or on the d r y i n g b o t t o m of a m u d d y pond. mud.

t h i c k as t o s t a n d o u t i n m u l b e r r y - l i k e masses f r o m t h e surface of t h e T h e n a t u r e of tho m u d is i m m a t e r i a l a n d the A l g a is not T h e p l a n t s reach a d i a m e t e r of 2 2o m m .

-

found on chalk m u d .

H o s t a t i n s k i & W o r o n i n i n B o t a n . Z e i t u n g , x x x v , 1877.

17-

Class 5.

BACILLARIEiE.
plants under

T H I S class of Alga.' i n c l u d e s a large n u m b e r of m i n u t e known as t h o of Diatoms. the They are p e r h a p s better known the name has b e e n for one

Diatomaeea, but the earlier name ' Bacillariea?' for m a n y y e a r s a m o n g The class systcmatists, particularly
1

i n nse

i n c o n t i n e n t a l E u r o p e , a n d t h e n a m e ' D i a t o m a c e a ' is h e r e r e t a i n e d family only. is a v e r y large one, w i t h 10,000 time species. the As wellwould always m a r k e d characters, and includes about be e x p e c t e d a m o n g variability Alga^. T h e y are u n i v e r s a l l y d i s t r i b u t e d i n both and as t h e w o n d e r f u l objects of great b e a u t y , t h e y h a v e l o n g been fresh a n d salt water, them of made the subject s c u l p t u r e of t h e i r c e l l - w a l l s renders of form, but at the same

such a large n u m b e r of species off

t h e r e is g r e a t from all other

Diatoms

possess those s a l i e n t features w h i c h m a r k t h e m

s p e c i a l s t u d y b y n u m e r o u s s t u d e n t s of n a t u r a l h i s t o r y . D i a t o m s are u n i c e l l u l a r p l a n t s , m o s t l y of m i n u t e size, the c e l l w a l l s of w h i c h are c o m p o s e d with silica, The s i l i c a c a n be fluoric acid, leaving of an organic removed matrix by matrix the impregnated hydroorganic removed the action of

the organic

b e h i n d ; or

m a t r i x , w h i c h is a l l i e d i n c o m p o s i t i o n to c e l l u l o s e , c a n be by calcination l e a v i n g b e h i n d the siliceous constituent. E a c h i n d i v i d u a l D i a t o m i s t e r m e d a frustule, consists of two more connecting-bands connecting-band half like the o r l e s s e q u a l valves, joined which overlap. of lid the of a

and the cell-wall together by and two the D i a t a i is t h u s of the younger

E a c h h a l f of t h e that

composed of two pieces, a valve a n d a c o n n e c t i n g - b a n d , o l d e r h a l f fits over cardboard-box. The

connecting-bands, girdle. as

a l t h o u g h c l o s e l y f i t t e d to t h e i r r e s p e c t i v e The l a t t e r does not usually consist of

valves, arc d i s t i n c t from two closed hoops, b u t

t h e m , a n d the two bands together form w h a t is termed the

B<tcill<trie<<P a l m e r a n d Iveeley two-ended joined.

1

2(>]

h a v e p o i n t e d o u t , e a e l i b a n d o f t h e g i r d l e is a which can

band of silica w i t h the ends o v e r l a p p i n g w i t h o u t being

E a c h f r u s t u l e possesses a t h i n c o a t of m u c u s occur to one as s o l i t a r y , f r e e - f l o a t i n g another to or at form

be rem l i l y d e m o n s t r a t e d b y s l i g h t s t a i n i n g w i t h a n i l i n e dyes. D i a t o m s often they mav adhere valve-faces sira), or to by individuals, but chains, either by their

form mucous Some

ribbon-like (Euuotia, cushions adhere or

thread-like colonies

Melocolonies closely one are by

t h e i r a n g l e s to f o r m z m - z a p (Tubellaria). valve-face affixed to

to l a r g e r p l a n t s b y t h e w h o l e of (Coceoueie), some they object larger

s i m p l e or b r a n c h e d g e l a t i n o u s stalks (Uomplionema); colonies mucilaginous ed tube. ones, a n d vidual also reach others occur i n large in a common as a envelope, either embedded

compact mass or a s i m p l e or b r a n c h T h i s c o n d i t i o n is c o m m o n e r is v a r i a b l e e v e n Marine in indithan in m a r i n e species t h a n i n freshwater species. Diatoms

a m u c h l a r g e r size

f r e s h w a t e r ones, In girdle best referring the side termed of the is to any in individual which to view the is (or the to
F i g . 1'23. A , v a l v e v i e w of Xaricula nobilis E h r e n b . v a r . Dueti/lus ( E h r e n b . ) V . H . , f r o m D o l g'elly, W a l e s ( x 250). 13, g i n l l e view of A t major K i i t z . , from Shipley, W . Y o r k s . (xitOO). or, c e n t r a l n o d u l e ; iv, i n n e r v a l v e ; or, o u t e r v a l v e ; pn, p o l a r n o d u l e ; c, r a p h e .

Diatom,

aspect the

exposed

girdle-view

zonal-view), surface view the

and that in which v a l v e is exposed rtdve-view.

T h e v a l v e s a r e as a r u l e t h i n a n d t r a n s p a r e n t , s l i g h t l y c o n v e x o n t h e ecftside, a n d i n a l m o s t a l l species t h e y are o r n a m e n t e d variously disposed that these stria of

1

with shown the are

stria .
1

T h e best of scries

lenses, h o w e v e r , of small cavities their close i t is

have and

consist the

within

siliceous wall

Diatom, and them

regular

a r r a n g e m e n t t h a t causes

to a p p e a r as s t r i a .

The stria

P a l m e r a n d K e e l e y i n P r o e . A c a d . N a t . S c i . P h i l a d e l p h i a , 1000.

202
so extremely fine and splendid test-objects lenses of microscopes. m a r i n e ones, presence m a y be open

Baeillariea'
constant in some species as to furnish the the and for t h e d e f i n i t i o n a n d a n g u l a r a p e r t u r e of to

T h e valves of some genera, p a r t i c u l a r l y the These minute chambers apertures that pores

exhibit a beautiful areolated structure, due

of chambers i n the siliceous cell-wall. by exceedingly

to t h e e x t e r i o r or c o v e r e d b y a t h i n m e m b r a n e ,

their i n n e r walls are perforated or pores w h i c h lead i n t o the cell. i n s o m e s p e c i e s o f Nuvicula

These pores are not present in they are p r o b a b l y absent.

all species of D i a t o m s , M i d l e r a n d L a u t e r b o r n h a v i n g s h o w n (Pinnidaria) S c h i i t t a f f i r m s t h a t t h e r e is n o q u e s t i o n of t h e e x i s t e n c e of of o t h e r s is e x t r e m e l y p r o b a b l e . pores a n d dots, a n d t h i s has been The latter 0"40'5/i O'Ufi he
1

in m a n y species id' D i a t o m s , a n d t h e i r existence i n a large n u m b e r H e draws a distinction further emphasized by which resemble all structures between Midler. pores over

has t e r m e d s m a l l
-

circular dots

' p o r o i d s ' ; h e g i v e s O ] p. a s t h e m i n i m u m d i a m e t e r o f p o r e s , a n d as their m a x i m u m as ' poroids .'

2

diameter, and Midler

3

regards

recommends

treatment

with hot sodium carbonate and potassium hydrate i n stiufying the structure of the cell-wall. Hcribaud
4

states

that increased

altitude a n d enfeebled

light

cause a d i m i n u t i o n of the n u m b e r of stria* a n d of

their strength,

a c c o m p a n i e d b y a n i n c r e a s e i n t h e l e n g t h a n d b r e a d t h of t h e valves. M a n y D i a t o m s exhibit a t h i c k e n i n g of the cell-wall, visible in the valve-view, i n the centre of extremities. nodules known on each are as These very raphe. frequently If the the v a l v e a n d v e r y often at are known by A a nodule as long nodules. median out both The line in a valve thickenings

connected central

the

spreads

l a t e r a l d i r e c t i o n i t i s k n o w n a s a stuttros.

portion of the

side of the r a p h e a n d r o u n d the c e n t r a l n o d u l e is often

1

q u i t e d e v o i d of s t r i a ; t h i s p l a i n or s m o o t h p o r t i o n of t h e v a l v e is s o m e t i m e s s p o k e n o f a s a hyaline area. of the cell medium. T h e r a p h e , for a t l e a s t s o m e p a r t o f i t s l e n g t h , i s a t r u e c l e f t in the valve t h r o u g h w h i c h the protoplasmic contents are placed in communication with the (Consult F i g . 124?-.) surrounding

0 . M i i l l e r i u B e r i c h t e D e u t s c h . B o t . G e s e l l s c k . x v i i , 189it. '- O . M i i l l e r , t o r n . c i t . x v i i i , 1900. O. M i i l l e r , torn. cit. x i x , 1901. H e r i b a u d i n C o n i p t e s R e n d u s , c x v i i i , 1894.

II

Barilla riea>
S o m e D i a t o m s p o s s e s s a pseudo-raphe, central raphe present thes, In is conspicuous i n one valve Gocconeis, and in both (Aehnunraphe is valves, but w h i c h is a s i m p l e Often it is sometimes r

20:5 line, the only

or s u b - c e n t r a l , a m i w i t h o u t a c e n t r a l n o d u l e .

Rhoicosplienia). m a r g i n a l or sub-

many Diatoms the

obscure marginal.

I n some species, such HoiiiYi's E h r e n b . , t h e r e the primary one,

a s Naeicula.

is a s m a l l e r a c c e s s o r y r a p h e w h i c h lies alongside and In central and is u n i t e d t o i t close to t h e terminal there each side nodules, is a s i l i of the Ainis
Fig. frustule Heurcli, the two girdle; [-, c o s t a fied.) 124. T r a n s v e r s e s e c t i o n of the o f a Xavicubt. (From Van a f t e r W . P r i n z . ) cb a n d cb', c o n n e c t i n g - b a n d s f o r m i n g the r, r a p h e ; cir, c e n t r a l n o d u l e ; of v a l v e . ( V e r y h i g h l y m a g n i -

Vanlieurclda

ceous r i b on phipleura greatly

raphe and nodules, and in the central nodule elongated. Diatoms

Some

(Fragilari-

o i d e a - , Mustogloiu)

possess l o n g i -

t u d i n a l s e p t a w h i c h a r e a l w a y s m o r e o r less c o n s i d e r a b l y p e r f o r a t e d . T h e s e septa are p a r a l l e l to the valve-faces a n d are u s u a l l y s i t u a t e d between the g i r d l e a n d the valves. Each individual D i a t o m contains a more posed nucleus, generally with blue will a nucleolus. A of m e t l ^ d e n o plasmic mass b r i n g out the or less c e n t r a l l y d i s very weak solution Diatoms, protothe with

the nucleus i n l i v i n g is connected One

s t a i n i n g i t c l e a r l y before the rest of the p r o t o p l a s m . surrounding nucleus primordial a number

The

u t r i c l e e i t h e r b y t w o b r o a d b a n d s of p r o t o p l a s m or b y of r a d i a t i n g or a n a s t o m o s i n g of threads. or s e v e r a l One and masses species o c c u p y the c e n t r a l portions of the cell. D i a t o m s are somewhat i n each cell : they may variable. be small be present

l a r g e vacuoles or m a n v may

T h e chrouw.topltores

discoidal, large a n d p l a t e - l i k e , or extensive they are e x t r e m e l y irregular in form, being

anastomosing In many

o c c u p y i n g a large p a r t of the l i n i n g p r o t o p l a s m .

b a n d - l i k e , l o b e d , elT h e y are of Kiitz. They

even p r e s e n t i n g the appearance of perforated plates. forms of Naviculu viridis K i i t z . a n d i \ . cuspidata

r

a g o l d e n - y e l l o w or b r o w n colour, or v e r y r a r e l y g r e e n , as i n some c o n t a i n c h l o r o p h y l l , b u t t h i s is m a s k e d b y t h e p r e s e n c e of a brown

204
pigment the

B<tcillarien>
k n o w n as diatomht, The which resembles which can the phycophiein be extracted of by subAn colour

Plnoophycere. containing,

diatomin, other

alcohol forming a yellow-brown stance amongst

solution, is itself a complex pigments, xanthophvll.

alcoholic solution of d i a t o m i n t u r n s a beautiful blue-green on t h e a d d i t i o n of s u l p h u r i c a c i d . o f t h e c e l l as r o u n d e d pyrenoids surfaces. The in in the n u t r i t i o n of complete the vast m a j o r i t y of D i a t o m s is The of which have elevations. partially or The chromatophores Meresehkowsky entirely has

contain a observed from the

variable n u m b e r of p y r e n o i d s w h i c h often project i n t o the i n t e r i o r

1

emerged

c h r o m a t o p h o r e s , a p p e a r i n g as free c o l o u r l e s s b o d i e s o n t h e i r i n n e r holophvtic, occur organic become

b u t a few s a p r o p h y t i c water
3

forms are k n o w n - . is an

latter are peculiar apparently decaying will

absence of p i g m e n t , there in found

and they

in which
4

abundance nutritive

matter . when

K a r s t e n has

t h a t Nitzschia

puleu media

(Kiitz.) W.Sni.

cultivated

favourable

saprophytic. D i a t o m s a r e i n c a p a b l e o f g r o w t h i n size o w i n g to t h e s i l i c e o u s n a t u r e of t h e i r c e l l - w a l l s , b u t s l i g h t a l t e r a t i o n s of v o l u m e can take place b y a sliding m o v e m e n t In addition to t h e of the connecting-band half. m a r k i n g s on the plane of the older h a l f of the cell over t h a t of the y o u n g e r valves, t h e frustules of one o r m o r e p l a n e s . only, some i n three radial species puzzle symmetry. of Diatoms:Most of in biology. species of of the s o l i t a r y , u n a t t a c h e d which power have of long and been a is This locomotion of D i a t o m s to students marked exhibit movements T h e movements

symmetrically arranged

D i a t o m s possess a n e x t e r n a l s y m m e t r y i n of t h e m are z y g o m o r p h i c i n one others exhibit a

Some

planes at r i g h t angles, and

especially for i t . are

a naviculoid form,

various account others This at rapidity

explanations have at different The movements capable

times been

p u t f o r w a r d to considerable

of s o m e forms

are v e r y slow, b u t with

of p r o p e l l i n g themselves movement is s o m e t i m e s

b a c k w a r d s a n d forwards i n the d i r e c t i o n of t h e i r longer axis. spontaneous

1

creeping and steady, but

M e r e s c h k o w s k y i n F l o r a , x e i i , 1903, p p . 7 7 8 3 . T h e f o l l o w i n g are c o l o u r l e s s s a p r o p h y t i c D i a t o m s : Nitzschia putrida N. leucasiyma B e n e c k e , a n d Synedra Jiyalina Provasck. B e n e c k e i n P r i n g s h e i m ' s J a h r b . f. w i s s e n s c h . B o t . x x x v , 1900. K a r s t e n i n F l o r a , l x x x i x , 1901.
2 3 4

Benecke,

Bacillari&v
other which times j e r k y , nod the is g e n e r a l l y a l o n g a It is n o t the fixed substance with to

D i a t o m is i n c o n t a c t . w h e n one

at a l l comparable
j

the f r e e - s w i m m i n g m o v e m e n t s only takes place w i t h the fixed object.

o f m a n y o t h e r A l g a , a n d , as a r u l e , D i a t o m is i n to be due contact to the of of

1

valve-face of the

E h r e n h e r g (IS.'kS) i m a g i n e d protrusion osmotic who of c i l i a or of a the valve, whereas currents the observed

movement

pseudop>dium the cell-wall. of minute

through Max

the

raphe

N a g o l i (1<S4D) a t t r i b u t e d i t t o t h e p a s s a g e through Schnltze to the was to be movements foreign which it particles

(lS(io) , down contracdue to also but

the l e n g t h of the r a p h e , a t t r i b u t e d the l o c o m o t i o n t i l i t y of a s m a l l p o r t i o n through a the raphe. layer of contractile of the p r o t o p l a s m protoplasm, and Hallier (bSKO) considered

protruded

Onderdonk

(188o)

r e g a r d e d i t as d u e of Nageli's theorv
3

to an e x t e r n a l m o v e m e n t
2

of protoplasm, the
1

M e r e s c h k o w s k y (TScSO) c o n c l u d e d of osmotic 0. Miiller (18SU) the h u g e species

t h a t the evidence currents through

was i n f a v o u r cell-wall. of the

d e m o n s t r a t e d t h e presence of a large n u m b e r fissures (Pinnnliirin), o f Naviculu and showed that

m i n u t e pores and anastomosing

i n t h e v a l v e s o f c e r t a i n of

c e n t r a l a n d t e r m i n a l nodules are traversed b y s t r a i g h t and curved c a n a l i c u l i w h i c h r u n towards the raphe a n d are e v e n t u a l l y w i t h it. from the O w i n g to i n t r a c e l l u l a r p r e s s u r e pores of the c e n t r a l or the protoplasm and terminal nodules merged emerges passes

d o w n the whole l e n g t h of the raphe, r e t u r n i n g into the cell-cavity t h r o u g h the pores of m a y be. Diatom. the t e r m i n a l or central nodules as t h e case the T h e r e are t h u s t w o sets of c u r r e n t s on e a c h v a l v e of

T h e cause of the m o v e m e n t of t h e f r u s t u l e s was a s c r i b e d the surrounding water. agreed with S c h i b e r s z k y (18!) I ) ' , l'fitzer that the movethe

b y M i i l l e r to t h e r e a c t i o n of the m o t i v e forces of t h i s l i v i n g s t r e a m of p r o t o p l a s m u p o n f r o m o b s e r v a t i o n s o n Synedra,

m e n t w a s d u e to a c o a t i n g o f p r o t o p l a s m

w h i c h escapes from

r a p h e , a n d w h i c h is i n a c o n d i t i o n o f v i b r a t i l e m o t i o n . or p u l s a t i n g movements.
5

l i e believed

that the currents along the raphe were usually interrupted j e r k i n g

Cox (1890)
1

r e v i v e d t h e idea of a l i n e of c i l i a a l o n g t h e r a p h e ,

2 3

4 5

M a x S c h u l t z e i n A r o h i v f i i r M i k r . A n a t . H i i i , 1865, p. 370. M e r e s c h k o w s k y i n B o t . Z e i t n n g , 1SS0, p. 52'J. 0 . M i i l l e r i n B e r i c h t e D e u t s c h . B o t . ( l e s e l l s c h . B d v i i , 188!!. S c h i l b e r s z k y i n H e d w i g i a , x x x , 18U1. J . D . C o x h i T h e M i c r o s c o p e , J u l y , 181)0.

200 and suggested

Bacillarteie
that t h e absence of silica along this line could be t h e presence of a cilium or a fine fiagellum

a c c o u n t e d for b y t h e o b s t r u c t i o n o f t h e m o v i n g c i l i a . B i i t s c h l i ( 1 8 9 2 ) also i m a g i n e d t h a t would explain the phenomenon, The movements have (1894)
2

b u t no methods

of staining have of
1

ever demonstrated t h e existence of such structures. of some been of t h e larger species Xavicuiu andby delicate opposite Kiitz., by a is (Piiutahn-ia) Lauterborn filament the iV. central explained from b y Biitschli (1892)

to be due to the production T h e frustnles viridis envelope, I t lies of jfuvicubt

of a major

which

is protruded

the raphe at a point Kiitz,

nodule.

nobilis E h r e n b . , a n d X. mucilaginous aniline dyes. with forward

are surrounded

distinct it with

and t h e protruded alongside t h e raphe,

filament

quite colourless contact puts the

a n d transparent, resisting a l l attempts b y a series of jerks.

to stain Biitschli of

b u t not i n

i t , a n d i t elongates

this

as t h e e x p l a n a t i o n of t h e j e r k y m o v e m e n t

D i a t o m s , the frustnle b e i n g pushed b a c k w a r d b y t h e elongation of filament, t h e d i s t a l e n d o f w h i c h i s fixed t o t h e s u b s t r a t u m .

3

I n 189:> 0 . M i i l l e r of the m o v e m e n t s on t h e forces

again emphasized with

his previous

explanation dependent on the could be

of D i a t o m s , affirming that they were the protoplasmic movements

connected filaments

currents

surface of t h e valve, a n d h e denied t h a t the the result of t h e H e likewise stated the production of described t h a t these motility filaments were

by Biitschli and Lauterborn. composed of proto4

plasm, a n d not of mucilage.

Lauterborn (1894) by the streaming

contested of

that

protoplasmic phenomenon movements

c u r r e n t s , a s s u g g e s t e d b y AT i d l e r , w o u l d b e a n i s o l a t e d in e i t h e r t h e vegetable or a n i m a l k i n g d o m , whereas

a r e k n o w n t o o c c u r i n t h e D e s m i d i a c e a a n d O s c i l i a t o r i acete a s a result of t h e excretion of mucilage, and, according to Schewiakoff, in t h e c r e e p i n g G r e g a r i n i d a ' also. had been drawn between M i i l l e r (1894) r e p l i e d a g a i n to of Diatoms a n d of the criticism of his hypothesis, and stated that theanalogy which the movements Desmids w a s a false o n e . that i n many of t h e smaller motile filaments species

There is no doubt there is a complete

1

absence of gelatinous

such as those

B f i t s c b l i i n A b h a u d l . n a t u r h . - m e d . V e r . H e i d e l b e r g , 189'2, B d i v , H e f t 5. - L a u t e r b o i n i n B e r i c l i t e D e u t s c h . B o t . G e s e l l s c h . B d x i i , 18U4, p. 7 3 . O . M i i l l e r i n B e r i c h t e B e n t s c h . B o t . G e s e l l s c h . B d x i , 1S'.3. L a u t e r b o r n , t o r n . c i t . x i i , 181)4. 0 . M i d l e r , t o r n . c i t . x i i , 1894.

3 4 5

Bm-ilhtrien?
occurring the in the of the l a r g e r species ami o f Navicnla and the (I'innntarai), arrangements of

207 oven the not of of

t h o u g h the m o v e m e n t s of the frustules, the s t r u c t u r e of t h e valves, system fissures pores, protoplasmic currents are the same. o f lYuricitla If the movements of such I n some of the s m a l l species o f c e r t a i n of the I n f u s o r i a . be due to the secretion secreted i n a short space the facts which of have this

are e x t r e m e l y a c t i v e , c o m p a r i n g Diatoms

unfavourably w i t h the slow movements movements gelatinous After brought a material, then the amount careful consideration a view to of

t i m e m u s t be r e l a t i v e l y enormous. been most moveforward with the elucidation no doubt

i n t e r e s t i n g p r o b l e m , t h e r e a p p e a r s to be m e n t s are connected tion of The mucilage. multiplication of A A Diatoms

that the

w i t h the raphe, a n d the balance of

evidence

i n d i c a t e s t h a t i n s o m e D i a t o m s at least t h e y are d u e to a n e x u d a takes place by successive in the of the now the are and each .Some0wingthe of by is nucleus

bipartitions, each division r e s u l t i n g i n a g r a d u a l reduction size of t h e i n d i v i d u a l s . frustule is t h e divides surface. soon karyokinetically. These new slight increase in the volume w h i c h the hrst. a p p r e c i a b l e change, after

division of the cell-protoplasm

t a k e s p l a c e , a n d a n e w s i l i c e o u s v a l v e is f o r m e d o v e r e a c h d i v i d e d valves are s i t u a t e d w i t h i n t h e g i r d l e of of the new valves before Thus, m a k i n g their appearance of the individuals. original frustule, and the connecting-bands developed, after sometimes the sometimes separation

i n d i v i d u a l consists of a n e w v a l v e a n d a n old one, the b a n d of t h e o l d v a l v e o v e r l a p p i n g t h a t of

connecting-

the new valve. individuals.

times the cells do not separate, b u t r e m a i n i n contact after d i v i s i o n , successive b i p a r t i t i o n s r e s u l t i n g i n a c h a i n of to t h e f o r m a t i o n o f a p a i r o f n e w old ones, a n d since growth, every the double and the cells succeeding when valves w i t h i n once formed the girdle of are incapable i n size statement shown

generation becomes reduced connecting-band. others. It has This been i n the case of some of the

thickness possibly

of a

not s t r i c t l y t r u e , however, species, daughter-cells are often of t h e v a l v e s . tion

filamentous that parent-

in many

produced

of l a r g e r size t h a n t h e

cells, s u c h d a u g h t e r - c e l l s b e i n g r e c o g n i z a b l e b y t h e t h i c k e n e d r i m T h i s fact has a r e t a r d i n g i n f l u e n c e on t h e d i m i n u the cells, the number reduction i n size not being in to t h e of b i p a r t i t i o n s ; and, concerning of the size of

strict proportion

2G8 the has the as m u l t i p l i c a t i o n in drawn to up a m u l t i p l i c a t i o n of prevent of as m u c h This

Bucillariea'
the the as law, filamentous law of cells takes the genus He in place Melosira, has such the not a Midler
1

definite

division.

shown the true

that

manner smallest of all for by of

possible although in

d i v i s i o n of is

daughter-cells. conditions Diatoms. On the

indicating

prevailing

multiplication

Melosira,

the greatest of an

d i m i n u t i o n of size h a v i n g been an.rospore, and there are five

reached methods

a n y one species, t h e m a x i m u m size of t h e species formation by (1) termed reproduction a auxospores.

is r e g a i n e d

The protoplasm

of a cell of t h e s m a l l e s t size to t h e exterior enveloped the wall of

(sometimes halves rapidly the cellulose

' m i c r o f r u s t n l c ' ) s w e l l s u p a n d forces a p a r t t h e in a which This is the auxospore,

of t h e f r n s t n l e , e s c a p i n g membrane.

becomes silicified a n d assumes the m a r k i n g s characteristic of of the original frustule, and cell of often most irregular. almost This

s p e c i e s , b u t t h e f o r m o f t h e c e l l is u s u a l l y v e r y d i f f e r e n t f r o m t h a t large, newly-formed undergoes irregular appearance immediately generation Miquel ,

2

d i v i s i o n , t h e i n d i v i d u a l s of each s u c c e e d i n g

r a p i d l y r e g a i n i n g t h e i r characteristic form a n d elegance. form of a Diatom is re-established, based upon

w h o has made a special s t u d y of the m a n n e r i n w h i c h the m a x i m u m experimental c u l t u r e s of a n u m b e r of species, states t h a t s u c h of t h i s s i m p l e t y p e of auxospore. of a s i n g l e cell a c c o m p a n i e d and D.) (2) contents method. arcttattnn (3) Two of anxospores m a y be produced b y the d i v i s i o n of two portions in of as i n t h e the the first I t is m e r e l y t h e i n size. re-establishment rejuvenescence ( F i g . 125 C

of t h e m a x i m u m size is h a b i t u a l l y b r o u g h t a b o u t b y t h e f o r m a t i o n b}' a n i n c r e a s e

a single frnstnle. emerges from method has

E a c h of been

the

cell-contents

the cell a n d develops only observed lonyipes

This

likabdonenia of the

( A g . ) K i i t z . a n d Achnanthes A n anxospore m a y be formed

C. A g .

by the conjugation

contents of two frustules. to

1

T h e two D i a t o m s become enveloped in e m e r g e a n d fuse an auxospore. then develops into

a common mucous covering, and the cell-contents form a single body, which

M i i l l e r , ' D i e Z e l l h a n t u n d die Gesctzc der Z e l l t h e i l u n g s f o l g e v o n M e l o s i r a arenaria Moore.' B e r l i n , 1883. - M i q u e l i n A n n a l . de M i e r o g r a p l d e , i v , 1892.

B<(cill<irte<t'

209

T h i s is a t r u e c o n j u g a t i o n of a p l a i i o g a m e t e s w i t h t h e f o r m a t i o n of a zygospore. (4) rounded lie close t h r o w off t h e ( F i g . 125 B.) is n o c o n j u g a t i o n . The two S o m e t i m e s two frnstules approximate and the eell-eontents old valves, but there of cell-contents or separated masses

together develops A p a i r of

b y some of and each (5)

the enveloping jelly, independently Diatoms ap-

into an auxospore. p r o x i m a t e , b u t before c o n j u g a t i o n the p r o t o p l a s m o f each cell divides into two daughter-cells. are then formed Two bv auxospores

the fusion of a d a u g h t e r - c e l l from each m o t h e r - c e l l w i t h a d a u g h t e r cell j ! cell. Argus vicala A from the oralis limosa opposite Kiitz., motherm Xabe ga( x 450). B , Aelimmtlirsjlexella (Kiitz.) llreb., from C r a i g - a n - L o c l i a n , Scotl a n d ( x 450). C . Xuricula Amphix!nrnn B o r y , f r o m B a r n e s C o m m o n , Surrey ( x 4 5 0 ) . V . riridis Kiitz., from C l o u g h , A n t r i m , Ireland ( x 350). C a n d D i l l u s t r a t e t h e first m e t h o d of auxuspore f o r m a t i o n , B , the t h i r d m e t h o d , a n d A the f i f t h m e t h o d .

T h i s is k n o w n to o c c u r (Ehrenb.) Kiitz.\ and Kiitz. n o r m a l auxospore produced two of can

Amphora

Epithemia

(Fig. 125A.) by the without fourth fre-

r e g a r d e d as o n e conjugation metes), netic. methods conjugation The those

cells (or

produced being first and the

parthenoge-

are the

ones most

quently observed. portant feature size of t h e cell.

T h e most i m formation

i n the

of a n auxospore is t h e increase i n Karsten

5

considers that the m a j o r i t y of have recorded of small another

Diatoms method the

exhibit undoubted of reproduction by

3

sexuality. the formation

4

Castracane a n d other observers frustules. Kitten and Lockwood ("microspores")

spores

within

have each stated t h a t D i a t o m s so s m a l l a s t o p a s s through

m a y possess spores
1

3 4

K l e b a b n i n J a h v b . f i i r w i s s e n s c b . B o t . x x i x , lS'.lo. - K a r s t e n i n B i o l . C e n t r a l b l . x x , W O O ; F l o r a , l x x v i i . WOO. K i t t o n i n J o n r n . Q u e k e t t M i c r . C l u b , ser. >, i i . 1SS5, p. 17S. L o e k w o o d i n J o u r n . N e w Y o r k M i c r . S o c . l S S t i , i i , p. 153.

270 filter-papers,

Bacillariea'
b u t t h e s e o b s e r v a t i o n s r e q u i r e c o n f i r m a t i o n , as t h e y do Castracane
1

n o t s e e m to a g r e e w i t h t h e researches of M i q u e l . stated that the normal method spores or g e r m s , and that v e r v c o m m o n , is t h e e x c e p t i o n multiplication by

has by

of r e p r o d u c t i o n of D i a t o m s is rather than the rule.

division, although 1 nis statefrom my

m e n t 1 c o n s i d e r to be e r r o n e o u s , as T a m f u l l y c o n v i n c e d is a m u l t i p l i c a t i o n b y c e l l - d i v i s i o n . Sometimes tion of a resting condition occurs, a

o w n observations of these p l a n t s t h a t the n o r m a l m e t h o d of increase p a i r of n e w valves termed objects, a

b e i n g f o r m e d w i t h i n t h e o l d ones. aplanospoi'es state. are a m o n g s t in the t h e cruticular Diatoms They occur

T h i s corresponds

to t h e f o r m a -

i n t h e C h l o r o p h y c e i e , a n d has been c o m m o n e s t of microscopic often

a n d t h e y are u b i q u i t o u s i n all k i n d s of d a m p fresh, b r a c k i s h , a n d scum at the aquatic plants. yellowish-brown A l g a ' or other latitudes, surface, or

and wet situations. forming in larger cold

salt water,

thickly clothing cold water,

T h e y are most a b u n d a n t for to life i n h o t - s p r i n g s .

having a decided

preference

although I n the they of often

some of t h e m have b e c o m e a d a p t e d ocean t h e y are more occur the in prodigious

abundant than any other pelagic plants, and quantity. T h e y form and a considerable part

in the cold surface-waters of the A r c t i c a n d A n t a r c t i c Oceans food of m a n y freshwater and Fishes. m a r i n e animals, a n d are in abundance in

found i n q u a n t i t y i n the a l i m e n t a r y tracts of Molluscs, Crustacea, Tunicates T h e y are found Guano, feed large h a v i n g passed t h r o u g h the a l i m e n t a r y canals of birds w h i c h on m a r i n e a n i m a l s . waters of the ocean and of lakes, they constitute a veiy

S i n c e they occur i n q u a n t i t y i n the surfaceM a n y of

p r o p o r t i o n of b o t h the m a r i n e a n d freshwater p l a n k t o n . these p l a n k t o n D i a t o m s are f u r n i s h e d w i t h processes, a n d t h e y are f r e q u e n t l y associated colonies. habit. floating Some genera and
2

l o n g spines or spinous to form free-floating pelagic in furnished exclusively

species

are'

A c c o r d i n g to Y o i g t

such forms are s o m e t i m e s

w i t h gelatinous threads and membranes, c a p a c i t y is m a t e r i a l l y assisted. of the freshwater species

3

b y m e a n s of w h i c h t h e i r

Some

are occasionally

the cause

of

foulness of d r i n k i n g w a t e r .
1

T h i s is d u e to t h e f o r m a t i o n of a n o i l

C a s t r a c a n e i n A n n a l . de M i c r o g r a p h i e , i x , 18!)7. - V o i g t i n B i o l . C e n t r a l b l . x x i , 1901. W h i p p l e & J a c k s o n i n J o n r n . N e w E n g l . W a t e r w o r k s A s s o c . x i v , 1S89.

3

Bacillarieai
a n a l o g o u s to the e s s e n t i a l oils, a n d the foulness c o u l d he bv had storing water in beds of origin their
1

271 prevented that the have of

the

dark. the oil

It

has

been in

suggested the

immense Diatoms .

petroleum from

w h i c h exist in certain regions secreted

protoplasm

M i q u e l has m a d e m a n y i n t e r e s t i n g e x p e r i m e n t s on t h e c u l t i v a tion of D i a t o m s , a n d he finds t h a t , a l t h o u g h t h e y t h r i v e i n water at freezing point, they cannot withstand being T h e 3'ellow frozen. Their v i t a l i t y is d e s t r o y e d a t 15 rapidly fatal. are the most C , a n d a t e m p e r a t u r e a b o v e 45 C . is rays of l i g h t be are in

D e s i c c a t i o n is also fatal.

f a v o u r a b l e f o r c u l t i v a t i o n , so t h a t c u l t u r e s s h o u l d of fossil D i a t o m s are k n o w n . actively engaged at the Not present only time

p l a c e d u n d e r y e l l o w glass. Large numbers these Earths minute plants

f o r m i n g oceanic a n d lake deposits, but the numerous are a proof of t h e i r a c t i v i t y in f o r m e r ages. fingers,

Diatumaceuus These earths

a r e o f a w h i t e o r g r e y c o l o u r , o f t e n so s o f t a n d f r i a b l e as t o c r u m b l e readily between the or a freshwater a n d t h e y are c o m p o s e d a l m o s t e n t i r e l y T h e y may have had a marine of the forms contained in the of most of the siliceous valves of D i a t o m s . origin, and

deposits b e l o n g to g e n e r a , a n d m a n y of t h e m to species, n o w l i v i n g . T h e deposits have been formed i n past times at various periods the earth's h i s t o r y , b u t are of economic in the they appear being of to be used w i t h r o c k s b e l o n g i n g to t h e T e r t i a r y f o r m a t i o n s . importance, manufacture as (" T r i p o l i " ) , a s n o n - c o n d u c t i n g glycerin Some of p r i n c i p a l l y associated them polishing powders for n i t r o a

m a t e r i a l s , as a b s o r b e n t s dynamite

(" K i e s e l g u h r " ) , a s

d e n t i f r i c e , a n d for o t h e r p u r p o s e s .

A l t h o u g h m a n y species u s u a l l y I n some parts of the w o r l d , other countries, with i n the Toome o r i g i n are m i x e d deposits and in at Wales, at

occur i n deposits of t h i s n a t u r e , one is u s u a l l y p r e d o m i n a n t , f o r m i n g the great mass of the m a t e r i a l . such certain earthy deposits m e a l to m a k e British Bridge I s l a n d s are in Antrim, as i n C h i n a , J a p a n , S i b e r i a , L a p l a n d , a n d of a diatomaceous flour. at The The D o l g e l l y in deposit a k i n d of those best k n o w n

Ireland.

Biln,

Bohemia, cubic

w h i c h i s a b o u t 1 4 ft. i n t h i c k n e s s , w a s e s t i m a t e d b y E h r e n b e r g t o c o n t a i n s o m e 4 0 , 0 0 0 , 0 0 0 of t h e f r u s t u l e s of D i a t o m s i n e v e r y

K r a m e r & S p i l l e r i n B e n c h to B e u t s c h . C h e i n . G e s c l l s e h . x x x i i , 18!)'.).

272 inch .
1

Baeilhtrieit'
T h e w e l l - k n o w n d e p o s i t a t R i c h m o n d , V i r g i n i a , U . S . A . , is of the geological surveys beds have of been discovered in

v e r y e x t e n s i v e a n d r e a c h e s a t h i c k n e s s o f 3 0 ft., w h i l e o n s o m e the recent w e s t e r n s t a t e s o f A m e r i c a n o l e s s t h a n 3 0 0 ft. i n t h i c k n e s s . e a r t h s c o n t a i n o n a n a v e r a g e SO / It is generally assumed the of occurrence that of

D

These of fossil the has and

Silica. earliest appearance i n coal Castracane from

the

D i a t o m s is i n t h e U p p e r C r e t a c e o u s ( c h a l k ) , a l t h o u g h has recorded found Melosira however, The proximity valves c e r t a i n species

2

E n g l i s h C a r b o n i f e r o u s beds, a n d E d w a r d s Diatoms belonging confirmation. has been placed by to

has s t a t e d t h a t he genera These Synedra

the

i n still older rocks in N e w Jersey. require to the Bacillariea

observations, in of close the

some as

authors an order

Conjugata.' and by the characters

others

Pha'Ophycea\ but

of D i a t o m s are sufficiently d i s -

t i n c t i v e a n d t h e i r s t r u c t u r e so u n i f o r m a s t o w a r r a n t t h e i r p o s i t i o n as a d i s t i n c t c l a s s , t h e a f f i n i t i e s o f w h i c h a r e d o u b t f u l . I inann have adopted, forward with slight alterations, the

3

classification

of

Diatoms put separates

by Schiitt , a n d since followed

by Lenimer-

a n d others. all those

I t is to m j - m i n d the most

n a t u r a l o n e , as i t

D i a t o m s w i t h a radial s y m m e t r y from those i n or o t h e r w i s e i r r e g u l a r . by Pfitzer , Petit ,

4 5

which the trustifies are zygomorphic of t h e c h r o m a t o p h o r e s , P e l l e t a n " a n d O t t , are

7

Classifications based u p o n the d i s p o s i t i o n a n d m o d e of d i v i s i o n s u c h as t h o s e s u g g e s t e d impracticable and owing to the fact that so by of

m a n y g e n e r a a n d species published Van by

are u n k n o w n i n the l i v i n g state.

8

That upon

Prof. H . L . S m i t h

subsequently

adopted

H c u r c k i n h i s ' T r e a t i s e on t h e D i a t o m a c e a ' , ' is based these characters are not

c e r t a i n f e a t u r e s i n t h e s t r u c t u r e o f t h e v a l v e s , s u c h as t h e f o r m the raphe, but

1

so c l e a r a n d d i s t i n c t i v e

h i a r e p o r t o u t l i e c h e m i c a l c o m p o s i t i o n of t h e p l a n k t o n o f t h e B a l t i c S e a , B r a n d t s t a t e s t h a t 6 7 5 , 0 0 0 , 0 0 0 of the d r i e d f n i s t u l e s of D i a t o m s ( m o s t l y Gluetoceros) w e i g h one g r a m m e . C f r B r a n d t , B e i t r . z n r K e n n t n . der e h e m . Z n s a m m e n s . des P l a n k t o n s , ' W i s s e n s c h . M e e r e s u n t e r s u c h . , N e u e B o l g e , B d i i i , H e f t 2, 1898. - E d w a r d s i n A m e r . M o n t h l y M i c r . J o u r n . x x , 1S99, p. 2 9 2 . S c h i i t t i n E n g l e r & P i a u t l ' s D i e X a t i i r l . P f i a n z e n f a m . I T e i l , i , A b t e i l n n g b, 1890. Pfitzer, ' U n t e r s u c h u n g e u iiber B a u u n d E n t w i c k l u n g der B a c i l l a r i a c e c n , ' B o n n , 1871. P e t i t i n B u l l , de l a S o c . B o t . de F r a n c e , P a r i s , 1877. P e l l e t a n i n J o u r n . de M i c r o g r a p h i e , x v i , 1802. ' O t t i n S. B . k. A k a d . W i s s e n s c h . W i e n , c i x , 1900. H . L . S m i t h i n T h e L e n s , C h i c a g o , 1872.
1 3 4 5 i; s

Bacillaried'
ITS t h e p r i m a r y d i v i s i o n s a d o p t e d b y S c h i i t t . divided into the two following O r d e r I. rapho: Centricti'. orders:

273 T h e Baedlario;e are

V a l v e s w i t h a c o n c e n t r i c or radial urn w i t h o u t a raphe or psoudoor broadly elliptical, or i r r e g u or axis). needlein

symmetry around a central point: valve-view rarely boat-shaped Order I f shaped, relation with lar, n e v e r c e n t r i c ; or i r r e g u l a r .

circular, polygonal,

I'en/iutie. markings

Valves truly zvgomorphic arranged in a

valve-view mostly boat-shaped or pseudo-ruphe (sagittal

sagittal manner

to the raphe

Order I.
species fresh The section of Diatoms, and few

0ENT1'IChdv
even of these are i n h a b i t a n t s seen in of

T h i s order includes a relatively small proportion of the known water. cells are c o m m o n l y (or from the cylindrical and when they Some are forms crossvalve-view) circular, are polygonal, disc-shaped, .Many filaments i n those The or the terini-

elliptical, or rarely more elongate. their diameter being m u c h greater

than their l e n g t h : others are are joined

of e q u a l l e n g t h a n d b r e a d t h or l o n g e r t h a n t h e i r d i a m e t e r . o c c u r as s o l i t a r y , f r e e - f l o a t i n g i n d i v i d u a l s , b u t o t h e r s of v a r i a b l e l e n g t h . T h e s t r u c t u r e of t h e valves is t y p i c a l l y c e n t r i c , e v e n m a r k i n g s on the valve-face arranged i n the form nating in marginal of arrangement or species i n w h i c h t h e v a l v e - v i e w is z y g o n i o r p h i c i n o u t l i n e . of r a d i a t i i m punctulations stria', or the l a t t e r often dots. In m o r e o r l e s s firmly b y t h e i r v a l v e - f a c e s t o f o r m c y l i n d r i c a l

are either concentrically disposed a l l cases

the markings

is i n r e l a t i o n to a

morphological

centre a n d n e v e r i n relation to a m i d d l e line. pseudo-raphe. There are usually m a n y

T h e r e is no raphe of a plates

small parietal ehromatophores

p l a t e - l i k e form i n each cell, b u t occasionally o n l y t w o large are p r e s e n t . A u x o s p o r e s are k n o w n o n l y i n a few species.

The British order is divided into four sub-orders, only two the of which

include

freshwater Sub-order

species. 1.

O n e of the s u b orders-

Biddidp/dtddo'' disc-shaped,

includes a large l i u n i h c r of conspicuous m a r i n e Diatoms. Oiscoidea: Celts shortly cylindrical or in valve-view c i r c u l a r ; h y a l i n e or w i t h r a d i a t i n g or areolated m a r k i n g s .
W. A .

18

274
S u b - o r d e r 2. view) ; valves

BariUarie/e
Suli'noiilcn: exhibiting a Coll.s e l o n g a t e , scaly structure; hair. c y l i n d r i c a l or s u b c y l i n (or i n t h e often valveapices obliquely d r i c a l , c i r c u l a r or b r o a d l y conical and furnished with elliptical i n cross-section a spine or a

Sub-order In this d i v i s i o n of the

1.

DISCOIDE.lv cells are mom or less

Centrica* the

s h o r t l y c y l i n d r i c a l a n d often disc-shaped. cross-section very convex. maybe

I n t h e v a l v e - v i e w or i n are frequently they and cushions.

they are circular, a n d the valve-faces filaments

T h e cells m a y be s o l i t a r y a n d free-floating, or Ire g e l a t i n o u s a n y k i n d of protuberances,

joined i n t o l o n g c h a i n s or

T h e valves are g e n e r a l ^ w i t h o u t t h e v m a y be any degree of coarseness.

h y a l i n e or e x h i b i t a r e o l a t i o n s V e r y often the

or r a d i a l s t r i a t i o n s of m a r k i n g s on the valves t h e r e is a r i n g m a r g i n of of each either

are d i v i d e d i n t o d i s t i n c t sectors, a n d s o m e t i m e s valve. The chromatophores consist of n u m e r o u s

s m a l l spines ( r a r e l y of l o n g b r i s t l e s ) at t h e outer

small plates,

c i r c u l a r i n o u t l i n e or w i t h lobed m a r g i n s . primordial utricle.

O n l y two B r i t i s h f a m i l i e s of t h i s s u b - o r d e r tives. F a m i l y 1. ihlosirticete.

T h e n u c l e u s is g e n e r a l l y

central, b u t it m a y lie near the g i r d l e in a s l i g h t t h i c k e n i n g of the

possess freshwater representa-

Cells subsphcrical or shortly cylindrical, l o n g filaments or chains;

c i r c u l a r i n c r o s s - s e c t i o n , a n d u n i t e d to f o r m girdle usually w i t h a well-marked structure. b ' a m i l v 2. Cosciiivilistweie.

Cells mostly disc-shaped and solitary;

valve-view circular; girdle usually without structure.

Family The and filaments cells are are

1.

M E L O S I R A C E ^ ] . snbspherical, to form

mostly shortly cylindrical, rarely united by gelatinous

they

usually

cushions

of considerable l e n g t h .

T h e v a l v e - v i e w ( a n d t h e crosscompressed. is often a a of is of the cell, a n d the valves The some valve-face region forms central and

section of t h e cell) is c i r c u l a r or v e r y r a r e l y s o m e w h a t T h e r e is a g r e a t u n i f o r m i t y i n t h e t y p e may bo flat, c o n v e x , or g r e a t l y a r c h e d . into concentric of areas, a broad In with ring variable the width. valves divided circular berances,

peripheral

there

keel, occasionally and i n others

provided

small wart-like proturing

possess a p e r i p h e r a l

Melosi raced'
small spines or teeth. structure. plate-like. Genus Link; Hass.] M e l o s i r a A g . , 1824. Ehrenb.; [Guilliuuella Bory;

275

T h e girdle usually exhibits a well-marked

T h e c h r o m a t o p h o r e s are s m a l l , n u m e r o u s , parietal a n d Lysigoiiitun Sphwrupltora

Liptiroggra

Orthosint,

Thwaites;

T h e frnstules

are c y l i n d r i c a l , e l l i p s o i d a l , or g l o b u l a r , a n d

Fig. l'iii. A a n d B , Mrlosiru uraturia Moore, from Shipley G l e n , W . Yorks. C K , 31. rariuus A g . , from the river C a m at C a m b r i d g e ; B , s h o w i n g f o r m a t i o n of a u x o s p o r e . ( A l l x 450.)

are u n i t e d to f o r m

filaments

of variable length. Auxospores

T h e v a l v e - v i e w is without

circular and plainly punctate.

are formed

conjugation, b y the rejuvenescence of the contents of a mother-cell t o f o r m a m u c h l a r g e r d a u g h t e r - c e l l , t h e l o n g a x i s o f w h i c h is e i t h e r p a r a l l e l or at r i g h t angles to t h a t of t h e m o t h e r - c e l l . original

The

Those large

daughter-cells c o n t i n u e to d i v i d e w h i l e still r e m a i n i n g parts of the filament.

genus Sect. is d i v i d e d 2. into four sections:Sect. including 1. Eumdosirti Sobiitt,

i n c l u d i n g if. KaBenh.;

ttrnrttiriu M o o r e , J / , tjriniulttta ( E h r o n b . ) Lysignniwii Link,

l i a l f s a n d 21. Roeseana A g . ; S e c t . .3.

J / , ruriuu.i

Ptu/osirtt E h r e n k , m a r i n e ; S e c t . 4. GaiUioneUa !:./.,< ( B o r y ) A g . There Islands. ttivtntria are some six or eight freshwater J / , mriam

B o r y , i n c l u d i n g J / , mtmmuin the British

species o c c u r r i n g

A g . is one of t h e m o s t a b u n d a n t of t h e c e n t r i c D i a t o m s , oc-

c u r r i n g i n l a r g o q u a n t i t i e s i n p o n d s , d i t c h e s a n d s l o w r i v e r s ( f i g . 12G C E ) . J / . Moore occurs on wet rocks, sometimes forming crisp m a t - l i k e masses rocks. I t is c o m m o n on t h e C a r b o n i f e r o u s Sandstone 2f. grtttiulata (Ehrenb.) B a l f s occurs i n boggy pools a n d also i n on d r i p p i n g sandstone of E n g l a n d .

182

27(5
the plankton. M. lioesmnu

BacUlariea'
R a b e n h . occurs mosses. on d a m p The rocks among of J / , various grutadntn reach filaments

M y x o p h y c e a ' a n d also a m o n g d a m p l O O / i i n d i a m e t e r (fig. 1 2 0 A a n d 11;,

a r e s o m e t i m e s n o t m o r e t h a n r>p i n d i a m e t e r , l i n t t h o s e o f J / , uraturia

Family In

2.

C O S C I N O D I S C A C E ^ . Diseoidea.' the cells are g e n e r a l l y discwarts

this family of the

shaped, w i t h the valves Hat, convex, or more rarely h i g h l y arched. I n the v a l v e - v i e w t h e y are c i r c u l a r . spines. T h e r e is a n a b s e n c e of or o t h e r p r o t u b e r a n c e s , b u t t h e r e is s o m e t i m e s a p e r i p h e r a l r i n g of I n some the valves possess c o n c e n t r i c areas w i t h different rows is t y p e s of s t r u c t u r e , b u t the}' are n o t d i v i d e d i n t o sectors radial strands. spots. almost The of p u n c t n l a t i o n s or a r e o l a t i o n s , a n d t h e r e girdle is c o m m o n l y The indeterminable. parietal plates. very obscure. water. T h e frustules are the outer disc-shaped The area The are n e v e r a n y b y special excentric

T h e u s u a l t y p e of s t r u c t u r e consists of r a d i a l structureless

or its s t r u c t u r e

cells are solitary a n d the g e n e r a of only three

free-floating.

T h e chromatophores are s m a l l and numerous, consisting of r o u n d e d or l o b e d , them are M o s t of There t h i s f a m i l y are between genera British m a r i n e or fossil, a n d i n m a n y i n h a b i t i n g fresh Genus inner area instances are the distinctions

Cyclotella Kiitz., 1833. is s m o o t h or

a n d the valves are c i r c u l a r , e x h i b i t i n g t w o c o n c e n t r i c areas. granulate, but annular possesses r a d i a t i n g stria!, w h i c h are s m o o t h or p u n c t a t e . a l l y m i n u t e spines are present

Occasion-

near the m a r g i n of the disc.

v a l v e s a r e e x c e n t r i c a l l y b u l l a t e i n m o s t s p e c i e s , so t h a t t h e f r u s t u l e seen f r o m t h e g i r d l e - v i e w possesses u n d u l a t e m a r g i n s .
T h e r e a r e five species Islands. C. ogert'ulutu V. Kittzingiantt from 103<>. known to occur i n t h e fresh waters of t h e B r i t i s h Kiitz., and C, comtu

K i i t z . (fig. 127 B a n d C ) , (."'. Jfetuy/titriaiiu They

t ' h a u v i n are m o r e

o r less w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d , a n d

(Ehrenh.) K i i t z . is often a b u n d a n t i n the p l a n k t o n .

vary in diameter

Genus circular,

Stephanodiscus

Ehrenb., present

1845. the

The

valves of

are lines. and of

with

r a d i a t i n g series of spaces w h i c h

punctulations alternating with appearance punctulations

radiating smooth

I n the centre of the valve there are scattered r o u n d t h e m a r g i n is a r i n g of s i m p l e a c u t e the v a l v e is g e n e r a l l y b u l l a t e .

spines.

T h e centre

Cose in odixcace/r
St. Un titzmliiti n us ( i r u n . o c c u r s in the p l a n k t o n of hough t h e r i v e r T h a m e s ; d i a n i . o f f r u s t u l e s 12 2 0 / z ; f i g . 127 A .

277
Xoagh ami in

Fig.

127. A . Stfphano'liscux lliuitzscJuunux Grim. ( A f t e r S c h r o d e r , x 544.) B a n d C . Cyclutellu operculula K i i t z . , f r o m S h i p l e y G l e n , W . Y o r k s . ( x 450). D , CoxeiuoiUscux lucustris G r u n . , f r o m t h e p l a n k t o n of L o u g h N e a g h , I r e l a n d ( x 450).

Genus Coscinodiscus with

E h r e n b . , IH'iH. T h e v a l v e s a r e c i r c u l a r , There of is a d i s t i n c t submarginal

e l l i p t i c a l , or r a r e l y s u b r h o m b o i d a l , w i t h o u t a n v strife or costie, b u t r a d i a t i n g p u n c t u l a t i o n s or areolations. disc, u s u a l l y furnished w i t h edge to t h e spines.

The limits of this genus occurs are in the exceedingly are over difficult 300 to define species, and the C. a

a ring

synonymy lucustris

is most

confusing.

There

known

mostly

m a r i n e , a n d o n l y one G r i m , occurs

fresh w a t e r s o f t h e

British

Islands.

i n the still waters of rivers a n d

lakes, a n d reaches

d i a m e t e r o f (jOp (fig. 1 2 7 1)).

I t s o m e t i m e s occurs i n t h e p l a n k t o n of lakes.

Sub-order In in this second

2. of

SOLENOIDE/E. the Centrica' the cells cells are rod-

sub-order After or less

shaped, m a n y times longer t h a n the diameter, and mostly circular cross-section. in more division fragile the chains. sometimes remain attached

278

Barillariea

Family

1.

R H I Z O S O L E N I A C E i E . form

T h e cells a r e e l o n g a t e d , m o r e o r less c y l i n d r i c a l , a n d often chains. / I n cross-section (or i n the valve-view) they circular or broadly elliptical. ties of t h e cells s y m m e t r i c a l or asymmetrical. case t h e r e is a c a l y p t r a or h o o d

are either and either surmounted seta,

The extremiI n the latter

are attenuated

b y a s h a r p s p i n e or- a l o n g n e e d l e - l i k e cells is r e a l l y a m o r e cal projection exhibits from girdle

T h i s attenuation of t h e extremities of the o r less e x c e n t i i e , c o n i t h e valve-faces. rings of and the frustules The large are

numerous

rhomboidal sometimes matophores

scales,

imperfectly siliceous. elongated.

T h e chro-

consist of n u m e r o u s s m a l l plates,

generally somewhat

Genus R h i z o s o l e n i a Ehrenb., 1858 ; em. Peragallo, elongated are seta. which 1802. The frustules are very hood and subcylindrical. terminating with The in a valves

asymmetrical, is furnished T h e spines

a spine or a long

or bristles are excentric, p a r a l l e l to t h e l o n g axis of

but are disposed the cell. imbricate. rounded spores or are

T h e girdle region of the cell conT h e ehromatophores elongated formed plates. without are small, The produced, auxoone conjugation.

s i s t s o f l i n g s o f s c a l e s , w h i c h a r e m o r e o r less

Hypnospores

are sometimes mother-cell.

or t w o i n each

M o s t of t h e species
Fig. hmin 128. lanijiaela IihizusoZach.

of this genus occur i n the

are m a r i n e , freshwater Zach.

hut

two are known

to

( A f t e r S c h r o d e r , x 541.) A , frustule showing resting spore; B , germinat i o n o f r e s t i n g spore.

p l a n k t o n of t h e B r i t i s h Islands. Loch a Gharhh Iihaid Mhoir,

It. lonyiseta

(fig. 128) o c c u r s i n t h e p l a n k t o n o f L o c h S h i n a n d Sutherland, and 11. erieasis H . S m i t h a l s o o c c u r s i n L o c h S h i n .

Genus

Cylindrotheca

Rabenh.,

1859.

The

frustules

are

s y m m e t r i c a l a n d spindle-shaped, w i t h t h e apices m u c h attenuated.

Iihizosoleii Uicen'
T h e y are o r n a m e n t e d w i t h another at intervals. several spiral lines, r u n n i n g along

27!)
the

w a l l s of t h e v a l v e s f r o m e n d to e n d o f t h e f r u s t u l e a n d c r o s s i n g one The chromutophores are s m a l l and granular. and the associated T h e s t r u c t u r e of the c e l l - w a l l is o n l y i m p e r f e c t l y k n o w n p o s i t i o n o f t h e g e n u s is u n c e r t a i n . w i t h the N i t z s c h i a c e a t
C. gracilis ( l i r e b . ) < l r u n . [ = Xitzsc/iin Ttrnia W. S m . ] is t h e o n l y known

It should perhaps be

species a n d is a rare D i a t o m i n the fresh a n d b r a c k i s h waters of E n g l a n d .

Order II.

PEN N A M
Racillariea' and includes not of a c e n t r i c type.

T h i s is b y far t h e l a r g e s t o r d e r o f t h e The not

all those D i a t o m s m w h i c h the valves are to a c e n t r a l p o i n t . or boat-shaped

1

s t r u c t u r e of t h e v a l v e s is a r r a n g e d i n r e l a t i o n to a l i n e a n d The in cells are acyclic, b e i n g cross-section (or rod-shaped, The somean valve-view).

elliptic,

m a r k s ( s t r i a or cost;e) on t h e v a l v e s are d i s p o s e d on e i t h e r side of a sagittal line (which acute angle with it, T h e c o m m o n e s t t y p e o f c e l l is t h e n a v i c n l o i d or the first is e i t h e r a r a p h e or a p s e u d o - r a p h e ) , to it and sometimes times a r r a n g e d at r i g h t angles forming

T h e cells e x h i b i t g r e a t v a r i a b i l i t y of f o r m a n d i n m o s t cases a r e truly zygomorphic. or b o a t - s h a p e d t y p e , b u t the f r u s t u l e m a y be a flattened plate of

an e l o n g a t e d r o d , w h i c h m a y be s t r a i g h t , a r c u a t e , or s i g m o i d . T h e different forms e x h i b i t a l l degrees of d e v e l o p m e n t raphe. In the lowest forms of the w a n t i n g , b u t i n other forms of the same b e g i n n i n g s of a psendo-raphe. on a m e d i a n development or o b l i q u e l y i n the group F r a g i l a r i o i d e a i t is e n t i r e l y there are the

I n t h e X a v i c u l o i d e a t h e r a p h e is situated highest from keel. I t reaches its

p r e s e n t on b o t h v a l v e s of t h e f r u s t u l e , a n d i t is s o m e t i m e s disposed Navicnlaceae

T h e r e is a s t r i k i n g absence of spines a n d l o n g processes the frustules of D i a t o m s of t h i s order, a l t h o u g h i n a few they are furnished w i t h s m a l l p r i c k l e - l i k e excrescences, G r e a t v a r i a t i o n is e x h i b i t e d i n t h e size a n d f o r m of t h e matophores, (the one w h i c h are i n a l l cases j i a r i e t a l . arrangement), but in I n the lower the higher of t h e P e n n a t a each coccochromatic

instances chro-

families families

cell contains a large n u m b e r of s m a l l plates

or few l a r g e l o b e d p l a t e s o c c u p y t h e g r e a t e r p a r t of t h e i n n e r arrangement).

surface of the c e l l - w a l l (the p l a c o c h r o m a t i c

280 The is a methods one, of and

Bwillari&t'
formation In the some of of auxospores the higher known type are forms is as the found vet in only the

imperfectly sexual Surirelluceie.

known.

method

highest

T h e o r d e r is d i v i d e d i n t o t h e f o l l o w i n g . s u b - o r d e r s : S u b - o r d e r 1. lanceolate, Frugduriuido'-. a raphe, Cells mostly straight, rod-shaped but sometimes Cells with a pseudo-raphe or suddenly of a raphe. crooked bent, or or without 2.

s h o w i n g i n d i c a t i o n s of the c o m m e n c e m e n t Sub-order Aehnaidlioidni',

w i t h a r a p h e on one valve a n d a pseudo-raphe on the other. S u b - o r d e r 3. raphe). Sub-order 4. Nitzsch linden-. E a c h v a l v e of the cell w i t h a r a p h e , T h e keels of the sides of t h e f r u s t u l e or displaced rhombic. pseudoJS'uricuhndmr. E a c h valve of the cell w i t h a r a p h e ; v a l v e s w i t h o u t a k e e l (or r a r e l y w i t h a k e e l ) i n t h e s a g i t t a l l i n e ( l i n e o f

w h i c h is s i t u a t e d i n a s a g i t t a l k e e l w i t h c a r d i a l dots. t w o valves are s i t u a t e d on opposite to t h e s a m e side, S u b - o r d e r 5. c a s t a to. (.'ells i n t r a n s v e r s e s e c t i o n Snrirellnidi'ie.

E a c h valve of the cell w i t h a

raphe and generally with spreading submarginal wings ; valves strongly

Sub-order

1.

FRAGILARIOIDE/E. girdleIn more or is a are septa views.

I n this s u b - o r d e r the cells are m o s t l y r e c t a n g u l a r i n the the Merit!ionacea t h e y are by elongate and cuneate into in both t h e y are are false

v i e w , a n d r o d - s h a p e d , l a n c e o l a t e , or a r c u a t e i n t h e v a l v e - v i e w .
1

Sometimes zig-zag, no

t h e y o c c u r as

solitary

individuals, but cushions In some there

commonly joined traversing sagittal

gelatinous filaments.

either

straight There valves

ribbon-like

the frustules, i n m o s t of i n relation

b u t i n others these are absent. to which the markings are of the

raphe, but line

t h e m t h e r e is a p s e u d o - r a p h e f o r m i n g

arranged. is s c a r c e l y large a n d

I n the Meridionacea? the presence of this p s e u d o - r a p h e evident. plate-hke. The chromatophores mostly numerous,

s m a l l a n d g r a n u l a r , b u t i n t h e E u n o t i a c e t e t h e y are few i n n u m b e r ,

T h e s u b - o r d e r i n c l u d e s t h e f o l l o w i n g five f a m i l i e s : Family 1. Tnhellarinceie. Cells forming tabular plates in the wellg i r d l e - v i e w , u n i t e d to f o r m b a u d - l i k e or zig-zag f i l a m e n t s ; w i t h developed false i n t e r n a l septa. raphe. Valves with a straight median

pseudo-

Tdbellaridced'
Family 2. .Vt'ridiomjri'u: ('oils elongate a n d cuneate, form a f l a t s p i r a l filament or s i t u a t e d on b r a n c h e d w i t h false septa. Family developed 3.

281
united to gelatinous stalks; pseudo-raphe. or subrectanwith feebly

Valves with a very indistinct median Diulomtirru: ('ells mostly rod-shaped

gular, united

i n t o b a n d - l i k e or zig-zag f i l a m e n t s ;

valves

transverse septa and a median Fn/r/dnrhimi:.

psendo-raphe.

F a m i l y 4.

('ells i n g i r d l e - v i e w r e c t a n g u l a r , geneV a l v e s w i t h o u t a n y false

r a l l y u n i t e d to f o r m

ribbon-like filaments. pseudo-raphe.

septa and with a m e d i a n Family ">. Einiothu-nr.

Cells slightly curved

or a r c u a t e

in

the

valve-view, solitary or united i n t o b a n d - l i k e filaments. nearer to one edge of the valve.

I'seudo-raphe

Family

1.

T A B E L L A R I A C E ^ . in the g i r d l e - v i e w to they a swollen by form

T h o cells are stout a n d e x p a n d e d flat, rectangular plates. and sometimes I n the with

valve-view

are b i l a t e r a l l y median arc mucous They

s y m m e t r i c a l , l i n e a r or l i n e a r - e l l i p t i c , often w i t h portion subcapitate m o s t l y u n i t e d to f o r m b a n d - l i k e or z i g - z a g cushions on the valve-faces or at the angles.

extremities. filaments

I n t h e i n t e r i o r of B o t h valves (sagittal The

t h e f r u s t u l e s are t w o or m o r e false l o n g i t u d i n a l s e p t a . line). T h e chromatophores Tetracyclus There appear in

are precisely s i m i l a r w i t h a s t r a i g h t m e d i a n pseudo-raphe are n u m e r o u s a n d g r a n u l a r . 1843; cm. of Grun., Genus like apices. view. swollen.
T h e r e are two 30ft; British species, T. ln<:u*tris

Half's, are the

1802.

f r u s t u l e s are t a b u l a r a n d are u n i t e d to f o r m s h o r t or l o n g , r i b b o n filaments. There The a number perforated as septa longitudinal thickened to be valvenot septa, which girdle-view transverse of the ribs w i t h

are also false portion

at r i g h t angles ribs) in the or may

t h e s e , w h i c h a p p e a r a s f e w o r m a n y costre ( o r median valve

may

Rail's (length of valves u p found

to

fig. 120 A C ) , w h i c h prefers

h i l l y d i s t r i c t s a n d is often

in the

p l a n k t o n o f m o u n t a i n l a k e s , a n d T. rupostris

( A . B r . ) G r u n . , a species w h i c h

occurs on d r i p p i n g rocks i n m o u n t a i n o u s areas.

Genus and fixed to

T a b e l l a r i a E h r e n b . , 1831). form zig-zag filaments, a mucous the s u b s t r a t u m by

The

trustifies are a t one

tabular being of to

u n i t e d to

the basal cell often cushion

corner

the valve.

T h e r e are a n u m b e r of perforated

l o n g i t u d i n a l septa,

which appear

i n t h e g i r d l e - v i e w as p r o m i n e n t l i n e s w h i c h f a i l

282 reach ill"'tit centre. the middle of the

Baeill<(rie<(>,
cell. .Sometimes from instead of a lai'o-e to t h e is

perforation i n a s e p t u m , the septa are alternate, a n d only extend two-thirds the distance one end of the valve T h e v a l v e - v i e w is s n b l i n c a r , m o r e o r less s t r o n g l y s w o l l e n and subcapitate at the extremities; of a its surface slightly broken rudimentary in the pseudo-

in t h e m i d d l e

transversely striated, the striatums being middle, thus i n d i c a t i n g the presence raphe. "Idle a u x o s p o r e s are formed

t w o i n each

mother-cell,

F i g . 121). A C , Tetracyclic lacustris R a l f s , f r o m t h e p l a n k t o n of L o c h S h i n , Sutherland. I) a n d K , Tabellaria J'enestrata (Lyngb.) K i i t z . , from M i c k l e F e l l , N . Y o r k s . F a n d (1, T. Jiocculostl (Both) K u t z . , f r o m M i c k l e F e l l , X . Y o r k s . ( A l l xoOO.) There are two common 1211 I) a n d K ) h a s m o r e noticed h a v i n g reached s p e c i e s - v a r . uxtcrioncUoides B r i t i s h s p e c i e s , o f w h i c h T. Jlocculnm T
1

(Roth)

Kutz.

(tig. 1211 F a n d (1) i s t h e m o s t a b u n d a n t . a l e n g t h o f 137 p. . (Iriin.in

fawxtrnta A

(Lyngb.)

K i i t z . (fig. specimens

slender a n d elongate

valves, the largest

pretty variety of the latter

w h i c h tho frustules are arranged i n Lake District. It

circles, is k n o w n f r o m t h e p l a n k t o n of L o u g h s N e a g h a n d B e g i n I r e l a n d , a n d from that of m a n y lochs i n S c o t l a n d a n d i n t h e E n g l i s h distinct forms of i t . is p r o b a b l y g e n e r a l i n t h e B r i t i s h f r e s h w a t e r p l a n k t o n a n d t h e r e a r e t w o v e r y

((onus D i a t o m e l l a G r e w , solitary, or joined

1

1855.

T h e frustnles filaments.

are tabular,

to form r i b b o n - l i k e

T h e r e are only

W e s t & ii. S. W e s t i n T r a n s . B o y . I r i s h A c a d . 1 9 0 2 , v o l . x x x i i , sect. B , p a r t 1, p. 0 0 , t. i i i , f. S.

Meridioiiac&c
two two false l o n g i t u d i n a l s e p t a , w e l l seen polar. The valve-view

283 in the rectangular girdlecentral and a slight with

view, a n d w h i c h are perforated

b y three openings, one is o b l o n g - l a n c e o l a t e ,

m e d i a n s w e l l i n g ; i t s s u r f a c e is t r a n s v e r s e l y s t r i a t e d w i t h i n d i c a t i o n s of a p s e u d o - r a . p h e a n d s l i g h t t r a c e s o f n o d u l e s . I). Bnlfmirinno ( { r e v . i.s a rare B r i t i s h reach a length o f 3 0 y. G e n u s D e n t i c u l a J v i i t z . , 1844.. row of imperfect capitate D i a t o m the frustules o f w h i c h

T h e I f u s t n l e s a r e m o r e o r less filaments. T h e r e are a as The each valve, w h i c h appear girdle-view. T h e face o f

t a b u l a r , s o l i t a r y or a t t a c h e d to form s h o r t transverse septa i n each m a r g i n a l ribs i n the

snbroctangular

v a l v e - v i e w i s l a n c e o l a t e a n d t h e s e p t a a p p e a r as s t r o n g t r a n s v e r s e ribs, b e t w e e n w h i c h are delicate p u n c t a t e striae v a l v e is c a r i n a t e a n d f o r t h i s r e a s o n Denticiila w i t h Nitztschia. the v a l v e on transverse perforations, the septa. In has been associated it and of the to

the region of the girdle, a n d between of these is n o perforations raphe or being fused

e i t h e r s i d e , is a l o n g i t u d i n a l s e p t u m w i t h a r o w edges There pseudo-raphe.

I), vleyans K i i t z . a m i D. tennis lviitz. trig. f 3 o C and D ) are b o t h frequent amongst m o s s e s on w e t o r d r i p p i n g rocks. V a l v e s up t o 4 5 ^ i n length.

Family

2.

MERIDIONACE-SD. and cuneiform, and filament, In both in

T h e t r u s t i f i e s are m o r e or less r o d - s h a p e d are e i t h e r u n i t e d b y t h e i r valve-faces e x t r e m i t i e s of a b r a n c h e d the axis. the valveand system the

to f o r m a Hat s p i r a l stalks.

w h i c h often m a k e s t w o c o m p l e t e t u r n s , or t h e y are disposed at the of gelatinous trustifies are girdle-views symmetrical

relation to a l o n g i t u d i n a l axis, b u t a s y m m e t r i c a l about a transverse I n s o m e t h e r e a r e t w o ( s o m e t i m e s m o r e ) false l o n g i t u d i n a l no end transverse septa: sometimes these and are confined at other numerous to In short (Meridian). Reaching in broad o f t h e f r u s t u l e (Jdciiinpliora) times septa, but

t h e y e x t e n d the w h o l e l e n g t h of the others there

v a l v e s (Cliinacoxphenia).

are no false l o n g i t u d i n a l s e p t a , b u t

t r a n s v e r s e s e p t a p a s s a c r o s s t h e k e e l e d face o f e a c h v a l v e indicates the first c o m m e n c e m e n t of The a pseudo-raphe.

T h e r e is n o r a p h e , b u t t h e r e is a s t r u c t u r e l e s s s a g i t t a l l i n e w h i c h a l m o s t u p to t h i s clear l i n e are n u m e r o u s a very delicate character. t r a n s v e r s e s t r i a t i o n s of are scattered

chromatophores

284 the two form of n u m e r o u s

B'irill<trie<<>
small plates. T w o auxospores arise from mother-cells. Genus M e r i d i o n A g . , 1S24. T h e frustules a r e very s i m i l a r to sometimes with a T h e valve-view is clavate,

t h o s e o f t h e g e n u s IHuttiimi. with a suheapitate

apex, a n d the g i r d l e - v i e w is cuneato

F i g . 130. A .and B , Meridian eireulare (Grew) A g . , from Shipley Glen, W . Yorks. (xol)Oi. C a n d 1). Dentienla tenuis K i i t z . , f r o m W i c k e n F e n , C a m b r i d g e ( x <>00).

truncate

base a n d apex.

There

a r e n o false l o n g i t u d i n a l septa,

but a n u m b e r of imperfect the valve-view. remain Between attached

t r a n s v e r s e s e p t a , w h i c h a p p e a r as v e r y these after cos tie are fine punctate strite The

s h o r t m a r g i n a l ens tie i n t h e g i r d l e - v i e w a n d a s t r a n s v e r s e e o s t i e i n interrupted i n the middle b y a smooth line or pseudo-raphe. frustules spiral division, forming filaments, which are free-Hoating.
abundant i n stagnant ditches

b e a u t i f u l , Hat,

.1/. cirrulure and most atrietuiu around

A g . (tig. 1 3 0 A a n d f!) is o f t e n

p o n d s , a n d m a y f r e q u e n t l y be o b t a i n e d (Baits) V . H . is also frequent. submerged grass-leaves, etc, abundant i n t h e early s p r i n g , often l e n g t h of valves u p to

i n pure masses.

T h e v a r . cunmasses British

It i s a D i a t o m w h i c h a p p e a r s to be forming brown p. flocciilent f t i s one o f t h e p r e t t i e s t of

freshwater D i a t o m s ;

Family The frustules

: i

D I A T O M ACEiE. rod-shaped or lanceolate in the filaments. septa. is conor

are elongate,

v a l v e - v i e w , a n d are u n i t e d to form r i b b o n - l i k e or z i g - z a g r i b s w h i c h p r o j e c t i n w a r d s a s m o r e o r l e s s dee]) t r a n s v e r s e T h e r e a r e no false l o n g i t u d i n a l s e p t a . spicuous or i t m a y be w a n t i n g . B . C . , 1805. (Jenus D i a t o m a T h e psoudo-raphe

T h e r e is n o k e e l , b u t t h e v a l v e s possess s t r o n g l y m a r k e d t r a n s v e r s e

T h e girdle-view is rectangular. T h e v a l v e - v i e w is lanceolate

linear, sometimes w i t h capitate extremities, a n d is furnished w i t h

Fragilariacea'
transverse of This r i b s or costae b e t w e e n is i n d i s t i n c t . septa. distinDeiiticulii and w h i c h are Sometimes fine p u n c t a t e

285 stria'.

T h e pseudo-rapho longitudinal genus from is

there are s l i g h t traces

guished on the

bv the absence of a keel valve-faces the absence of perforated

l o n g i t u d i n a l septa.
There species, rufijnre are three four of British I),

which,

B o r y ( l e n g t h of v a l v e s

40

I). e/,,it</titl',ii A g .
l i g . 131. A B , Jdatuma elomjutum Ag., f r o m W i c k e n F e n , C a m b r i d g e . E a n d F , I>. /denude ( L y n g b . ) H e i b . , f r o m H o w g i l l F e l l s , W . Y o r k s . f i , IK hiemule v a r . mesodnn ( K i i t z . ) V . H e u r c k , associated w i t h the t y p i c a l f o r m . ( A l l x .300.) occurring in pure masses

( l e n g t h o f v a l v e s u p t o 7 0 p:

tig. 131 A D ) a n d D. Idruud,( L y n g h . ) t i e i h . (fig. 131 are c o m m o n . are generally waters, is m o r e quiet named E(1) in T h e two former distributed but the abundant last-

in h i l l y districts, often mefodoii).

or m i x e d w i t h a s m a l l e r v a r i e t y ; v a r .

Family In The}' There The t h i s f a m i l y the

4.

FRAGILARIACE.EI. elongate and rod-shaped. fila-

cells are m o s t l y to f o r m

m a y be s o l i t a r y , j o i n e d is n o keel, the

r i b b o n - l i k e or z i g - z a g plane or almost

ments, or arranged i n a circle like the r a d i a t i n g spokes of a wheel. valve-faces being plane. are or two false pseudo-raphe is e v i d e n t or e n t i r e l y w a n t i n g , a n d there

s o m e t i m e s s l i g h t traces of c e n t r a l a n d p o l a r n o d u l e s . v i e w is g e n e r a l l y r e c t a n g u l a r , b u t elongate, septa, but stria

1

The girdleone or

the v a l v e - v i e w is lanceolate apices with or with

sometimes the

with

produced are

lateral swellings. of variable

T h e r e are t r a n s v e r s e costie or r i b s a n d no marked transverse are intensity. The chroniatophores [Odoidirfiiau

valve-faces

punctate sometimes Gram-

s m a l l a n d g r a n u l a r , or t h e v m a y be i n the form of large plates. G e n u s F r a g i l a r i a L y n g b . , 1819. mutonema Kiitz.; lialfsia O'Meara.] Kiitz. ; T h e v a l v e - v i e w is f u s i f o r m , sometimes sometimes The exceedingly is

lanceolate or l i n e a r , g e n e r a l l y w i t h p r o d u c e d apices, a n d w i t h one or two l a t e r a l i n f l a t i o n s . T h e psendo-raphe

scarcely evident, s o m e t i m e s broad, a n d there are no nodules. valve-faces possess t r a n s v e r s e s t r i a t u m s , w h i c h m a y be

280 fine by

Barillariejv
i i r r a t h e r eoar.se a n d c o m p o s e d their valve-laces to form of bead-like punetulations. together are zig-zag

T h o g i r d l e - v i e w is r e c t a n g u l a r . united by small mucous filaments. in the

T h e frustnles are joined

r i b b o n - l i k e filaments, or they

cushions a t t h e i r corners to form Eufntffihiria Ehrenb.

I n the section Stan rostra

Half's t h e p s e u d o - r a p h e is arc small and granular : Kiitz.) the chromatophores ( = Oduntidiiint

very insignificant and the chromatophores section pseudo-raphe is b r o a d , often Synedru.

(length of valves

lanceolate, a n d the

a r e p l a t e - l i k e as i n
/'. citptii-'uiti much a n i l F. rireseeim Desmaz.

3 0 0 0 p; cuiixtrueiix

f i g . 1 3 2 C a n d 1)) i s (\X. S m . ) ( j r a n , (frun. and (Ehrenb.) species.

the commonest freshwater

species,

h u t F.

mutahilix

R a l f s are also general.

/'. Crotnitriixh

( A . M . E d w . ) K i t t o n a r e rarer f r e s h w a t e r

Clonus elongated

Synedra

Ehrenb.,

1831.

The

frustules

are

much The or or a

a n d occasionally

bent

or s o m e w h a t

undulated. with obtuse

valve-view subeapifate is

is c o m m o n l y

l i n e a r or

linear-lanceolate, generally

extremities, a n d there a pseudo-raphe I n the centre

hyaline sagittal line.

of t h e valve-face t h e r e is g e n e r a l l y a s m a l l r o u n d e d h y a l i n e space, a n d if I "*I

, i if 2

sometimescentral a n d polar nodules are present. and view apices. dulated

1!

T h e valves are finely u p to t h e side. The with pseudogirdletruncate

s t r i a t e d , t h e strias b e i n g t r a n s v e r s e reaching raphe o n each

is e l o n g a t e d

E a c h frustule contains two or i n d e n t e d species are clustered edges. Most

plate-like chromatophores with u n of

Sijnedrn

A
Big. 132.

B
A and B,

the

solitary, b u t in radiating

some occur

pnleheUtt Kiitz., from Cambridge (xoOO). C and D , Frtitiilnria eitpiieinit Besmaz., from Shipley, W. Yorks. (x520). k i n d of suitable l o c a l i t y a n d often waters of lakes a n d springs. l o o - -2M S. pulrIteU.it S. Kiitz.

or fan-shaped

colonies.
freshare every i n the valves

There are about eight British water species, being several found of common, Unit (length in almost abundance of 132 A

which

occurring in immense (Xitzseh) 00 13U/*; fig.

E h r e n b . (length

and B) and

Eitnotiacea'
S. Acus var. (Kiitz;.) (Iran, are tlie most abundant. striking A variety of S, S. sfilendeeis (Kiitz.) V . II. -is a very object, the valves species.

287
Finn. being capitut"

arranged i n radiating groups Khreulj.

a n d reaching a length of 340 /i. as t h e previous

is general, b u t n o t so c o m m o n

G e n u s A s t e r i o n e l l a hi a s s a i l , 1 8 5 0 . and linear, with swollen apices b o t h i n t h e valveand girdle-views; they are grouped i n r a d i a t i n g coloniesinone ]ilane,like the their cate In spokes basal mucous of a wheel, extremities by delicushions. the

T h e frustulos are narrow

being attached

the valve-view with

cells are n a r r o w l y l i n e a r fusiform apices, larger In cells capitate being one apex than are

t h e other. linear with exvalves

F i g . 1 3 3 . Asterionella formosu H a s s . , from t h e p l a n k t o n of L o u g h N e a g h , I r e l a n d ( x 4 5 0 ) .

the girdle-view the truncate The

swollen, tremities.

possess d e l i c a t e t r a n s v e r s e s t r i a t u m s , a n d t h e r e is a m e d i a n r a p h e a n d a h y a l i n e area i n each c a p i t a t e apex.

A. for mom ( H a s s . ( i i g . 1 3 3 ; i s a c o m m o n elongate of w h i c h (length species

pseudo-

i n t h e quiet waters of A. gracillinw H e i b . is

ditches, ponds a n d l a k e s ; length of valves 6590/1. narrower a n d more preceding species, abundant constituent of valves freshwater i t is perhaps

u p to 130 /i), a n d w i t h t h e plankton. T h e colonies of

only a variety, is a regular a n d dismembered.

of the British

this genus are somewhat

fragile a n d thev easily become

Family Idle cells

5.

EUNOTIACEJE. a n d either solitary or united by filaments. T h e frustules are border reduced is

are free-floating

their valve-faces to form

ribbon-like

m o r e o r less c u r v e d o r a r c u a t e i n t h e v a l v e - v i e w , t h e d o r s a l with and or without a central swelling. the valve There is either a

of w h i c h i s often u n d u l a t e , t h e v e n t r a l m a r g i n b e i n g c o n c a v e a n d raphe or a pseudo-raphe close to t h e v e n t r a l or concave m a r g i n , T h e central nodule

is t r a n s v e r s e l y s t r i a t e d .

288

Bacillarieo'

mostly absent, b u t t h e polar nodules are disposed near the ventral margin. T h e g i r d l e - v i e w is generally rectangular. chromatophores. T h e cells are s o l i t a r y a n d of the valves are Ehrenb., 1840. swelling. the ventral E a c h frustnle possesses t w o , p a r i e t a l , p l a t e - l i k e (denus C e r a t o n e i s less prominent central

in the valve-view the ventral or concave side exhibits a more or T h e apices margin obtuse, subcapitato, or rostrate-capitate. pseudo-raphe distinct.
('. Areas a fre.pient length

T h e r e is a w e l l - m a r k e d and i n t e r r u p t i n g the

close to

transverse striae

T h e polar and central nodules are comparatively

T h e g i r d l e - v i e w is linear-rectangular.
( E h r e u b . ) K i i t z . \ = Et<n<>ti<t Arras 35 CO ft; tig. 134 D . A \\. S i n . ] , w i t h o b t u s e a p i c e s , i s streams; Ampkw.vi/s of itvar.

D i a t o m i l l m o u n t a i n o u s areas, p a r t i c u l a r l y i n m o u n t a i n variety

of valves

(Uabenh.) D e T>midistinguished b y its produced a n d subcapitate apices, is also a b u n d a n t i n m o u n t a i n o u s means uncommon. districts, a n d p u r e gatherings of it are by no T h e v a l v e s r e a c h a l e n g t h o f a b o u t 8 5 p.

Genus

Eunotia

Ehrenb., 15

1837.

[Himantidium Des niagon Amplrimmpu Psendeunotia Climacddiuni

of

various Ehrenb., Grun., Ehrenb., is a r and the are

wuthnvs: 1848; 184!); 1805 ; 18(17.] cuate fs | A or

i u in E h r e n b . ,

T h e valve-view or bow-shaped

d o r s a l m a r i n n is o f t e n u n d u l a t e nodulose. T h e apices obtuse or m o r e often and the psendo-raphe snbeapiis not

t a t e . T h e r e is n o c e n t r a l n o d u l e very e v i d e n t o w i n g to i t s posi-

J
F i g . 1 3 4 . A,Knuulia peelinalis (Kutz.) R a l i e n h . v a r . itnduhitu H a i f a , f r o m B a i l don, W . Y o r k s . (xOOO). B , K. robusla B a l i ' s , f r o m D o l g e l l y , W a l e s ( x 1)00). C , i/raeilis (Elirenb.) Rabenb., from Lerwick, Shetlands (xollO). 1), Ceralimeis A reus K i i t z . , f r o m C a u t l e y S p o u t , W . Y o r k s . ( x 520).

tion along the ventral margin. The transverse stria? a r e i n t e r r u p t e d across t h e valve-face. The. g i r d l e - v i e w i s r e c t a n g u l a r . In one section of the flexuose, the genus are to (IfiiiHint.idiuiii) united form long, filaments. cells

b y t h e i r valve-faces

ribbon-like

I n the other section

(Etiimtia)

t h e cells are g e n e r a l l y solitary, b u t t h e y m a y be e p i p h y t i c

in clusters on other larger A l g a .

,1 <-lin(uith((ce(i
I n t h e first s e c t i o n , E. t/raei/is ( E h r e n h . ) H a h e n h . ( f i g . 1 3 4 0 ) a m i E. />'/totalis ( K i i t z . ) R a h e n h . a r c t h e t w o c o m m o n e s t s p e c i e s . E. t/tnaris i E h r e n b . j ( { r u n . i s m u c h t h e c o m m o n e s t I n the second section, species (length of valves

f>0ijo p ) , h u t E. tetrautloa E h r e n b . , E. Veneris K i i t z . a n d E. bieejjs n o b . [ = St/nedni bleeps "W. S u n ; E. Jle.entisa v a r . bieapitata G r u n . ] are general i n
m o u n t a i n o u s areas.

Sub-order

2.

A C H N A N T H O I D E / E ,

T h e D i a t o m s of this sub-order are a t once d i s t i n g u i s h e d b y t h e crooked or g e n i c u l a t e each character of the frustules. bent Seen i n the portion, Another O n l y two girdle-view f r u s t u l e i s suddenly of the group i n its median

a character not exhibited b y a n y other group of Diatoms. i m p o r t a n t feature valve of the frustule a n d a pseudo-raphe families are included i n the sub-order.
Family 1. Aeltnunthucew. Frustnles

is t h e presence o f a r a p h e on one on the other.

elongate a n d more

o r less

rod-shaped, generally o c c u r r i n g as stalked epiphytes. Familv i. f oeeaiteif/aeeit: E r u s t u l c s flat a n d plate-like, subcir-

cular or b r o a d l y elliptical i n outline, o c c u r r i n g as e p i p h y t e s attached by t h e i r flat valve-faces.

Family The Tn any

1.

ACHNANTHACEJE.

frustules are straight a n d s y m m e t r i c a l i n outline i n the but geniculate and asymmetrical in the girdle-view. often true are without a t h e y a r e i n a l l cases l i n e a r o r f u s i f o r m , O n e v a l v e possesses a p s e u d o - r a p h e whereas the other valve possesses

valve-view,

the valve-view trace

w i t h capitate apices. of nodules, raphe with both

central a n d t e r m i n a l nodules.

T h e valves

t r a n s v e r s e l y s t r i a t e d , t h e s t r i a c o n s i s t i n g o f fine r o w s and i n some species costm a r e p r e s e n t b e t w e e n

of punctie, covering of small

the rows of punctie.

The chromatophore is usually a thick parietal plate, mostly the convex valve, b u t i n some species there arc a n u m b e r granular Grum, chromatoplnires. [Achnanthidium Genus A c h n a n t h e s Bory, 1822. 1880.] The Diatoms There

Kiitz., 1844 : the essential Euoclttmnthes a n d s o l i t a r y or

of t h i s g e n u s possess are two sub-genera,

features of t h e family, a n d are either free-fioating stalked a n d epiphytic.

290 Sehutt, in which th r

]}<(<-illarie<e
raphe and pseudo-raphe Kutz., arc straight and Aclithe raphe I n some on m a y he

m e d i a n i.ir a l i t t l e e x c e n t r i c : a n d nu nthidinm S 1 and the species in which are sigmoid. Auxospores pseudo-raphe there lower valve.

is a d i s t i n c t stauros

formed i n two w a y s : t w o from a mothercell w i t h o u t c o n j u g a t i o n , or one formed b y t h e c o n j u g a t i o n o f t w o colls.

T h e largest freshwater species w i t h a s t r a i g h t r a p h e , a n d a l s o r a t h e r a r a r e o n e , i s . 1 . eoarctata Breb.; D
F i g . 135.

length

of

valves

1843

p.

A.

exilis

K i i t z . , A. lineuris
F
AC,

W . S m . a m i A.
s m a l l species which

miancephuht
a r e often

E
Achnnn-

Kiitz. arc very

abundant, frequently occurring as stalked epiphytes i n t h i c k masses r o u n d other Alg;e. in hilly . 1 . Jie.r'dhi (Kiitz.) Brcb. occurs sigmoid raphe a n d often in filamentous possesses a abundance

tlies Unntiariea G r u n . , from near S u t t o n , C a m b r i d g e ( x

520). D F , Cocrmieix Pla-

t't'iitiilu E h r e n b . , f r o m S h e e p ' s Green, C a m b r i d g e ( x 520).

d i s t r i c t s ; l e n g t h o f v a l v e s .35.">0 p.

Family

2.

COCCONEIDACE^E. the valve-view a n d in T h e y are, elliptical or a broadly

T h e frustnles are symmetrical i n both transverse however, section, fiat as i n t h e f a m i l y and plate-like, exhibiting

Achnanthacea.

subcircular outline in the valve-view. one possessing a p s e u d o - r a p h e nodule, b u t polar nodules

T h e valves are dissimilar, absent. T h e frustules

a n d the other a raphe with a central

are generally

f r e q u e n t l y possess p e r f o r a t e d t r a n s v e r s e septa w h i c h a p p e a r i n t h e v a l v e - v i e w as r i b s . or arched. Genus Avurthuneix T h e g i r d l e - v i e w is g e n e r a l l y m o r e or less b e n t T h e cells possess one c h r o m a t o p h o r e , w h i c h is m o s t l y Cocconeis Grun., Ehrenb., 1835. [Orthoneis Grim., 18(>8 ;

jiarietal on the convex valve. hS(j8.] T h i s is the only genus of the family

c o n t a i n i n g a n y f r e s h w a t e r species.

T h e frustules are hat, plate-

like or l e a f - l i k e , a n d s o m e w h a t t h e shape o f a concavo-convex lens : t h e y possess p u n c t a t e stria", t r a n s v e r s e i n t h e m i d d l e o f t h e v a l v e and r a d i a t i n g towards t h e poles. The. costa
1

seen i n t h e v a l v e - v i e w is f o r m e d f r o m a

of smiie species

a n d which represent

t h e false septa, a r e confined

to t h e o u t e r b o r d e r o f t h e v a l v e . single mother-coll.

O n e auxospore

Naeivulared'
T h e r e are m a n y m a r i n e species of t h i s genus, hut o n l y two E h r e n b . a n d ('. J'li/rcnfu/a of t h e m V. I'etlictilits E h r e n b . (fig. 135 D 1'hici'iiUihi 0. I'nlirulux Islands. valves, occur of F ) i n h a b i t fresh water, both by the form of the

being a b u n d a n t a n d widely distributed all over the B r i t i s h i s d i s t i n g u i s h e d f r o m 0.

w h i c h a I'd m o r e a t t e n u a t e d t o w a r d s t h e p o l e s , a n d b y t h e d i f f e r e n t m a r k i n g s . T h e y are b o t h of a p p r o x i m a t e l y the same size ( 1 2 3 5 p in length) a n d as e p i p h y t e s Vliuhtjilioru which on filamentous by Algie and other water-plants. a n d Vitvclieriu are often completely covered valve-faces. w i t h these Filaments

epiphytes,

are attached

their Hat

Sub-order This is much the

3.

NAVICULOIDE^E. sub-order of the Peimabe and is the

largest

characterized b y the presence of a true raphe on each valve of frustule, w h i c h is f u r n i s h e d w i t h in the l i n e of the to s o m e raphe in fixed a central and line). numbers The in two polar frustules mucous T h e valves are u s u a l l y w i t h o u t a k e e l , b u t (sagittal large free-floating, attached occurring

nodules. may tubes, be or

i f present i t is s i t u a t e d

object by hyaline stalks.

T h e r e are

three

w e l l - m a r k e d families.
Family oblique raphe) 1. San'culucnc. mostly Valves straight, rarely oblique a or sigan of

moid, generally with a perfectly straight raphe, more one; symmetrical about

rarely with

l o n g i t u d i n a l a x i s (line

and a transverse a x i s ; girdle-view generally symmetrical and

rectangular. F a m i l y 2. (roin/j/timenm<-eti'. V a l v e s m o s t l y s t r a i g h t ( r a r e l y c u r v e d ) a l o n g i t u d i n a l axis (line of wedge-shaped. Valves always curved, symmetrical valvesubraphe); in both

and symmetrical about valve- and girdle-view Family about one 3.

Cocmaemaceie.

longitudinal plane and a median transverse plane; sublimate; girdle-view straight and

view generally c u r v e d , often rectangular.

Family The Diatoms of this

1.

N A V I C U L A C E ^ . are exceedingly numerous and

family

well-defined.

T h e frustules are g e n e r a l l y s t r a i g h t a n d s y m m e t r i c a l Vanheurckia, (Rhoicosiynia). a few polar genera nodules, the m or t w i s t e d

i n t h r e e p l a n e s a t r i g h t a n g l e s t o e a c h o t h e r (Nuvicula, etc.), or t h e y m a y be s i g m o i d ( G y r o s l g n u i ) , (Amphiprura) T h e v a l v e s are. a l m o s t a l w a y s e l o n g a t e d , a l t h o u g h t h e y m a y be r e l a t i v e l y short. median with v a r i a b l e ; i t is g e n e r a l l y

T h e r a p h e is s o m e w h a t form of 19i

central and

b u t i t m a v t a k e u p a c u r v e d p o s i t i o n a c c o r d i n g to t h e

292 valve. ueis) are and

BuciUitriea'
I n some the central nodule forms a wide stanros and in others i t is enclosed between an two .siliceous one. valves {Sttmroridges they The are freeto a

(Yanheurckiu).

I n a few g e n e r a t h e v a l v e s are c a r i n a t e , or a straight margin and by the raphe. In inflated the

unequal, with interrupted

valves are s t r i a t e d , the strhe b e i n g c o m m o n l y transverse, p u n c t a t e , Mastogluia c o m p o u n d , b e i n g c o m p o s e d of a n o r d i n a r y s t r i a t e d v a l v e on a perforated plate. superposed mucous

T h e frustules are m o s t l y solitary a n d

floating, b u t i n some forms t h e y are enclosed w i t h i n a t o u g h substratum bv hyaline stalks. The Two chromatophores auxospores are

envelope w h i c h is often m u c h b r a n c h e d ; others are a t t a c h e d

generally connnonly surround

consist of t w o large p a r i e t a l plates w h i c h are p r i n c i p a l l y disposed over the w a l l s of the girdle-faces. produced by the conjugation with a wide themselves mucous of two mother-cells, w h i c h investment.

T h e r e a r e s e v e n B r i t i s h f r e s h w a t e r g e n e r a o f t h e f a m i l y , d i s t i n g u i s h e d as follows: A. * Valves simple. F r u s t u l e s s t r a i g h t a n d s y m m e t r i c a l i n t h r e e p l a n e s at r i g h t a n g l e s ; raphe straight. + Raphe straight and simple, with polar a n d central nodules. % Central nodule small JJ tt C e n t r a l nodule f o r m i n g a stall ros Xaricvla. Staurotteis. Vanlwarckia.

"Raphe s t r a i g h t , e n c l o s e d b e t w e e n t w o l o n g i t u d i n a l r i b s . \ Central nodule small %\ C e n t r a l n o d u l e l i n e a r a n d g r e a t l y e l o n -

gated
** *** Frustules sigmoid ; raphe sigmoid Frustules sagittal B. twisted; with sigmoid keel in the line ; raphe sigmoid plates

Ampb'pleura.
llyrosojiiia. Amphiprora. Mastogloia.

V a l v e s c o m p o s e d of t w o s u p e r p o s e d

Genus Schiztmema 1844.] like

Navicula

Bory,

1822.

[Pinnnlaria

Ehrenb., 1843 ; Kiitz.,

A g . , 1 8 2 4 ; Colktoneinu

B r e b . , 1 8 4 9 : Diudesinis

T h e frustules are s o l i t a r y a n d free-floating or enclosed i n filaments. The valves are quite straight and symmetrical T h e raphe is the

m u c o u s t u b e s , r a r e l y u n i t e d b y t h e i r f l a t v a l v e - f a c e s to f o r m r i b b o n w i t h r e g a r d to the l i n e of t h e r a p h e ( s a g i t t a l l i n e ) . straight w i t h central and polar nodules. frustules arc straight and subrectangular. f o r m of t h e c e l l is v e r y is l a n c e o l a t e or fusiform.

I n the girdle-view

I n the valve-view the shape

variable, although the predominant

T h e m a r k i n g s o n t h e v a l v e s a r e m o r e or

lYarirvkiccd'
loss t r a n s v e r s e , s o m e t i m e s in r e l a t i o n to the l i n e of somewhat the raphe. They consist of stria

29:3 r a d i a t i n g , a n d are. a r r a n g e d
1

or of

costa? o f v a r i a b l e s t r e n g t h a n d a r e f r e q u e n t l y c o m p o s e d o f r o w s puuehe.

T h e stria' never q u i t e reach u p to the raphe, a n d s o m e I n r a r e cases the s t r i a ' are i n t e r r u p t e d by a

t i m e s t h e r e is a h v a l i n e a r e a o f c o n s i d e r a b l e s i z e o n e a c h s i d e of the central nodule. it. the s m o o t h l o n g i t u d i n a l a r e a o n e a c h s i d e o f t h e r a p h e a n d p a r a l l e l to T h e chroinatophores consist of two large parietal plates and in f o r m a t i o n of auxosporos of two mother-cells. of D i a t o m s , or i n d e e d , 1,000 species, of embracing u p w a r d s of which Nacicida any group t w o spores are formed by the con-

jugation

is m u c h t h e l a r g e s t g e n u s of A l g a e

F i g . 130. A , Xariruhi alpiiiu (\Y. S m . ) Halt's, f r o m L e r w i c k , S h e t l a n d s ( x 100). B , A ' , liridis K i i t z . , f r o m B a i l d o n , W . Y o r k s . ( x 400). C , A", splurrupliortt K i i t z . , f r o m W i t n p o l e P a r k , C a m b r i d g e ( x 500). D , X. serums ( B r e b . ) K i i t z . , f r o m M i c k l e F e l l , N . Y o r k s . ( x 400). E , Stuuroneis Flmnieenteron (Xitzsch) E l i r e n b . , f r o m A d e l B o g , W . Y o r k s . ( x 40U). F , ,S'(. tteula W . S i l l . , f r o m S h i p l e y G l e n , W . Y o r k s i ( x 450).

occur w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d i n fresh, b r a c k i s h a n d salt water. are also k n o w n i n a fossil c o n d i t i o n . C I e v e i n t o t h e t h r e e s u b g e n e r a Naricida, The first of these subgenera is Kunaviadu a n d Schizunema, group Stauroneis into and the two

Many Dictynneis. groups of

I t has been s u b d i v i d e d by

divided

a n d there are t w e n t y - t w o sections

t h e first g r o u p , t w e l v e o f w h i c h c o n t a i n B r i t i s h f r e s h w a t e r s p e c i e s ; in the second there are t w o sections, one of w h i c h c o n t a i n s

2!)4 freshwater regard sections as

Bdc'dhirieft'
species: the second s u b g e n u s S t a i i r o n e i s I a genus : are and in the third subgenus marine.
occurring in the British s t r i k i n g are X cuspida.a tracts X. in Islands, Kiitz.. elevated Grun. amongst (length

prefer are

to

there

three

which

exclusively

T h e r e are a b o u t

70 f r e s h w a t e r s p e c i e s The most species (\Y. X.

principally in stagnant waters.

X. nobilix
Bri'li., the length

E h r e n b . , X. major K i i t z . , X. uljn'iia
two last-mentioned a n d X. (jallica

B a l f s ( t i g . 1 3 0 A ) a n d A . lata
pcrpusilla

preferring boggy

regions, in w h i c h localities they are s o m e t i m e s frequent. 12'5/i) the s m a l l e s t B r i t i s h s p e c i e s ; 2 0 0 1 0 0 / * ) a n d X. riridis

Sin.) A'. H . d e u g t h S l o /t) a r e (tig. 1 3 0 B ) is perhaps the

noltili* E h r e n b . i s t h e l a r g e s t s p e c i e s

Kiitz.

commonest. of

S o m e o f t h e s m a l l a n d a b u n d a n t s p e c i e s , s u c h a s X. are r e m a r k a b l e for t h e r a p i d i t y of t h e i r m o v e m e n t s .

e.rilix G r i m , a n d o t h e r s , S o m e of the species microscopes.

t h i s genus are u t i l i z e d as test-idijects for the objectives of

Genus 1850 ;

Stauroneis Xaricula dilated

Ehrenb.,

1843.

[Pleurostauron genus The is at

tiabenh., once may to disbe which form

ticht'zostanron

G r u n . , 18(i7.] to form or

This

tinguished from is t r a n s v e r s e l y short filaments.

bv the form of the central nodule, a stauros. frustules attached by their valve-faces

solitary and free-floating

T h e r e are about six freshwater species I'latiiicottrron 100lTO/i; fig. 136 E .

o c c u r r i n g in B r i t a i n , of w h i c h frequent; l e n g t h of

St.

E h r e n b . is the largest a n d m o s t

valves

Genus frustules, linear as feature the

Vanheurckia which in are a

Breb., 1808. or

[Frmtulia occasionally

as a m e n d e d arranged the same in

by The a type

K a b e i i h . , 1 8 5 1 , b u t s c a r c e l y t h e Frustulia free-floating tube, They are series mucous

of A g a r d h , 1824.]

art' of p r e c i s e l y

those of

Navicula.

possess, h o w e v e r , a v e r y

distinctive polar with are

i n the s a g i t t a l l i n e of the valves. between two parallel siliceous

T h e r e are d i s t i n c t ribs. The valves

and central nodules, which raphe

(dongated and enclosed along v e r y fine a n d

transversely striated, the s t r i a being

parallel, rarely

s l i g h t l y r a d i a t i n g i n the m e d i a n p o r t i o n of the
There are only two British species, V.

valve.
(Ehrenb.) Breb.

rhomhoides

[^Xacictda V. H.
crassiitervia

rhomhoides B. rhomhoides

E h r e n b . ; f i g . 137 A a n d B ] a n d V. vulgaris var. Saxonica (Babenh.) G. S. West \_ =

(Thw.) Xaricula
British Sphag-

Breb.] is very abundant and widely distributed in the of the most frequent B a r e gatherings of it can often be c o l l e c t e d from

Islands, being one valves 50 80 / i . num-pools.

A l g i e i n b o g g y d i s t r i c t s ; l e n g t h of

Ndrlcidacea:

295

Fig.

137. A a n d 15, Vanhcarchia rlauulioides (Ehrenb.) B r e b . , from M i c k l c F e l l , X . Y o r k s . ( x 52U). 0 . Aiuphipirura pcllacida Kiitz., from Chippenham F e n , C a m b r i d g e ( x 520). D a n d F , g i r d l e - a n d v a l v e - v i e w s of Naricidu riridis Kiitz., to s h o w e h r o m a t o p h o r e s (r/i) a n d l i n d e n s ( ) , x-100. F , Kauotia gracilis ( E h r e n b . ) B a b e n h . , g i r d l e v i e w to s h o w c h r o m a t o p h o r e s a n d n u c l e u s ( x 400).

Genus and

A m p h i p l e u r a K u t z . , 1844. elongate-fusiform edge of the valves.

The

IVustules are solitary is n a r r o w l y

free-floating,

i n .shape, w i t h a s m a l l m a r g i n a l The valve-view

keel n e a r each lanceolate portion at are each

a n d the

c e n t r a l n o d u l e is g r e a t l y e l o n g a t e d , f o r m i n g a towards the valve one extremity of the valve and The stria'

narrow r i b w h i c h separates the raphe into two short portions, each being situated enclosed between two parallel ribs. These two ribs unite species together

extremity of fine.
A.

to f o r m t h e p o l a r n o d u l e s . these

valves are transversely striated and in some exceedingly

Only British valves 80 one Isles.

species, It

pdlacida The

Kiitz.,

inhabits the and often

fresh waters

of

the of fine Some

is g e n e r a l l y

distributed

abundant ; length are e x t r e m e l y

1 4 0 p \ t i g . 137 0 .

striae of t h i s species

( a b o u t 37 i n 10/*) a n d t h e v a l v e s a r e u s e d as m i c r o s c o p i c t e s t - o b j e c t s . very large forms of it sometimes occur i n the freshwater p l a n k t o n .

G e n u s G y r o s i g m a H a s s a l l , 1845. ? Sadpruni naviculoid they raphe are is C o r d a , 1835.] type, sigmoid also and the with The valves are or T h e r e are

[Pleuromgma are convex. two sets In

W . Sim, 1858; elongated, the extremities. of the The the valve-view

frustules

obtuse

attenuated

sigmoid.

of s t r i a t u m s on

v a l v e s , w h i c h cross one a n o t h e r e i t h e r a t r i g h t a n g l e s or o b l i q u e l y . T h e g i r d l e - v i e w is generally s t r a i g h t a n d l i n e a r - o b l o n g i n The chromatophores shape. consist of a p a i r of large j a g g e d or perforated

2 0 6

Bac'dlariea'
disposed in tin manner common to a l l the genera of the jS'aviculaeea'.
British freshwater species, of which <!. utfuwittim Sjiencerii

plates family

There are only four (Kiitz.i

K a n e n h . (length of valves

1 0 0 2 o 0 j i ; f i g . 1 3 8 A ) a n d (J. abundant.

( Q u e c k . i 0 . K . ( l e n g t h o f v a l v e s 8 0 1 3 0 p) a r e t h e m o s t

G e n u s A m p h i p r o r a E h r e n b . , 1 843 : e m . C l e v e , 1891. canqxt are In Rabenh., 1804.] The free-floating the valve-view 1'orm w i t h being keel

[A

uiphia

frustules

a n d solitary, with they are of a a sigmoid on a

slight twist around t h e l o n g i t u d i n a l axis. naviculoid latter raphe, the prominent In

situated

sigmoid

i n the sagittal axis.

the g i r d l e - v i e w t h e frustules are broadly inflated, with a median constriction and t r u n c a t e ends. a slight sigmoid frustules keels T h e girdle itself exhibits obliquely the cause the twisted there more of the valves much t w i s t , a n d seen to a p p e a r

t h a n is t r u l y t h e case.
:

T h e terminal noT h e valves are

i I

dules are not very conspicuous and is a s m a l l c e n t r a l n o d u l e . finely

A. small

and transversely striated.

ptdudosa ponds W. S i n . is often length found of in

fresh water, sometimes

Fig. 13S. A, Gijrusigma

i n great

abundance in valves Bailey

and ditches;

ulteiiwituni (Kutz.) liabenh., from Chippenham F e n , C a m bridge ( x 4 0 0 ) . B and C,

Ampliijirontpaludomi W . Sm.,

4 0 8 1 ) g fig. 1 3 8 15 a n d C .

A. ornuta

is a l s o k n o w n f r o m t h e f r e s h w a t e r s o f E n g l a n d .

from W i m b l e d o n S u r r e y ( x 4110).

Common,

Genus The of is

Mastogloia

Thwaites,

1848. form

frustules are of a naviculoid considerable size. The

and are enclosed i n a gelatinous envelope valve-view generally and the Each anil a side, usually elliptic-lanceolate, extremities, is

with

produced

girdle-view
B

sub-rectangular. perforation on each

f r u s t u l e possesses t w o l o n g i t u d i n a l s e p t a
N

with row These

a large central of marginal

Fig. 1311. Mastugtoia Smithii T h w . , f r o m B a i l d o n , W . Y o r k s . ( x 5U0).

ones

two longitudinal septa

are per-

Gom/thoiteiiitirett'
forated s i l i c o n s plates s i t u a t e d between in the centre, and and polar nodules. the g i r d l e a n d each T h e valves are transversely striated, the stria' r a d i a t i n g

2!>7
valve. central

somewhat

t h e r e i s a s t r a i g h t m e d i a n r a n he w i t h

A l . o u t f o u r s j x v i e s a r c k n o w n f r o m t h e f r e s h w a t e r s s o f t h e I5riti.sU I s l a n d s , of w h i c h SI. Smith;! Thwaites (length of v a l v e s .'5045 p.; fig. 13!)) and SI. Dunm T h w a i t e s are the most generally d i s t r i b u t e d .

Family

2.

G O M P H O N E M A C E - i E .

T h i s f a m i l y o f t h e X a v i c u l o i d e a ' is c h a r a c t e r i z e d b y t h e w e d g e shaped form of the frustules, especially w h e n seen i n the g i r d l e - v i e w . In the valve-view they are naviculoid in form, with one pole generally much and the raphe larger than the other and w i t h is s t r a i g h t a n d the cell. median. sinuate margins. are large of the their

T h e valves are s y m m e t r i c a l about present between far i n t o t h e along other one

the sagittal axis (line of raphe) L o n g i t u d i n a l septa extend

t h e valves a n d the g i r d l e , b u t t h e y do not E a c h f r u s t u l e possesses a the valve-faces and most by of w h i c h is s o m e w h a t covering

c a v i t y of

parietal cbromatophore, girdle-face, The girdle-lace.

s i n u a t e a n d fits closely

frustules are g e n e r a l l y a t t a c h e d system

i n f e r i o r (or s m a l l e r ) e x t r e m i t i e s to a b r a n c h e d s t a l k s , w h i c h is a t t a c h e d to a s u b stratum. There are only in which two the Rhuicocurved. from conjugag e n e r a , Gomphonema, sphenitt, Two

hvaline

frustules are straight, a n d i n w h i c h t h e y are are auxospores formed

two mother-cells without

t i o n a n d g r o w p a r a l l e l to each other. Genus G o m p h o n e m a [Gomphoiiella Cleve.] able form rally w i t h ously fusiform in The Rabcnh.; Ag.,1824. Gompltonein variF i g . 140. A and 15, Goniplmm'mri

frustules are of

in the valve-view, goneone e x t r e m i t y c o n s p i c u other, often sinuate at outline or

larger than the

ilemimitum (Lvngb.) A g . , ley S p o u t , W . Y o r k s . ( G. cimstrictum Ehrenb., penham F e n , Cambridge

from Cautx 400). C, from C h i p ( x 400).

the margins.

E a c h v a l v e possesses a s t r a i g h t m e d i a n r a p h e , a n d are w e l l - m a r k e d . The valves are

the central and polar nodules

g e n e r a l l y s t r o n g l y s t r i a t e d , t h e s t r i a : m o r e o r less r a d i a t i n g f r o m

2!)8
tho sagittal axis and

Barillttriea

i n s o m e forms c o n s i s t i n g of d i s t i n c t

beads.

I n tho g i r d l e - v i e w the frustules are cuneate in o u t w a r d form.

'there are a b o u t
<!. constrict ii in

14 B r i t i s h s p e c i e s
dig. 140 C), O.

of the genus, s o m e of w h i c h , s u c h
nciiminat u in Ebrenb., O.

as

Bhrenb.

purctilum

K i i t z . a n d others, are c o m m o n o c c u r r i n g as e p i p h y t e s largest species 110 A and IB a n d on ( l e n g t h of

i n every p a r t of the B r i t i s h Islands, frequently Alga;. (/. to ijcminatunt greatest hilly ( L y u g b . ; A g . is the b r e a d t h 3 5 4 0 p ; rig. forming

other

valves 90120/*;

is p r i n c i p a l l y c o n f i n e d

d i s t r i c t s , often

t h i c k f e l t - l i k e masses of a g r e y i s h - w h i t e c o l o u r on d r i p p i n g rocks.

Genus frustules and

Rhoicosphenia are similar in

Grnn., form The to

18(i0. those

In of

the

valve-view

the

Guinphovenui, dissimilar, the

being cuneate upper the

fusiform with d i s s i m i l a r poles; considerably curved.

i n the g i r d l e - v i e w t h e y are valves are a n d no

valve only possessing a pseudo-raphe

nodules, whereas

lower v a l v e possesses a r a p h e a n d c e n t r a l a n d p o l a r nodules.

II. curcata 1 3 4 5 p. (Kiitz.) Grun. is c o m m o n all over Britain, often clothing in valves

d e n s e m a s s e s t h e t h i c k e r b r a n c h e s o f s p e c i e s o f < 'iatlop/tora

; length of

Family

3.

COCCONEMACE^E. the and valve

T h e f a m i l y is p r i n c i p a l l y c h a r a c t e r i z e d b y t h e c u r v a t u r e o f frustules i n the p l a n e of appears bent or plane generally subrectangular. longitudinal and a sublimate. The The girdle-view is straight Each

t h e g i r d l e , so t h a t t h e v a l v e - v i e w a l w a y s frustules are s y m m e t r i c a l about a plane. often curved, and

m e d i a n transverse

possesses a r a p h e , s o m e t i m e s s t r a i g h t , b u t m o r e s i t u a t e d m o r e o r less n e a r t h e c o n c a v e m a r g i n . p o l a r a n d c e n t r a l n o d u l e s e x c e p t i n Epithemia. parietal chromatophore disposed within the without conjugation as e l o n g a t e d i n each concave from cells.
genera: raphe

T h e r e are d i s t i n c t T h e r e is one l a r g e which by is

cell, the m e d i a n p a r t of girdle-face. Two

auxosporcs

arise side

two mother-cells, g r o w i n g side

rejuvenized

T h e r e are three B r i t i s h freshwater A. * ** Cells not very

Valves without transverse ribs. asymmetrical ; removed from Cocconcma. the edge of the g i r d l e ; girdle s m a l l , w i t h o u t s t r i a ; Cells strongly a s y m m e t r i c a l ; central nodule very near the girdle on the concave s i d e ; girdle broad, longitudinal striatums with Amphora. conspicuous.
Epithemiu,

B.

V a l v e s w i t h transverse ribs ; raphe often strong a n d

Coccoiieinacec
Genus Enci/onemo attenuated Cocconema Kuitz., 1833.] from the Ehrenb., J829. [Gipnbello Air.. 1830: T h e frustules are a s y m m e t r i c a l , straight, towards In be the in

or more often s u b l i m a t e , b e i n g s t r o n g l y middle the e x t r e m i t i e s , w h i c h are obtuse. convex, slightly whereas convex i t is the or other may In tumid

t h e v a l v e - v i e w one m a r g i n is s t r o n g l y concave.

l a t t e r case the m i d d l e .

generally

T h e r a p h e is w e l l - m a r k e d The valves

a n d i s n e a r e r t h e c o n c a v e o r t h e less convex side of t h e valve. i n g from are s t r i a t e d , the stria- s l i g h t l y r a d i a t the raphe a n d c o n s i s t i n g in sub,s m a n y species of d i s t i n c t series of dots. T h e g i r d l e - v i e w is s t r a i g h t , often rectangular, and t h e a c t u a l g i r d l e is they are
1_ f

g e n e r a l l y v e r y n a m >w. I n s o m e s] i c c i e s t h e t r u s t i f i e s a r e free, i n o t h e r s are s t i p i t a t e , a n d i n others enclosed in gelatinous they tubes,

these

differences i n h a b i t h a v i n g been f o r m e r l y u t i l i z e d as g e n e r i c
ft and the Inncenlutum one of the genus; length Elirenh. most of

characters.
is the 80 largest of p : l.">0

b i g . 141. A , Corronrmo C, Amphora oralis Kiitz.,

lullfrom

crolalum E h r e n b . , f r o m S h i p l e y G l e n , W . Y o r k s . ( x .iOO). B a n i l Moidart, Inverness (xf>00).

abundant valves ("'.

species

tig. 1 4 1 A .

('. Cistulit ft

M h r e n b . a n d ft eipnbiforme E/uvahrrt/ii

E h r e n b . are s m a l l e r species of often

almost equally abundant. rare occurrence, masses nob., ft of

( K i i t z . ) nob. is a large species

rusptdatuin

( K i i t z . ) nob. is w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d a n d The frustnles tubes. of ft jjnistmtum

a b u n d a n t on wet rocks i n m o u n t a i n o u s regions, frequently f o r m i n g gelatinous a greyish-brown colour. (Berk.) in more cuvjiitnsiiiii ( K i i t z . ) n o b . a n d ft ymcile (Babeuh.) nob. occur

or less l i n e a r series enclosed i n g e l a t i n o u s

Genus raphe

Amphora

Ehrenb.,

1831. The

The

frustnles

are

asymto The The is

m e t r i c a l , c u r v e d or s u b l i m a t e in the v a l v e - v i e w , w i t h a w e l l - m a r k e d near the of the is to concave side. valves is central nodule to that, of is a d j a c e n t t h e c o n c a v e m a r g i n a n d is s o m e t i m e s w i d e n e d i n t o a s t a u r o s . striatum broad is similar Cocconema. and The the girdle-view similar elliptical that of with truncate from apices which

girdle

with irregular longitudinal striatums. Cocconema,

chromatophore Amphora

genus

300

Bxcilliirieic
the

p r i n c i p a l l y differs i n the position of the r a p h e , i n the form of girdle-view, and in the broad striated girdle.

Most of the species are marine, but A. oralis K i i t z . is a common freshwater species w i t h valves ">070 p in l e n g t h ; tig. 141 1! and V. A very s m a l l v a r i e t y of it var. jwifinilux K i i t z . occurs as an epiphyte, generally on other Diatoms, such as Xitzsidda sigmoidea. (lenus E p i t h e m i a B r e b . , 1838, free-floating or often epiphytic on T h e f r u s f tiles a r e s o l i t a r y a n d other Alg;e and more highly In with the an and organised curved inner an The or plants. lunate, convex are by an

v a l v e - v i e w t h e y are s l i g h t l y concave valves margin

outer

margin.

apparently excentric close O.

without a true raphe, which is r e p l a c e d pseudo-raphe situated

to t h e c o n c a v e m a r g i n . M i i l l e r has s h o w n , that one probable

however,

species possesses a that the of so-called all the

t r u e r a p h e , a n d i t is h i g h l y ' pseudo-raphe' ally a true raphe. valve-view

F i g . 142. A , g i r d l e - v i e w of Epitlwmiti flibba K i i t z . , f r o m W i c k e n K e n , C a m b r i d g e . B , v a l v e - v i e w of K. tunjiilu ( E h r e n b . ) K i i t z . , f r o m K e i g h l e y , YY. Y o r k s . C, girdle-view of d i v i d i n g s p e c i m e n o f E. turipiki, from B e v w i c k , S h e t l a n d * . D , g i r d l e - v i e w of E. Ari/us ( E h r e n b . ) K i i t z . , f r o m W i c k e n F e n , Cambridge. (All x450.)

other species is morphologicT h e r e are represent and rows the of is sculptured punctate lanceolate, septa nature globular between in strong transverse ribs i n the which septa, also finely transverse valves with beads stria. are or The The

transverse

girdle-view transverse

subrectangular,

or b r o a d l y e l l i p t i c a l of the valves, and at which the

with they

truncate apices. sometimes of on contact each

also s h o w as costie i n t h e g i r d l e - v i e w o w i n g expansions septum, it and their point is s i t u a t e d There with side

to t h e c o n v e x in small girdle

terminate of

a partial longitudinal the chromatophore

valves.

is e i t h e r one

largo

Nitzxcliiacea
each from c e l l o r t w o si n a i l e r ones. two mother-colls
is almost

Auxospores

are formed

i n pairs

after

conjugation.
E. iunjidu ; Ehrcnb.j loO/x; Kiitz. British species; l e n g t h o f valves 70

T h e genus

entirely freshwater i n habit,

Kiitz. being the most abundant tig. 1 4 2 B a m i C . are also [iroducta common species

E. tjiblm K i i t z . ( l i g . 1 4 2 A ) a n d E. zebra ( E h r e n b . ) in all k i n d s of localities. ( E l i r c n h . ) K u t z . v a r . idpcxteis

E. t/ibberidu K u t z . v a r . (\V. S i n . ) K a b e n h .

( I r i n i . a n d E. Aiyux

often occur i n large q u a n t i t y i n m o u n t a i n o u s areas.

Sub-order In and two ture. this sub-order

4.

XITZSCHIOIDE/E.
j

of the P e n n a t a

the frustules are elongated curvato t h e

asymmetrical, generally with keels

m o r e o r less o f a s i g m o i d or both displaced

E a c h v a l v e possesses a k e e l

i n the sagittal line, a n d the

m a y be diagonally opposite

same side of t h e frustule. w i t h strono- c a r i n a ! dots. rhombic. Family

T h e edge of t h e keel is u s u a l l y f u r n i s h e d I n transverse section t h e frustules are

I.

NITZSCHIACEJE. T h e v a l v e - v i e w is

T h i s is t h e onlv f a m i l y of t h e sub-order. generally straight, with attenuated dots, e i t h e r m e d i a n or at one edge. s i g m o i d , w i t h truncate apices. variable: t h e cells

apices, a n d a r o w of c a r d i a l T h e g i r d l e - v i e w is l i n e a r or T h e chromato.phores are plate-like chro-

T h e keel is along t h e sagittal line one diagonal

of t h e v a l v e a n d c o n t a i n s a t r u e r a p h e . m a y contain

matophore, or t w o s m a l l e r d i a g o n a l plates, or a large p a r i e t a l plate the m e d i a n p o r t i o n o f w h i c h is o p p o s i t e o n e g i r d l e - f a c e .

T h e r e a r e t h r e e g e n e r a , d i s t i n g u i s h e d as f o l l o w s : A. B. Keel median; valves a little convex; cells joined Bacd/ariu. c e l l s free. Sitzschia. Htintzsclnti. to f o r m loose b a n d s K e e l d i s p l a c e d to one s i d e ; valves c o n v e x ; * ** K e e l s of t w o valves diagonally opposite K e e l s of t w o valves d i s p l a c e d to s a m e side of frustule

Genus and

Bacillaria

G m e l i n , 17.S8.

T h e fiustnles are straight T h e girdle-view linear, with

u n i t e d to form plate-like or r i b b o n - l i k e colonies, w h i c h e x h i b i t

a g l i d i n g m o v e m e n t of one frustnle over another. each lateral margin. T h e valve-view

is l i n e a r , w i t h t r u n c a t e a p i c e s a n d w i t h a r o w o f c a r d i a l d o t s a l o n g is n a r r o w l y attenuated apices a n d a m e d i a n row of c a r i n a ! dots. T h e valves

302 are

Barilla
s l i g h t l y eon vex. t r a n s v e r s e l y keel.

f lea

striated, and

furnished with

median

/>'. fifirailoxa

O i n c l . occurs i n t h e f r e s h w a t e r d y k e s a n i l d r a i n s nf the n o r t h -

e a s t a n d e a s t o f E n g l a n d ; l e n g t h o f v a l v e s ( i d 7 0 p.

G e n u s N i t z s c h i a Hassall, 1845: em. G r i m . , 1880. \V. S i n . , 1 8 5 3 ; 1804.] Grnnoivia Rabenh., 1804: Nitzschiella stratum.

[Tn/bliouella Rabenh., Each valve

T h e frustules are generally curved, rarely straight, usually rarely forming a thin

free-Heating or m o r e

possesses a k e e l w h i c h is d i s p l a c e d to one side, t h e t w o k e e l s b e i n g d i s p l a c e d to o p p o s i t e sides of opposite each other. The lanceolate, w i t h attenuated the frustule a n d therefore valve-view and capitate girdle-view parallel and often is elongated or even is o lfte n te diagonally or ellipticapices, The with

rostrate eh. longdated

a n d possesses a r o w o f c o n s p i c u o u s c a r i n a ! dots at one edge.

m a r g i n s a n d t r u n c a t e apices, the sides are inflated median The constriction. more each proof straight, but edge is a

but sometimes there

Tt i s o c c a s i o n a l l y sigmoid.

keel is f u r n i s h e d w i t h a r o w of s t r o n g c a r i n a l dots, w h i c h are s o m e t i m e s are t r a n s v e r s e l y s t r i a t e d .

This large genus of D i a t o m s has keen

longed into short ribs, a n d the valves

d i v i d e d b y G r u n o w i n t o 22 s e c t i o n s ( i n c l u d i n g JJacillaria). T h e r e a r e a b o u t 2i British f r e s h w a t e r s p e c i e s , o f w h i c h X. palea ( K i i t z . ) Y\\ S m . ( l e n g t h o f v a l v e s 20 65 p) a n d .'V. siymoidmt ( E h r e n b . ) W . S m . ( l e n g t h o f v a l v e s h 1 5 u p t o 4 8 0 p) a r e t h e m o s t a b u n d a n t a n d a t the same t i m e exhibit the greatest extremes

C U J F i g . 143. A a n d B , two s i n g l e v a l v e s of Xitztchiu ennstrietn (Kiitz.) Britch., from H a w k s w o r t h , W . Y o r k s . ( x 500). C a n d B , X. sitiiimideu ( E h r e i i b . ) W . S m . ; C, s h o r t , s t r a i g h t , a b n o r m a l f o r m i n p r o c e s s of d i v i s i o n ( g i r d l e - v i e w , x 400) ; D , t r a n s v e r s e s e c t i o n (after S c h i i t t , from Pfitzer).

of size.
X.

X. linearis
(\V. Sm.) X. with

( A g . ) \V. S m . a n d X.
species, and on ex\Y. S m . i s a produced abundant ( I r a n , is g e n e r a l greatly

communis B a b e n h . a r e c o m m o n simuitn dripping rocks. small species acicvlnris

t r e m i t i e s ; i t is o f t e n e x c e e d i n g l y the r a p i d i t y of i t s movements.

i n p o n d s a n d d i t c h e s , a n d is r e m a r k a b l e for

Genus H a n t z s c h i a G r u n . , 1877. f r o m Nitzschia

T h i s g e n u s differs p r i n c i p a l l y

in the p o s i t i o n of the keels of the two valves, w h i c h

Siirirclldcete
arc displaced to the same somewhat straight spicuous.
//. Amji/iw.r//s (Ehronb.) ( t r i m , is the o n l y freshwater species

303 T h e v a l v e - v i e w is the girdle-view very is con-

side of the frustule. rostrate apices, The and

curved and

with

linear-rectangular.

c a r d i a l dots are

a n d is a damp

frequent

British Diatom.

It o f t e n

occurs

in prodigious

q u a n t i t y on

e a r t h ; l e n g t h o f v a l v e s 4">To / 1 .

Sub-order The frustules are

5.

S U R I R E L L O I D E i E symmetrical with regard to the

generally

s a g i t t a l a x i s a n d e a c h valve- f r e q u e n t l y p o s s e s s e s t w o r o w s o f w i n g l i k e p r o j e c t i o n s (or aha). any keel. trace The of nodules, T h e r e is a m e d i a n p s e u d o - r a p h e s i t u a t e d on costate. without w h i c h is s o m e t i m e s a sagittal

valves are generally strongly Family 1.

S U R I R E L L A C E i E . family exhibit considerable variety of

The

Diatoms

of

this

form, a l t h o u g h t h e y are a l m o s t a l w a y s s y m m e t r i c a l w i t h the sagittal axis. ovate, cuneate, which or s u b c i r c u l a r . w i t h (or a median In

r e g a r d to from valves which Idle

I n the v a l v e - v i e w t h e y m a y be e l l i p t i c a l , linear, pseudo-raphe forms the ribs). some

r a d i a t e s t r o n g ensue

are w i n g e d , each b e i n g furnished w i t h w i n g - l i k e o u t g r o w t h s project o u t w a r d s at the j u n c t i o n of t h e v a l v e a n d t h e g i r d l e . pseudo-raphe plainly rarelv internal Hoating. cell, one on is s o m e t i m e s side each In of s i t u a t e d on a p r o n o u n c e d the are girdle-view, and two large and sometimes are the by the

sagittal keel. frustules in are each freetwo

T h e valve-faces are occasionally u n d u l a t e , the u n d u l a t i o n s s h o w i n g each twisted. within lobes. One There chromatophores with

valve-faee,

projecting of

a l l cases t h e

frnstules

solitary and conjugation

auxospore

is p r o d u c e d

mother-cells.
T h e f a m i l y includes the three following g e n e r a : A. B. Yalvc-faces undulate Valve-faces not u n d u l a t e . * Valves elliptical or keel-shaped, straight, Surirrfhi. with strong transverse ribs : ** Valves circular and pseudo-raphe pseudoCi/iiintojib-uru.

of one v a l v e p a r a l l e l to t h a t of o t h e r saddle-shaped; r a p h e of one v a l v e at r i g h t angles to t h a t

of o t h e r

('amjii/lmltxcux.

304

Bacillariea'
G e n u s C y m a t o p l e u r a T u r p i n , 1827. T h efrustules are broudlv subacuminate

e l l i p t i c a l o r s n b l i n e n r i n t h e v a l v e - v i e w , o f t e n b r o a d l y eon cave a t each side a n d w i t h apices. T h e valves are furnished and with very hue A l o n g the which I n the a n d the

with a distinct b u t inconspicuous psendo-raphe margins simulate transverse striatums. are short coarse beads,

costio

valve-faces are u n d u l a t e . with tions a number alone;

g i r d l e - v i e w t h e frustules are linear of large u n d u l a margins. the lateral

The genus in habit.

F i g . 1 4 4 . A , Cymutopleuru clliptiea ( B r e b . ) W . S i n . , f r o m C o i n b e r t o n , C a m b r i d g e ( x 350). B a n d C , C. Soleo ( B r e b . ) W . H m . ; B , g i r d l e - v i e w of l a r g e s p e c i m e n f r o m E s b o l t , W . Y o r k s . : C, valve-view of s m a l l specimen from C o r n w a l l ( x 350).

is e n t i r e l y freshwater

C. Solea ( B r e t . ) V T . S i n . i s t l i e c o m monest British elongated median W. species; the valves are length equally 5 0 1 3 0 p.: a n d slightly narrowed i n the portion;

tig. 1 4 4 B a n d ('.
S m . is almost

('. elllptieu

(Brcb.)
abundant

a n d possesses b r o a d l y e l l i p t i c a l o r e l l i p t i c - l a n c e o l a t e v a l v e s ; fig. 1 4 4 A .

l e n g t h S O 1 4 0 p;

G e n u s S u r i r e l l a T u r p i n , 1827. In the valve-view twisted. the frustules sometimes

[Original spelling' are elliptical, linear,

Surimya.'] ovate, or to a n d strong

T h e r e is a m e d i a n p s e u d n - r a p h e T h e pseudo-raphe of one valve

t r a n s v e r s e costie. that of t h e other. al;e a r e b e s t seen

is parallel

T h e v a l v e s possess a s a g i t t a l k e e l a n d short T h e four sets o f i n a transverse section. T h e g i r d l e - v i e w is

w i n g - l i k e projections (ake) a l o n g t h e i r m a r g i n s .

subrectangular, oblong, or cuneate, and the girdle exhibits irregular longitudinal striations.
S. biserinln Khrenb. (Ehrenb.) A much abundant; Breb. (length of valves of valves 1 0 0 1 7 0 p; fig. 1 4 5 A ) a n d S. a r e t w o of freshwater t h e largest plankton robusta

(length

1 0 0 2 3 0 p)

a n d most splendidu (fig. 145 C ) .

frequent freshwater species. V . H . , is general smaller

A v a r i e t y o f t h e l a t t e r , S. robusta v a r . in the British Brcb., with S. spiralis numerous

s p e c i e s , ,S'. oralis

varieties, is very

l e n g t h o f v a l v e s 1 0 8 0 p.

Kiitz. is remarkable for the

t w i s t i n g of t h e valves r o u n d t h e l o n g i t u d i n a l a x i *

Siirirelhired'

Fig.

145. A , Suri reiki hiseriutu B r e b . , f r o m A d e l B o g , W . Y o r k s . (valve v i e w , x 400). B , ,S. linearis W. S m . , f r o m M i e k l e F e l l , N . Y o r k s . ( g i r d l e v i e w , x 400). 0, ,S'. robusta E l n e u b . v a r . splendidu (Ehrenb.) V . I I . , from near Penzance, C o r n w a l l (valve view, x 4 0 0 ) . 1) a n d E , Cumiiylodiscus llibernicus Ehrenb., from B a i k l o n , \Y. Y o r k s . ; D , valve v i e w ; E , view s h o w i n g the saddle-shaped frustnle ; x 400.

Genus circular. frustule to that

Campylodiseus

Ehrenb., 1841.

The

valves

are

ap-

parently i r r e g u l a r l y circular, a l t h o u g h i n r e a l i t y t h e y are being of the saddle-shaped. other. The Each valves valve are possesses a

perfectly median costte, marine.

T h e a p p a r e n t i r r e g u l a r i t y is d u e to t h e i r c u r v a t u r e , the o f one v a l v e is a t r i g h t a n g l e s furnished with The g e n u s is most!)'

pseudo-raphe, and the pseudo-raphe generally short and often

C. Eehineis
a b o u t 1 0 0 jx.

beaded.

E h r e n b . a n d C. Hibernieus

E h r e n b . (tig. 145 D a n d E ) are

D i a n i . of valves

general b u t scarce i n the fre.shwaters of t h e B r i t i s h I s l a n d s .

A.

If)

Class 6.

M Y X O P H Y C E J E (or Cyanophycese).
(or B l u e - g r e e n A l g ; e ) is t h e most p r i m i t i v e of the lowest forms having termed considerable the CyanoT h e y are often

T H E M}-xophycea' resemblance
1

class of t h e A l g i e , s o m e

to t h e B a c t e r i a .

phycete , b u t the earlier uame ' M y x o p h y e c m ' was g i v e n a definite and r e s t r i c t e d m e a n i n g b y S t i z e n b e r g e r , so a s t o i n c l u d e a l l t h o s e (Consult Introduchabit them They of of are are them I t also emphasizes masses the most or strata. others conspicuous A few of p l a n t s n o w r e c o g n i z e d as t h e b l u e - g r e e n A l g a ' . t i o n , p a g e 3.) them found these p l a n t s , named}', t h e m a n n e r exist i n gelatinous u n i c e l l u l a r , some are colonial, a n d

i n w h i c h the great majority filamentous.

e v e r y w h e r e i n d a m p a n d wet s i t u a t i o n s , a n d m a n y of

are almost e n t i r e l y subaerial i n habit. of t h i s class, w h i c h o c c u r m stones, a and the t r u n k s of to decided character the

I n m o i s t c l i m a t e s m a n y of of Algae rocks, give of species the}' s i t u a t i o n on regions filamentous

the r i c h e s t t i n t s of the l a n d s c a p e are d u e to the presence every conceivable trees, a n d country .

2

in some The or

frequently form

compact, felt-like, mucous

leathery patches

various colours and of considerable extent, o c c u r r i n g on the vertical feces o f r o c k s w h i c h a r e k e p t p e r m a n e n t l y m o i s t o r w e t . fresh w a t e r . and Numerous marine M y x o p h y c e i e occur i n t h e sea, a l t h o u g h t h e y are m o r e a b u n d a n t i n M a n y of t h e m e x i s t i n q u a n t i t y i n b o t h the freshwater plankton. S o m e of the M y x o p h y c e a
1

h a v e b e c o m e a d a p t e d to a life i n hot of hot-springs.

water, and they constitute the principal vegetation

T h e p a r t p l a y e d b y c e r t a i n of these A l g i e in the f o r m a t i o n of rockT h e r e was l i t t l e n e c e s s i t y for the v e - n a m i n g of t h i s c l a s s b y e i t h e r I i a b e n h o r s t (whi) t e r m e d i t t h e 1 ' b y c o c h r o m o p h y c e a d or Haehs (who t e r m e d it t h e Cyanoi>hyeeic). T h e c l a s s a l r e a d y possessed m u c h t h e best n a m e t h a t h a s yet b e e n g i v e n i t (the M y x o p h y e e s ) , a n d t h e e x a c t i t u d e of i t s l i m i t a t i o n s c o u l d n o t be i m p r o v e d u p o n by e i t h e r of those a u t h o r s . T h e Pedrus iieijras of A n g o l a are due to the p r o l i f i c g r o w t h of Sct/tonema Mijmdirous v a r . clwrotp-upliiciim ; r i d e W e s t i i G . S. West, i n J o u r n . B o t . 1897, p . 303.
1 2

Mi/.roj)h>/re(i'
masses the by the e x t r a c t i o n of carbonate in many parts of the of l i m e or s i l i c a from world consist of w a t e r of h o t - s p r i n g s is considerable. hot-springs coloured T h e deposits formed The

307 the

around colours

brightly-

basins or torracos of t r a v e r t i n e a n d sinter.

are c e r v v a r i e d , b e i n g a l l shades of Alga, within extraction water. T h a t A l g a - do lime from the a c t u a l l y cause was first of by the deposit. the Alga of In the

yellow, orange-red, pink, blue, case of t h e t r a v e r t i n e dioxide dissolved deposits the the of has in

a n d b l u e - g r e e n , a n d are d u e to t h e presence of b r i l l i a n t l y - c o l o u r e d the deposition of the carbonate the o f l i m e i s d u e v e r y l a r g e l y to carbon the

e l i m i n a t i o n of carbonate by C o h n , and
1

water

shown

Weed

given a very able account stone N a t i o n a l inch

the assistance of the M y x o p h y c e a ; i n of the

v

the formation of the t r a v e r t i n e and sinter deposits Park, U.S.A. H e states t h a t from y i n three days. He of t r a v e i - t i n e is f o r m e d

Yellowof an the that

to a ^

found

character and colour of the deposit depended u p o n the t e m p e r a t u r e of t h e w a t e r a n d t h e s i t u a t i o n of t h e s p r i n g o r geyser. temperature at which is 85 C . , b u t
3

The highest by Brewer i n partly of

filamentous

M y x o p h y c e a ' are k n o w n to exist have been observed Cd composed chitin. absent, is

unicellular A l g a which

C a l i f o r n i a i n w a t e r at a t e m p e r a t u r e of 94 5 The cell-wall, is n e v e r to to cellulose, p a r t l y of pectose c o m p o u n d s , It presents a similarity considerable, Many extensive covered of resistance
1

a n d very l a r g e l y of
5

the cuticle chemical forms the are

of higher p l a n t s , offering and it sometimes somewhat which is forms

reagents,

contains silica' . the of colonial embedded of the in a of mass mucilage, external surface

with

a thin cuticle, and in most lamellose i n character. cells, a n d

filamentous

there is secreted e i t h e r a t h i n m u c o u s s h e a t h or a t o u g h e h i t i n i z e d sheath, often secreted T h i s s h e a t h is undoubtedly Lyugbya) b y the enclosed in some genera (e.g.

all stages are mot w i t h

between a thin hyaline investment and a

hard, lamellose, sheathing tube.

C o l i n i n A b h a m l l . del- S c h l e s . G e s e l l s c h . N a t . 1SI12, p. 3 5 . W e e d , ' F o r m a t i o n of T r a v e r t i n e a n d S i l i c e o u s S i n t e r b y t h e V e g e t a t i o n of Hot Springs.' Hep. U . S . Geol. Survey, 1887-8. (1. S. W e s t , S o m e A l g i e f r o m H o t S p r i n g s , ' J o u r n . B o t . J u l y 11)02, p . 2 4 1 . W . H . B r e w e r i n A m e r . J o u r n . S c i e n c e , ser. 2, x i i . It. Hegler i n P r i n g s b . .lahrb. fur wissensch. B o t . l ' J O l , x x x v i . H y a m s tV P o c h a r d s i n T e c b n o l . Q u a r t e r l y , B o s t o n , lt)U2, x v , pp. 3 0 H o l o .
1 2 3 1 s

202

308 The partially pigment hides of the

Myxopliyceir
cells i s p r i n c i p a l l y phijcaci/anin, gives many of these colour. I n some species, which plants however, myxopltycin''

the

chlorophyll and

their characteristic blue-green a n d pnhjcystiv-. each extent of of which tho

p i g m e n t s o f o t h e r c o l o u r s a r e p r e s e n t , s u c h a s carotin, p i g m e n t is lodged i n the c y t o p l a s m i n the form usually cytoplasm contains or they a mixture may be of phyeooyanin.

I n the great m a j o r i t y of the b l u e - g r e e n Alga? the of s m a l l granules, chlorophyll and indefinite certain

These granules may occupy a somewhat

r e s t r i c t e d to

r e g i o n s , a n d it is a v e x e d q u e s t i o n w h e t h e r or n o t t h i s p i g m e n t e d paid, o f t h e c y t o p l a s m s h o u l d b e r e g a r d e d a s a t r u e c h r o m a t o p h o r e . Stockmeyer pigmented phore.

: ;

and

Zacharias cannot

have

each

stated

that

the layer

protoplasm

b e c o n s i d e r e d a s a. t r u e

chromato-

Massartd' also considers t h a t a l t h o u g h

the coloured

f u n c t i o n s as a p l a s t i d , i t c a n n o t b e

r e g a r d e d as a t r u e e h r o n i a t o vacuoles. Alga regards or less cell-wall. pigmented The pigment

1 0

phore on account of its i n d e f i n i t e l i m i t s t o w a r d s the i n t e r i o r i d ' t h e cell, a n d t h e fact t h a t i t m a y c o n t a i n b o t h gas a n d l i q u i d On as the true other hand, D e i n i g a
0

finds

in certain form of

blue-green a more the the

( s u c h a s Aphanizonienun chroinatophores, or perforated reticulated Zukal

7

a n d Nustoc) having plate in

s t r u c t u r e s w h i c h he the contact each with

a l s o c o n s i d e r s t h a t Tolypothvix ami Fischer* and Hegleri

1

possesses a t r u e c h r o m a toregard

p h i >re,

p e r i p h e r a l l a y e r o f p r o t o p l a s m as a p a r i e t a l c h r o m a t o p h o r e . l a t t e r carefully described the g r a n u l a r d i s p o s i t i o n of the and termed the pigmented layer of a cyanoplast. is concludes with it; that the pigmented also peripheral layer that of

Hieronymus the

same the

n a t u r e as t h e e h r o m a t o p h o r e and W a g e r "

h i g h e r plants, b u t not identical its structure recalls I n the f a m i l y Glaucocystaceie

states

c h r o m a t o p h o r e of other o r g a n i s m s . there is a t r u e c h r o n i a t o p h o r e .

C h o d a t i n J o n r n . B o t . de M o r e l , 1800, x. My.rophycin is identical w i t h Sorby's " pink phycocyaitiii." - / o p t ' i n fierichte D e u t s c h . B o t . G e s . 11)01. x v i i i . S t o c k i n e y e r i n B e i i e h t c D e u t s c h . B o t . G e s . 1S94, x i i . Z a c h a r i a s i n H o t . Z e i t u n g , 1 8 9 1 , x l i x ; i n A b h a n d l . a. d . G e b . N a t u r w . Y e r . H a m b u r g , 11)00, x v i . M a s s a r t i n B e e t l e d de F l n s t . B o t . U n i v . de B r u x e l l e s , 1002, v. U e i n i g a i n B u l l . S o c . I m p . N a t . J I o s c o u , 1S91, no. 2. " Z u k a l i n Herichte D e u t s c h . Bot. Ges. IS92, x. " F i s c h e r , U n t e r s . fiber d. B a n d. C y a n o p h y c e e n u . B a k t e r i e n , J e n a , 18'.)". l l e g l e r i n I ' r i n g s h c i n i ' s J a b r b . fiir w i s s e n s c h . B o t . 11101. x x x v i . H i c i o n y m u s i n B e i t i i i g e z u r B i o l . d. l ' t l a n z e n ( C o h n ) , 1892, v. W a g e r , " K e p o r t B r i t . A s s o c . 1901 (1902), p . 8S0.
I ;! 4 5 II 9 III 11

Mt/.rOJ)Jl//reti'
T h e p i g m e n t m the cells of the M y x o p h y e o ; e occupies a somewhat i t is u n d o u b t e d l y not confined i n some of Kohl as a cyanopla.st to the i n d e f i n i t e e x t e n t of info

309

is u i K p i e s t i o n a b l v

v a r i a b l e i n i t s d i s p o s i t i o n , a n d a l t h o u g h i n c e r t a i n id' those p l a n t s it the cytoplasm, i n others It must be reis the p i g m e n t e d areas in such collected definite areas.

membered, however, that indeliifiteness of lowly Protococcoidea', as t h e but each of I

t h e b l u e - g r e e n A l g a ' a l o n e , b u t is o f t e n a n d even Desmidiaeea'. these m i n u t e granules of to adopt Hegler's protoplasm i n w h i c h the

observed a highly pigment of a granules regarded

specialized group

has regarded

chromatophore,

prefer

idea

for t h a t p a r t of t h e type

of p i g m e n t are c o l l e c t e d . as a n a r c h a i c

T h i s c y a n o p l a s t , w h i c h c a n be

of chromatophore, e x h i b i t s m u c h

variation in familythe with in which the into

the d e g r e e of i t s d i f f e r e n t i a t i o n , a n d a t t a i n s i n one Glaucocystaceiethe the higher groups Glancocystidcaj The and of Algae the T h i s is one of the

highly differentiated condition met reasons

lias i n d u c e d i n c to p r i m a r i l y s u b d i v i d e t h e M y x o p h y c e a Archiplastideae

p i g m e n t i s g e n e r a l l y c o n f i n e d , as m e n t i o n e d a b o v e , t o t h e the protoplasm, the clear central portion mass. of late or This much of not. of the ' central body' and s t a n d s o u t p r o m i n e n t l y as a r o u n d e d the name whether recent given it, more particularly with that the

more p e r i p h e r a l areas of of w h i c h often has received attention Most

has been

the view

determining of the

it s h o u l d be

r e g a r d e d as a n u c l e u s 'central

investigations show

body' higher

differs c o n s i d e r a b l y i n its s t r u c t u r e from the c e l l - n u c l e u s of plants.

S t o c k m e y e r a n d Z n k a l have each denied t h a t the ' c e n t r a l b o d y ' h a s a n y r e l a t i o n to t h e n u c l e u s o f h i g h e r p l a n t s , a n d M a r x t h a t he h a d o b t a i n e d Zacharias'

2 1

stated for the

negative

r e s u l t s i n h i s s e a r c h for a n u c l e u s . be used the part it plays m

states t h a t t h e t e r m ' n u c l e u s ' s h o u l d not

t h e ' c e n t r a l b o d y ' as n o t h i n g is k n o w n o f

e c o n o m y of the cell, a n d M a s s a r t affirmed t h a t there was no reason t o c o n s i d e r i t as a n u c l e u s a s i t w a s s o m e t i m e s no definite o u t l i n e . other observers

1 1

vacuolated and had no c h r o m a t i n but

F i s c h e r , a n d also P a l l a , found
3

in the ' central body ' of the blue-green have described

Algie they examined,

the presence

of both granules and

M a r x U n t e r s u c h . l i b e r d. Z e l l e n d . O s c i l l a r i e n , ' E r l a n g e n , 18112 ( r i d e B o t . C e n t r a l b l . l i i i , 1893). Z a c h a r i a s i n B o t , Z e i t u n g , 1892, 1. P a l l a i n P r i n g s l i e i m ' s J a h r b . f u r w i s s e n s c h . B o t . 1893, x x v .

2 3

310 filaments and Scott

3

Mij.rophyred'
of c h r o m a t i n . The investigations of Wille , Zacharias ,
1 2

c l e a r l y show t h a t the cells of the b l u e - g r e e n A l g a c o n t a i n H e g l e r has s h o w n t h a t at least in a s m a l l q u a n t i t y of c h r o m a t i n , b u t Wager

a body of a nuclear character. substance i n w h i c h is e m b e d d e d and nucleolus; anil a Kohl

5

s o m e cases, t h e ' c e n t r a l b o d y ' c o n s i s t s o f a f a i n t l y s t a i n a b l e g r o u n d t h a t i t differs from a n u c l e u s i n t h e absence of a n u c l e a r m e m b r a n e a n d t h e still m o r e recent i n v e s t i g a t i o n s of amply confirmed these observations.
4

have

Dangeard"

d e s c r i b e s a n u c l e u s i n Merismvpediu, nucleolus. K o h l states that the n u c l e u s of differs from that of higher plants but also membrane and nucleolus,

b u t states t h e r e is n o t r a c e of the blue-green A l g i e not only in in the absence of its remarkable of a a nuclear It may In have form. It

possesses n u m e r o u s be t h a t these

radiating outgrowths outgrowths are of

pseudopodiuin-like instances partly nucleus observed that the in at

c h a r a c t e r , w h i c h s o m e t i m e s e x t e n d as f a r as t h e c e l l - w a l l . nuclear in some the responsible for t h e indefinite nature

chromatophore. substance the not been

a d d i t i o n to a c e r t a i n a m o u n t been termed the

of c h r o m a t i c These

contains a n u m b e r of g r a n n i e s of a l b u m i n o u s m a t e r i a l , w h i c h ' c e n t r a l granules.' nucleus. appear from these and other as the observations, of the have outside

It would certain the same Kohl substance chromatic 'open one.

' c e n t r a l b o d y ' of the M y x o p h y c e a differs essential points, such membrane have and nucleolus, and each during figure. observed a

from a true nucleus absence but

nuclear

in its extraordinary form ; polar separation by of the facts

t i m e c h r o m a t i n is u n d o u b t e d l y present, a n d H e g l e r a n d chromatic of a to of the term division, accompanied F r o m a consideration by the the formation

of these

nucleus'

suggested was

Hieronymus in contradistinction first to point out the presence

t h e ' c l o s e d n u c l e u s ' of h i g h e r p l a n t s , a p p e a r s to b e a v e r y s u i t a b l e Hieromymus c h r o m a t i n a n d t h e absence of a n u c l e a r m e m b r a n e i n the so-called ' c e n t r a l body,' b u t he was of t h e o p i n i o n t h a t c e l l - d i v i s i o n was very largely, i f not quite, independent of this structure.
W i l l e i n B e r i c h t e D e u t s c h . B o t a n . G e s . 1883, p. 213. - Z a c h a r i a s , t o r n . c i t . 1885. S c o t t i n J o m - n . L i n n . S o c . B o t . x x i v , 1887, p p . 18811)2. W a g e r i n R e p o r t B r i t . A s s o c . 1901 (1902), p. 8 3 0 . K o h l , U e b e r tlie O r g a n i s a t i o n u n d P h y s i o l o g i e der C y a n o p h y . u n d d i e m i t o t . T c i h i n g i h r e s K e r n e s , ' J e n a (1903). D a n g e a r d i n L e B o t a n i s t e , 1892, i i i .
1 3 1 5 1 6

My.rojthyreer
T h e observations of of b o t h I l e g l e r a n d K o h l seem much Chodat r e s e m b l i n g i t ) is t h e has pointed out to s h o w first

311 that

(fly coy en ( o r a s u b s t a n c e carbon-assimilation, soluble- s t a r c h e s substance

product in

that

mucilage,

and cyanophyein may make Oyanophi/cia

their appearance

a l l p a r t s of tho c y t o p l a s m .

is a reserve

albuminous

c o n t a i n i n g both n i t r o g e n and phosphorus, a n d i t occurs T h e s e g r a n u l e s occur a b u n d a n t l y i n the spores of t h e

1

i n s m a l l g r a n u l e s w h i c h s w e l l u p r a p i d l y on the a d d i t i o n of h y d r o chloric acid. Myxophycea a n d are used u p d u r i n g t h e i r g e r m i n a t i o n . punctifornie can maintain glucose. of the genera occur that the in scattered with them

M i n u t e <til-drops m a y a l s o o c c u r i n t h e c y t o p l a s m . E t a r d a n d B o u i l h a c s t a t e t h a t Xostoc
1

i t s e l f b y a s a p r o p h y t i c e x i s t e n c e i n a b s o l u t e d a r k n e s s , as i t h a s t h e p o w e r of a s s i m i l a t i n g o r g a n i c s u b s t a n c e s s u c h as Certain Gkeotricliia, through these the of the free-floating Ca>losph<i>rium, Myxophycete Anabwna, cytoplasm.

etc., w h i c h s o m e t i m e s have asserted

abundantly in the

plankton, contain dark red grannies K l e b a h n ' and others

2

r e d g r a n u l e s are gas
1

vacuoles

directly concerned h a v i n g found

floating capacity of the A l g a however, is b y no means

w h i c h possess t h e m .
3

T h i s assertion, to s h o w t h a t i n Should they (cell-sap)

proven, B r a n d t

species w h i c h do n o t f l o a t ; a n d

there is evidence

s o m e cases t h e y are m o s t p r o b a b l y of a n o i l y n a t u r e . of the blue-green Alga' contains both gas

u l t i m a t e l y prove to be gas vacuoles, t h e n the c y t o p l a s m of c e r t a i n and liquid vacuoles. I n some of the M y x o p h y c e a , a n d possibly i n m a i m others, there is a Wille protoplasmic
4

continuity between these

the

cells of

the

filaments. var. in in of

w a s t h e first to p o i n t t h i s o u t i n Stiyonema. B o r z i ' d e s c r i b e d a n d Anobtenu, and that these Tolypothri.c. protoplasmic protoplasmic It is in o f Xostoc a n d N a d s o n has connections the

compactum connections figured are them species most

brusilien.se. species Stiyonema Aplianizomenon

certain precisely

con- I

spicnous, these

plants presenting a condition c o n t i n u i t y of the cells of

analogous

to t h e p r o t o p l a s m i c

Rhodophyeeax

I n a l l cases t h e c o n t i n u i t y a p p e a r s to be effected b y a m e d i a n pore

E t a r d A B o u i l h a c i n C o m p t e s R e n d u s , e x x v i i , 1898, p. 119. - K l e b a h n i n F l o r a , 189;), l x x x : i n B o t . Z e i t u n g , 1897, l v . B r a n d t i n B e r i c h t e D e u t s c h . B o t . G e s . 1901, x i x . Wille, ' Bidrag til Sydamerik. AlgH.,' B i h . till K . Sv. Vet.-Akad. H a n d l . n o . 18. p. fi, t . 1, f. '20. B o r z i , ' L e c o r a u n . i n t r a c e l l . d e l l a N o s t o c h . , ' M a l p i g h i a , i , 1887.
1 3 4 5

1881.

312

My.ro}>hyeetv

t h r o u g h the polar e x t r e m i t i e s of the cell or t h r o u g h the transverse cell-walls. Stigouemu particularly subsequently protoplasmic In This ocelltitnm, soaked pore is best seen i n the young first been branches
1

of

a n d 1 h a v e p r e v i o u s l y p o i n t e d o u t t h a t i t is i f the plants have Fritsch

2

conspicuous

dried and this

i n water.

has also

described

continuity between

the cells of

Auubana. occur at pigTheir

t h e f a m i l i e s Nostocaceie, Scytonemace.-e, Stigoneinaceie a n d filaments. The}* a r e s p a r s e l y s c a t t e r e d b e t w e e n

R i v u l a r i a c e i e c e r t a i n s p e c i a l c e l l s , k n o w n a s /o^teroc^/s^s, intervals along the the mented material ordinary vegetative

cells, a n d o w i n g to t h e absence of

they present a very pellucid appearance.

walls, w h i c h are composed of cellulose, are generally thickened and of a p a l e y e l l o w - b r o w n o r y e l l o w - g r e e n colour. frequently surrounds closed larger than the vegetative c o m m o n l y possess s l i g h t p o l a r t h i c k e n i n g s . the apical T h e heterocysts are and their walls beingcells

Each polar thickening

pore t h r o u g h t h e cell-wall, this pore

b y a m i n u t e plate i n old heterocysts. are developed a n y cell natural from of the conditions ordinary filament, vegetative or they are cells,

Heterocysts formed from

generally singly from heterocyst. but under Under

m a y be almost Calothrix, may the the be

t h e t w o cells contiguous

to an e x i s t i n g intercalary heterocysts and

i n v a r i a b l y s o l i t a r y i n a l l g e n e r a e x c e p t Tolypothrix unfavourable Both of of conditions and become seriate. Brandt Fritsch have

and i n cultures excreted in

they during

described can

occurrence formation frequently

an intercellular heterocysts. remote

substance the

This from

substance,

however,

observed

heterocysts

Scgtonema,

and i t is also e x c r e t e d b y t h e cells of c e r t a i n species o f t h e O s c i l l a toriacoa-i, a f a m i l y o f b l u e - g r e e n A l g a ? i n w h i c h h e t e r o c y s t s d o n o t exist. T h e function of heterocysts is not t h o r o u g h l y understood. have been thought to serve as l i m i t a t i o n s filaments, the and they are at times undoubtedly connected filaments. I n n o r m a l plants of the genus by the limit heterocysts. the Neither They

to t h e l e n g t h o f t h e with the Anubanu cannot the does

b r e a k i n g of the filaments be genus therefore in

1 2

break readily at a l l points, and this fracture controlled filament o f Stiyonema

structure of a this

support this view, although hormogones. Hieronymus,

heterocysts

W e s t & (Jr. S . W e s t , ' W e l w . A f r i e . F r e s h w . A I R . , ' J o u r n . B o t . J u n e 1897, p . 242, F r i t s c h i n N e w 1 ' h y t o l o g i s t , i i i , A p r i l 1904, p . 9 3 .

Afj/.ro]>]i!/ce'
Ilogler, and thi' cells. later, Fritseh, regard the threads which would heterocysts with as the for r e s e r v e s u b s t a n c e s , t h e l a t t e r p a s s i n g i n t o t h e h e t e r o c y s t protoplasmic It must be communicate be remarked, however, that only under up

313 storehouses along unthe of a adjoining very by

favourable hetorocysts, heterocvst Brandt

1

conditions

this function

taken

as u n d e r n o r m a l c i r c u m s t a n c e s are a b s o l u t e l y of homogeneous. commune h a s o b s e r v e d ( i n Xostoc heterocysts

the cell-contents and

X.microscopicum) have subthe It and the

the contents contents suggests of

s e t free a s g o n i d i a , w h i c h

sequently developed

into new filaments.

T h i s g e r m i n a t i o n of

a heterocyst m u s t have taken place u n d e r very exceppossibility that heterocysts are the lingering

tional a n d a b n o r m a l c o n d i t i o n s , a n d i t has not been c o n f i r m e d . the a b o r t i v e relics of a t y p e of spore once possessed b y c e r t a i n of M y x o p h y e e a e b u t w h i c h l o n g ago ceased to be f u n c t i o n a l . The Alga m u l t i p l i c a t i o n of the about unicellular and colonial

blue-green only.

is b r o u g h t or

p r i n c i p a l l y by simple cell-fission, division m a y t h u s be produced, which disI n some and small cell.

o c c u r r i n g i n e v e r y d i r e c t i o n of space or i n c e r t a i n directions Definite indefinite colonies sociate i n t o s m a l l e r groups on a t t a i n i n g t h e i r m a x i m u m size. A s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n takes place m a v a r i e t y of ways. f a m i l i e s , s u c h as t h e N o s t o c a c e a e Stigonemaceie

and Rivulariacea.', I n the Channesia p e x of the

s p h e r i c a l or c y l i n d r i c a l spores are f o r m e d b y t h e r e j u v e n e s c e n c e g r o w t h i n size of c e r t a i n of t h e v e g e t a t i v e cells. phoniaceie spores the elongated are then which liberated from the free u n i c e l l d i v i d e s i n t o a n u m b e r of

A m o n g the plants of the entire order H o r m o g o n i e i e o c c u r s b v t h e f o r m a t i o n J}\trmo'J'"""

nt >

reproduction filaments vegetative T h e y can Reprococci, cells'-'. one is

T h e s e are short

o f c e l l s w h i c h a r e s e t free f r o m t h e e x t r e m i t i e s o f t h e filaments, and they u l t i m a t e l y develop into new plants. o f Xostoc of the by

be c o n s i d e r e d as a p r i m i t i v e t y p e o f m u l t i c e l l u l a r g e m m a ' . d u c t i o n m a y occur i n certain species They form a scum on the surface means of w h i c h a r e s m a l l c e l l s a b o u t t h e s a m e s i z e as t h e v e g e t a t i v e water, a n d each capable of p r o d u c i n g a colony b y s i m p l e c e l l - d i v i s i o n . by zoogonidia does not t a k e place i n the few m o t i l e , b l u e - g r e e n u n i c e l l s are k n o w n to e x i s t . S e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n is u n k n o w n a m o n g s t t h e b l u e - g r e e n
B r a n d t i n B e r i c l i t e D e u t s c h . B o t . ( l e s e l l s c k . 1902, x i x . - S a n v a g e a u i n A n n . S e i . N a t . B o t . i i i , 1 8 9 7 , p. 307.
1

Reproduction

Jlyxophycea, although a

Alga',

314

Mj/.i-ophycea'
t h e fori n a t i o n of s o m e r a t h e r r e m a r k a b l e A single spore. polymorphism, of r e g a r d to t h i s have in of t h e consebluethe the of vegetative cell divides product

b u t B u r z i ' has observed spores in the genus

Amibanta.

i n t o two d i s t i n c t portions w h i c h s u b s e q u e n t l y coalesce, the h a v i n g the characters of a nascent M a n y of the M v x o p h y c o a their lifediistory. quence been green A l g a ' . more made exhibit considerable

passing t h r o u g h a n u m b e r of diverse states at different periods M u c h confusion has arisen w i t h concerning the u n i c e l l u l a r forms polymorphism and many extraordinary statements

Itzigsohn, H a n s g i r g and W o l l e have all regarded as s t a g e s i n the development the Algae and

p l a n t s of the Chroococcacea'

highly organised blue-green

last-mentioned more have is the of

a u t h o r h a s g o n e so f a r a s t o s t a t e t h a t " i t i s n o w c l e a r l y e v i d e n t t h a t all these so-called previously pointed out unicellular plants constitute nothing
2

or less t h a n c o n d i t i o n s i n t h e p l a n t - l i f e of h i g h e r f o r m s . "
5

the a b s u r d i t y of t h i s s t a t e m e n t , w h i c h many of the they are lower so forms

e r r o n e o u s l y based u p o n one of t h e b e s t k n o w n facts c o n c e r n i n g M y x o p h y c o a , n a m e l y , the a b i l i t y of

1

b l u e - g r e e n A l g a to l i v e o n l y u n d e r t h e s a m e c o n d i t i o n s o f e n v i r o n ment as the higher forms with which frequently generic intermingled. in a c o m m o n in T h e r e is no d i r e c t e v i d e n c e i n p r o o f o f t h e

or specific i d e n t i t y of m a n y o f these f o r m s w h i c h l i v e i n t e r m i n g l e d g e l a t i n o u s m a t r i x , a n d t h e r e is r a r e l y m u c h d i f f i c u l t y the more or less u n i c e l l u l a r stages of discriminatino- between

the h i g h e r t y p e s a n d the u n i c e l l u l a r or colonial p l a n t s of a lower type. S o m e of the M y x o p h y c e i e , p r i n c i p a l l y of the g e n e r a Stiffonema ship with The a n d Ifostoc, Fungi have and are r e g u l a r l y found the to form dual organisms lose a l m o s t Scytonema,

in symbiotic relationk n o w n as L i c h e n s . contheir all traces of

A l g a which specific

t h u s lost t h e i r i n d i v i d u a l i t y become generalh-

siderably modified original A

characters.

few b l u e - g r e e n A l g a b e l o n g i n g to the O s c i l l a t o r i a c e m e x h i b i t character, a n d c o n c e r n i n g w h i c h no c o n v i n c i n g been offered. It is i n t h e g e n u s Oscilluturia explanathat

s p o n t a n e o u s m o v e m e n t s , g e n e r a l l y of a slow, o s c i l l a t i n g , g l i d i n g , o r rotatory tion

1

has y e t

B o r z i i n B u l l . S o c . B o t . I t a l . lS'.lo, p. 208. W o l l e , F r e s h w . A l g . U . S . p . 330. Plates c l x x x i v a n d exci i n W o l l e ' s textb o o k are t y p i c a l e x a m p l e s of t l i e c r u d e d r a w i n g s o f t h e J f y x o p h y c e i e g i v e n b y t h a t author. G . S . W e s t i n J o u r n . B o t . F e b r . 1899, p p . 5 2 , 5 3 .
2 3

Murophi/cea'
these active movements under are most conspicuous, which and they an become in those conditions cause increase

315 more the and

a c t i v i t y o f p r o t o p l a s m , s u c h as a n a u g m e n t a t i o n of t h e t e m p e r a t u r e or of t h e i n t e n s i t y of the l i g h t . by Con-ens events surface these gliding

2

I t has been

stated by C o h n

that the movements only take place w h e n the filaments contact motion filament with a s o l i d bod}' of the a slow same or w i t h creeping time by a the of or slow the of and is.

are i n contact w i t h a s o l i d b o d y , a n d i t seems p r o b a b l e t h a t , at all in c e r t a i n species, film of movements. the The o f w a t e r is a c t u a l l y n e c e s s a r y consists which at entire for t h e p e r f o r m a n c e

slowly

rotates around its axis, and

t h i s is often filament.

accompanied

oscillation o f the extremity o f the same character i n a l l the species some species it was to Engelmann, secrete and a small of this secretion others

I t m u s t be d i s t i n c t l y are not of precisely The filaments jelly, There

understood, however, that the movements quantity the

of the genus.

of a colourless matter movements.

mucilaginous

that

Siebold, forward

attributed

h o w e v e r , q u i t e as m u c h p r o b a b i l i t y i n t h e e x p l a n a t i o n p u t by I l a n s g i r g t h a t the m o v e m e n t s are due to osmotic In of the These spiral In axis A.rtlnvspira spiral movements filaments. the genus Spinrfina, a in w h i c h the slight filament the movements or a slow more are consist than

changes. bending Osc'dlutoria, the

of a g e n e r a l those of

filaments

o s c i l l a t i o n of t h e i r e x t r e m i t i e s . any rotation of

vigorous

spasmodic a n d j e r k y , and I have not observed

is also t w i s t e d the the water. odour, and

i n t o a close s p i r a l , the m o v e m e n t of the turfom Many and often Ellms

s

consists of a r o t a t i o n a r o u n d propulsion through

spiral, with

I n Sp.

B u l n . , t h i s r o t a t o r y m o t i o n is r e l a t i v e l y r a p i d . Oscillatoriacea? e m i t a very ditches bad which contain is smells. This disagreeable of by and off quantities Oscillutvria Jackson

of the

ponds give

attributed

to the decay o f h i g h l y n i t r o g e n o u s o r g a n i c m a t t e r , i n w h i c h sulphur and phosphorus and the compounds play a the of the

partially decomposed large part. The meres' large phenomena

of ' w a t e r - b l o o m ' a few species

' b r e a k i n g of and

are due to the s u d d e n a n d often periodical appearance quantities of

1

of the

Myxophycea,

2 3

C o h n i n A r c h i v f i i r m i k r . A n a t . 1107, p. 4 8 . C o r r e n s i n B e r i c h t e D e u t s c h . B o t . t i e s . 1890. x i v . J a c k s o n & E l l m s i n T e c h n o ! Q u a r t e r l y , 1S97, x,

Myxophycea'
A l g a - concerned n o r m a l l y occur i n these p h e n o m e n a i n the are g e n e r a l l y species The the consequent which extra-

p l a n k t o n of lakes a n d rivers.

ordinary r a p i d i t v of their increase a n d c o n s t i t u t e one of algolngical 'water-bloom'

discolourdomain of this been of

ation of the water, together w i t h their equally r a p i d disappearance, of the most r e m a r k a b l e facts i n the whole inquiry. often
2

Nelson

finds

that

the

presence

has a f a t a l effect on regarded

cattle which have

d r i n k i n g the water . T h e i\I v x o p h y c e a ,

1

as a w h o l e , a r e

unquestionably class of A l g a ,

lower

ta pe

of o r g a n i s a t i o n t h a n a n y other (or B a c t e r i a ) .

and

t h e y m u s t be l o o k e d u p o n as a n a r c h a i c g r o u p i n a d v a n c e of t h e S c h i z o m y c e t e s of the blue-green Alga, the

w h i c h is v e r y l i t t l e

T h e g r o u p o f t h e G l a u e o c y s t i d e a is m u c h i n a d v a n c e of t h e rest cells possessing a h i g h l y specialised T h i s necessithe sub-classes, chromatophore and a more h i g h l y organised nucleus. tates a p r i m a r y s u b d i v i s i o n of the class i n t o t w o Glaucocystideie and the Archiplastideae S u b - c l a s s 1. diiucoci/stide<i'. differentiated cell-nucleus. S u b - c l a s s 2. Archiplustidea'. chromatophore, Cells with a lower type of Cells w i t h a distinct and highly chromatophore, and with a true

often scarcely differentiated, a n d nucleus.

w i t h a p r i m i t i v e t y p e of

Sub-class 1.
T h i s sub-class has been blue-green cell-nucleus both of My.xophyceie. Alga'
1

GLAUCOCYSTIDE.E.
i n s t i t u t e d in order structure. to i n c l u d e a from the rest few of are sharply demarcated

which also

the M y x o p h y c e a these

by their cytological a highly being a

T h e r e is a t r u e chromatophore, on all other

and

differentiated distinct advance

characters

N . P . 11. N e l s o n i n M i n n e s o t a B o t . S t u d i e s , 1903, i i i , p p . 4 7 5 0 . - O t h e r b l u e - g r e e n A l g i e a l s o a p p e a r to be p o i s o n o u s . M r H e r b e r t W r i g h t has f o r w a r d e d m e s p e c i m e n s o f Lyngbyu mujnscula H a r v e y f r o m c o r a l b e a c h e s i n the G u l f of M a n n a r , w h e r e i t o c c u r s i n a b u n d a n c e ; a n d he states t h a t n u m b e r s of h o r s e s h a v e f r e q u e n t l y been k i l l e d b y f e e d i n g o n i t .

1

Glmicoci/sfacefc
Family 1. G L A U C O C Y S T A C E / E .

317

T h i s f a m i l y includes four genera, only two of from the British Islands. The hy and propagation takes place the division of

w h i c h are k n o w n the cells in onea

plants are u n i c e l l u l a r or colonial,

d i r e c t i o n o n l y , o r l>v d i v i s i o n i n t o t w o , f o u r , o r e i g h t c e l l s a f t e r c o r r e s p o n d i n g d i v i s i o n of the n u c l e u s . G e n u s G l a u c o c y s t i s i t z i g s o h n , 1.S54. rarely solitary, but more often w i t h i n t h e e n l a r g e d w a l l of t h e the plants greatly resemble chromatophores colour. 1020 Each chromatophore

T h e cells are e l l i p s o i d a l , fours, or eights the from conI n e x t e r n a l feature's Oocgstis, but blue-green

occurring i n twos, mother-cell. of the genus

those

are c e n t r a l (or axile), anil

of a b r i g h t

consists of a c e n t r a l mass w i t h or less r a d i a t i n g a n d

prolongations, w h i c h are more

siderably curved.
G. Sostocliiiieitruni Islands, Sphagnum. ltzigsh. is widely distributed throughout the British

b u t i t is s o m e w h a t scarce. L e n g t h o f c e l l s 1 3 1 9 p.

It is f o u n d c h i e f l y a m o n g s u b m e r g e d

Genus Chroothece with a stout enveloping central w i t h radial

Ch. Itieltteri'tuHitt

H a n s g i r g , LS84.

T h e cells are e l l i p s o i d a l T h e chromatophore is

wall, which increases g r e a t l y in thickness

at one pole, a n d is c o n s p i c u o u s l y lamellose. outgrowths.

H n n s g . is k n o w n f r o m salt m a r s h e s i n B o h e m i a , a n d a L e n g t h o f c e l l s ( o f B r i t i s h f o r m ) 2024 p.

s m a l l form of it (possibly a n o t h e r species) has been o b s e r v e d on wet l i m e s t o n e r o c k s i n \Y. Y o r k s h i r e .

S u b - c l a s s 2.
sub-class. in some

ARCHIPLASTIDE.-E.
filamentous, and

T h e g r e a t m a j o r i t y of the b l u e - g r e e n A l g a are i n c l u d e d i n t h i s T h e p l a n t s arc u n i c e l l u l a r , colonial, or of the l a t t e r (e.g. Stigouema, Auuba'iut, etc.), t h e r e is a T h e protoplasmic the A l g a ,
1

d i r e c t p r o t o p l a s m i c c o n t i n u i t y between t h e cells. a n d has been of a termed by N a d s o u of an ' archiplast.' the

u n i t i n each cell is of a lower t y p e t h a n i n a n y o t h e r of

1

The

n u c l e u s is oi

p r i m i t i v e tvpe, termed hy

peculiar form, and 'open

without

nucleolus The

n u c l e a r m e m b r a n e ; i n consequence of been l l i e r o n y m u s an

l a t t e r character it has chromaprotoplasm

nucleus.'

tophores are l i k e w i s e of an archaic type, the p i g m e n t e d

b e i n g scarcely differentiated a n d n e v e r of a n y c h a r a c t e r i s t i c f o r m
1

N a d s o n i n S c r i p t a B o t a n i c a H o r t i U n i v e r s . I m p . P e t r o p o l i t . 1BU5, i v , fasc. 2.

318 There abundantly Order are I. two

My.roplij/ced'
orders of this sub-class, both of which are

represented

i n every

part of the filamentous

world. ; lilaments simple of one or to a more subcom-

Hormuyoaea'. or b r a n c h e d , rows

Plants

generally consisting

of cells w i t h i n

a sheath, attached

s t r a t u m or free-doatiim. Order II. Coccuyanea'. free-floating. P l a n t s u n i c e l l u l a r or colonial

monly embedded i n a gelatinous m a t r i x , more rarely

Order I.
This rule the order filaments

HORMOGONEzE.
filamentous Myxophycea. As a

includes all the

consist of a s i m p l e row of cells, n a k e d or enclosed I n some of t h e Oscillatoriaceie or m o r e rows of cells of cells contained as a is k n o w n Xostocaceie, genera a may occur there are t w o sheath. A

w i t h i n a sheath of varied character. and Stigonemacea within trichoma, filament. intervals extremity The groups, to the the as the same In

simple row

a n d t h e t r i c h o n i e w i t h i t s e n v e l o p i n g s h e a t h is t e r m e d a the S c y t o n e m a c e a , the are vegetative commonly species of Stigonemacea?, cells, a n d solitary, but Tuly-pothriw. and one in are due of the their from of are more or less a b u n d a n t l y s c a t t e r e d at i n some they The is a l w a y s t e r m i n a t e d b y heterocyst.

Rivulariaceie heterocysts among of the in filament

heterocysts

some

filaments

f r e q u e n t l y b r a n c h e d , a n d t h e r e is o f t e n a false b r a n c h - s y s t e m close a p p o s i t i o n New filaments of the often basal e x t r e m i t i e s of a n u m b e r a r i s e as l a t e r a l filament. The the old outgrowths trichomes filament, but filaments. newer filaments separate

vegetative

cells of a n older

from t h a t of

s h e a t h s s t i l l r e m a i n p a r t i a l l y fused, a n d t h u s a false is p r o d u c e d .

branch-system

M o s t of t h e Alga> of t h i s o r d e r occur a t t a c h e d to a s u b s t r a t u m , a n d t h e y f r e q u e n t l y f o r m dense, f e l t - l i k e patches or t o u g h gelatinous masses of v a r i o u s colours. others are free-floating. Asexual reproduction spores. of these A l g a there is a g r a d u a l and takes place by means of hormogones, and more rarely by extremities, but Some of t h e m form more fragile g e l a t i n o u s masses of v a r i e d f o r m , e i t h e r a q u a t i c or o n d a m p e a r t h , a n d

A s a r u l e t h e t r i c h o m e s are c y l i n d r i c a l w i t h o b t u s e or n a r r o w e d i n some

Stigoneniaced'

31!)

conspicuous a t t e n u a t i o n of t h e t r i c h o m e , e i t h e r from base to apex or f r o m t h e c e n t r a l p a r t t o w a r d s is u t i l i z e d t o s u b d i v i d e t h e o r d e r .

Sub-order narrowed 1. /'.lilminmnteir. Trichomes cylindiic.il, sometimes at the extremities. T/->r/uiphti/va: T r i c h o m e s conspicuously attenuated

each e x t r e m i t y .

This

character

S u b - o r d e r 2.

towards one or both extremities, which arc generally piliferous.

Sub-order The this majority of the The

1.

PSILOXEMATE/E. blue-green Alga: or belong torulose to in

filamentous

sub-order.

trichomes

are cylindrical

character, of a uniform thickness, a n d with siderable diameter: i n m a n y i t is tough

or w i t h o u t a sheath. I n some

T h e sheath m a y be h y a l i n e a n d gelatinous, very t h i n , or of cona n d lamellose. the sheaths contain no s m a l l p r o p o r t i o n of cellulose, c o l o u r i n g blue w i t h chlor-ziuc-iodine, b u t i n others they consist e n t i r e l y of mucus. The apical cell of the trichome m a y be obtuse or more o r less conical a n d attenuated, a n d occasionally the apical a n d sub-apical cells are s u d d e n l y a t t e n u a t e d . T h e sub-order includes the four following families:
F a m i l y 1. sheaths thick, F a m i l v 2. Stigmiciauix'a. firm, a n d often F i l a m e n t s usually stout a n d branched; irregular; trichomes with F i l a m e n t s w i t h a false heterocysts,

a n d f r e q u e n t l y c o n s i s t i n g of move t h a n o n e r o w o f cells. Sa/tuu'-'/iturrie, branch-system; trichomes sheaths f i r m a n d t u b u l a r , o f m o r e o r less e q u a l t h i c k n e s s ; thickness. F a m i l y $. Xostococxn-. T r i c h o m e s c o m m o n l y tnrtuose and intricate, enveloped w i t h i n a largo gelatinous mass, consisting of a single row of u n i f o r m cells (generally torulose), w i t h heterocysts ; sheaths v e r y d e l i cate, mostly F a m i l y 4. confluent. O.villutorittn-ir. Trichomes consisting of a simple row

consisting of a single r o w of cells, w i t h heterocysts, b u t not of u n i f o r m

of cells, u n i f o r m a l o n g t h e i r e n t i r e l e n g t h e x c e p t for t h e a p i c a l cells, which are sometimes attenuated ; heterocysts absent; sheaths variable, more o r less gelatinous, a n d sometimes enclosing more t h a n one triehome.

F a m i l y 1. In This

S T I G O N E M A C E i E . series thick,

this f a m i l y t h e cells are a r r a n g e d e i t h e r i n a single sheath is rarely t h i n and regular, being m o r e often

or i n s e v e r a l m o r e o r less i r r e g u l a r series w i t h i n

a strong sheath.

320

Mp.cophpcetc
toughness, and with a very The at row

dark b r o w n i n colour, of considerable uneven exterior. The

f i l a m e n t s are b r a n c h e d , a n d the the d i v i s i o n of the cells When

branches towards

arise b y a g r o w t h f r o m one of the cells of the m a i n f i l a m e n t . filaments increase in l e n g t h b y the apices. Theheterocysts the filament intervals between of cells exists i n a pi i s i t i o n . T h e robust filaments and are i n t e r c a l a r y , b e i n g scattered

v e g e t a t i v e cells.

m o r e t h a n one

t h e h e t e r o c y s t s are s i t u a t e d i n a l a t e r a l

of most of the m e m b e r s of t h i s f a m i l y , w i t h somewhat i r r e g u l a r outlines, are filaments easily of the cells,

their true branches Sevtonemaceie.

d i s t i n g u i s h e d from the more u n i f o r m and t h i n n e r the sheath, a m i the frequent

T h e p r e s e n c e of m o r e t h a n one r o w of cells w i t h i n i r r e g u l a r d i s p o s i t i o n of these and takes

are also d i s t i n c t i v e features. T h e r e a r e o n l y t w o B r i t i s h g e n e r a , Stiffonema In the former the reproduction normally development Hapalosiphon. place by the branches, The

of h o r m o g o n e s from t h e e x t r e m i t i e s of t h e [Sirosiphou to

w h e r e a s i n t h e l a t t e r t h e n o r m a l m e t h o d o f r e p r o d u c t i o n is b y s p o r e s . G e n u s S t i g o n e m a A g . , 1824. filaments are free-floating or K u t z . , 1843.] form soft, aggregated felt-like

F i g . 14C. A a n d B . Stigoneiim minutiini H a s s . , f r o m S l i e v e D o n a r d , D o w n , I r e l a n d ; A , x l O O ; B . x 440. C E , St. ua-Uatum ( D i l l w . ) T h u r . , f r o m L l y n T e y r u , S i i o w d o n , N . W a l e s ; C , x l O O ; D a n d E , x 441). ft, h e t e r o c y s t .

masses.

T h e cells are a l w a y s r o u n d e d , and are disposed The l a t e r a l , or less f r e q u e n t l y i n t e r c a l a r y . The

either in sheaths

two or m o r e rows, or m o r e r a r e l y i n a single row. are c o m m o n l y

heterocysts

are t h i c k , l a m e l l o s e , w i t h an u n e v e n e x t e r i o r , a n d t h e y are u s u a l l y

Stigonemtteetr
of a g o l d e n - y e l l o w or In-own c o l o u r . T h e branches arc

321 generally

short, thick, a n d irregularly disposed.

Species sometimes * of t h i s genus observed occur p r i n c i p a l l y on in ponds damp or wet The rocks, largest hut arc

freedloating

a m i lakes.

British of w h i c h

s p e c i e s a r e St. infuniat

K i i t z . a n d St. mmiuuiVrnvm St. horuwides filaments 7 1 5 ji.

A g . , the

filaments

r e a c h a t h i c k n e s s o f Oil ft.

< Kiitz.) B o r n . & F l a h . is the smallest

k n o w n species ; t h i c k n e s s of

Cienus Flah.) subaerial

Hapalosiphon

"Nag., The

1841).

[< Fisclierella are free-floating

( Born.

&

O o n i o n t , 1895.] in moist filaments

filaments

amongst

o t h e r A l g a - , or t h e y are r a r e l y situations. are never The primary

very thick,and consistof a single row ( r a r e l y of two rows) of cells enclosed w i t h i n a strong sheath of uniform thickness. The the branches are s o m e t i m e s of filaments,but monly are As

s a m e t h i c k n e s s as t h e p r i m a r y more often s l i g h t comare and and they They ly narrower, a n d they are unilateral. slightly they m o s t l y l o n g a n d flexuose, very a rule m are few

attenuated.

distant, but arise The sheaths

occasionally of the

unilateral

clusters. branches those and The filament a branch

F i g . 117. Hupalnsijdin't Ilihernieu* W e s t A G . S. W e s t , f r o m ( H e n C a r a g h , Kerry, Ireland ( x l i O ) . B , p o r t i o n of a r o w of spores w i t h i n the s h e a t h .

are always t h i n n e r t h a n of the p r i m a r y cell of the the filaments, g e n e r a l l y i p f i t e e<ilourless. primary base of opposite cells of

u s u a l l y projects

into

it, and than

the those

the branches are p r o p o r t i o n a t e l y filament. and cells, possess thick

m u c h longer

of the p r i m a r y vegetative

T h e spores are formed from the o r d i n a r y yellowish-brown cell-walls. filaments into

O f t e n t h e m a j o r i t y (or e v e n a l l ) t h e cells of b o t h p r i m a r y spores .

1

a n d b r a n c h e s of some portions of t h e p l a n t b e c o m e c o n v e r t e d

W e s t & G. S . W e s t i n J o u r n . B o t . J u n e 1807, p. 241.

w.

A.

21

322
The Islands most tig. 4 7 p) plants of

Mj/.rophycea'
this genus are Crrirultrria miuor are species most and //. frequently uttrimttts met West (diam. with in the of British two p; filaments G10 amongst and submerged Sphagnum. (diam. of f i l a m e n t s The

widely
147}.

distributed

M C C B / H / S W e s t <S: (1. S . W e s t

Family d'he

2.

S C Y T O N E M A C E J E . till

p l a n t s of t h i s f a m i l y are at once d i s t i n g u i s h e d from Hormogonea- by always disposed of regular perforate their type of b r a n c h i n g . and trichomes of Hydrocoryue The a

others of the the cells are tubular primary lontr

Except Diplocolon, strong of the as own, they more or the

i n t h e t h r e e r a r e g e n e r a , Desmuiteimt, sheath filament

i n a single series w i t h i n a thickness. develop

the sheath at

i n t e r v a l s a n d issue sheath their filament

fiexuose

branches,

which

T h e s e false b r a n c h e s arise e i t h e r s i n g l y or i n p a i r s . are c y l i n d r i c a l , b u t t o w a r d s t h e g r o w i n g e n d o f t h e increase i n d i a m e t e r , the cells b e c o m i n g rounded. The sheath may lamellose and of a y e l l o w or b r o w n much lie homogeneous colour. and

The trichomes

shorter and

colourless,

T h e n o r m a l r e p r o d u c t i o n is b y hormogones, b u t i n most of genera ellipsoidal or g l o b u l a r spores are s o m e t i m e s

T h e five B r i t i s h g e n e r a c a n be d i s t i n g u i s h e d as A. W i t h one t r i c h o m e * * i n each sheath.

produced.

follows:

Filaments simple, unbranched F i l a m e n t s w i t h f a l s e b r a n c h e s (" p s c u d o - r n m i t +t Branches Branches geminate, arising between region hctcrocysts arising singly i n the of the heterocysts "). the

Mivrochcete.

Scytonema. Tolypothri.v. sheath. ... Desmoiu'ma. Diplocolon. sheath

II.

W i t h !fi trichomes * ** Filaments

w i t h i n each

straight, w i t h basal heterocysts

Filaments contorted within a common

G e n u s M i c r o e l i s e t e T h u r e t , 1875. 1878.] fiexuose, tufts or The and soft filaments without of felt-like
1

[Culeospermum base, plants they

1

Kirchner, tortuoseresemble radiating genus

are

fixed

at

the The and

erect, or greatly in occur

branches. Scytoitema, masses.

unbranched

species

Kirchner

has placed this

i n the Nostocacea , b u t the presence of a p r o m i n e n t t o u g h sheath round each i n d i v i d u a l t r i c h o m e , and the t h i c k g r o w i n g apices w i t h
1

K i r c h n e r i n B u g l e r a n d B r a u l l ' s X a t i i r l . l ' l l a n z e n f a n i . i , 1 a , p. 76.

Sciftonenuu-etv
s h o r t e r colls, are c h a r a c t e r s the Scyti>iiemacea>.
M. dijJoxiplion very rarely met ( J o i n , v a r . >"uwbrt'c't W e s t i.s k n o w n f r o m t h e E n g l i s h L a k e internal sheath ( t o ! J p. Species of this genus are with.

which

indicate a clear affinity

with

D i s t r i c t : t h i c k n e s s of

Genus Schizosiphijn

Scytonema

Ag.,

1824.

[Petalonema

B e r k e l e y , 1833 : K i i t z . , 1843 ( i n

K i i t z . , 1 8 4 3 ( i n p a r t ) : Sytiiphyosiphon K i i t z . , 1845.] pseudo-branches pseudo-branch

p a r t ) ; Arthvusiphvu branches. heterocysts, is These each

T h e filaments generally occur in arise being a in pairs between of the the i t is in

a flense i n t r i c a t e m a s s , a n d are a t once c h a r a c t e r i z e d b y t h e i r false continuation

o r i g i n a l t r i c h o m e w h i c h has p e r f o r a t e d its o l d s h e a t h .

T h e sheath

t o u g h , lamello.se, a n d of a g o l d e n - y e l l o w or b r o w n c o l o u r ;

g e n e r a l l y o f e v e n t h i c k n e s s , b u t i n a f e w s p e c i e s ( e . g . 3. alntiun) w h i c h it is of g r e a t w i d t h , the m a r g i n s are i r r e g u l a r .

F i g . 14S. A D , Seijtonemii mirnhile ( I ) i l l w . ) T h u r . , f r o m C r o n k l e y F e l l , N . Y o r k s . ( x 4 4 0 ) ; C , a p e x of a ' b r a n c h ' ; D , o r g a n of a t t a c h m e n t at base of f i l a m e n t . E , Tnlypothrix binuta (Desv.) W a r t m . , f r o m R i c c a l l C o m m o n , E . Y o r k s . (x 440j.

S. Myochrtms A g . a n d S. mirubilc
the two most abundant British

( D i l l w . ) T h u r . [ = >V
the former often

fiyurtttmn

Ag.] arc
wet wet

species,

occurring on

r o c k s i n large f e l t - l i k e masses a n i n c h i n t h i c k n e s s ; t h i c k n e s s of til. I S 3 0 p ; t h i c k n e s s o f t r i c h o m e s 0 1 2 p.. rocks of carboniferous p. S. ubttttia ( B e r k . ) B o r z i is f r e q u e n t o n as a brownish-green limestone, occurring stratum

w h i c h is t h i c k l y e n c r u s t e d w i t h l i m e ; t h i c k n e s s of t i l . 2 4 6 ( i p ; t h i c k n e s s of trichomes 015

324

Mii.ropJnjced'
G e n u s T o l y p o t h r i x b l i t z . , Is4-i. [ I n d u s . Husttulliu Berkeley, Scytoitevui, pseudoand T h e tilameiits of t h i s genus are v e r y l i k e those of the single The l a t t e r are occur, never anil geminate the as

1 845.]

and tho plants are p r i m a r i l y d i s t i n g u i s h e d b y branches. and

i n Scytottenitt which from are

t h e y a l w a y s issue i n the region of the heterocysts. aquatic species Hassolliu sheaths, t h i n n e r t h a n t h o s e o f Scytonentti, less f r a g i l e . by the could fragility of

Both terrestrial usually or Tulypothrix is t o t a l l y i n sometimes

m a y be e i t h e r f l e x i b l e or m o r e that character

o n l y be s e p a r a t e d

its sheaths, and

1

a d e q u a t e as a g e n e r i c d i s t i n c t i o n . 4-, o r 5 - s e r i a t e .
T. huttitit (f ) e s v . ) Wiirtm.

T h e heterocysts are

('thickness

of

fit.

5 1 I 5 p. :

thickness

of

t r i e - h o m e s T ' . ' i 1 0 g ; t i g . 1 4 S E : a n d T. tenuis

K i i t z . (thickness of h i . S

10p

t h i c k n e s s o f t r i c h o i n e s 0 S p, a r c t h e m o s t f r e q u e n t B r i t i s h s p e c i e s , o c c u r r i n g amongst various aquatic plants in ponds and lakes.

Genus ments and of two

Desmortema this or genus more

Berkeley & a are the

Thwaites, in

1849. one

The

filaThe

exhibit found at

slight

dichotomous

branching,

trichoines

included

sheath.

heterocysts
D.

are only

base of t h e

filaments.

Wntnyt'Ui

( A g . ; B o r n . & F l a h . is a v e r y r a r e B r i t i s h A l g a , o c c u r r i n g i n (1 m m . h i g h ; t h i c k n e s s o f t r i c h o m e s 9 1 0 p.

pcnicillate tufts 5 -

Genus or Scytottemtt of one

Diplocolon

N a g . , 18-57. of a

The

filaments nature of

possess to They

single of and consist

geminate

pseudo-branches

similar

those

but m u c h shorter and greatly contorted. a sheath, and a number within a are included
from p.

trichome within

filaments

pseudo-branches
I). Hejijjii Xiig.

larger common
It forms a of

sheath.

is k n o w n 610

Yorkshire. rocks;

brownish-green hi. 2 0 2 S p ;

gelatinous

stratum on damp

calcareous

thickness

thickness of t r i c h o m e s

Family The lilaments branched. uniform }ilants are of the

NOSTOCACEJE. are of a simpler and type than The never of the cells and

Nostocacea' by cells one are

a n y o t h e r s of the P s i l o n e m a t e a ' w h i c h possess heteroevsts. never fixed The extremity of a they are of The trichoines consist single series

character.
1

frequently

torulose

W e s t V- IT. S . W e s t i n J o u r n . B o t . J u l y IS',17, p . 2 G G .

Nostorac&th e t e r o e y s t s m a y be t e r m i n a l o r i n t e r c a l a r y . delicate and i n v a r i a b l y gelatinous the trichomes: but in others

325 T h e sheaths are very I n some t h e y are to a forming

in character. become

m o r e or less d i s t i n c t , of v a r i a b l e d i a m e t e r a n d c l o s e l y a d h e r i n g they confluent, n u m b e r of of a w a t e r y mass of j e l l y w h i c h encloses a h u g e I t is i n t h e g e n u s Xostoc conspicuous. sheaths, such

j

trichoines. the and

t h a t t h i s g e l a t i n o u s m a s s b e c o m e s most there is a found fracture in the filament empty

Whenever

trichonie a n d the sheath both break at the same point, and as a r e c o m m o n l y rigid, but masses. occurs by the formation by the of they Sevtoneniacea , are never m e t w i t h . straight and interwoven spores. grown The of may T h e t r i c h o m e s are lie c o n t o r t e d to

Stigoneinacea' form

sometimes densely and full}

1

Reproduction

horniogoiies of by set of free a

former the

are p r o d u c e d in some

fragmentation Spores from

trichoines, and

genera

they are

the

dissolution

enveloping

mucilage.

spherical, vegetative heteroreason of are are Lemna, are of conthe of as

e l l i p s o i d a l , or c y l i n d r i c a l form cysts. Thev may be d e v e l o p e d form and

are developed

the

cells, a n d i n v a r i a b l y arise i n r e l a t i o n to the p o s i t i o n of the s i n g l y or i n scries, a n d b y they and and of t h e i r definite About terrestrial aquatic. Sphuyuam, Oollemaceae position of Xostoc

furnish a character species. Cyliudrospermum of the of also Anubieuu, Cycos,

p r i m a r y i m p o r t a n c e i n the d i s c r i m i n a t i o n of g e n e r a a n d half the Some species of in habit, but species a l l the other m e m b e r s Xostoc,

f a m i l y are

e n d o p h y t i c i n v a r i o u s p a r t s o f s u c h p l a n t s .is Azolla, Anthoceros, etc., a n d o t h e r o f Anabaaat species s t i t u e n t s of the t h a l l u s of m a n y

o f Xostoc

L i c h e n s , especially those

M a n y species

are a m a r k e d feature are used

t h e f r e s h w a t e r p l a n k t o n , a n d c e r t a i n s p e c i e s o f Xostoc food b y t h e i n h a b i t a n t s o f d i v e r s p a r t s o f t h e w o r l d .
A. Trichoines flexuose mid contorted w i t h i n a defi-

nite gelatinous investment B. T r i c h o n i e s m o r e o r less s t r a i g h t , free, or a thin mucous stratum. * H c t e r o c y s t s a n d spores intercalary. t T r i c h o i n e s nude, or w i t h a t h i n sheath, order equal spores series or free, or aggregated than their to f o r m mucous without cells short diameter; forming

Xun/oc

a floceulent m a s s ; or i n

longer

solitary, geminate,

Anaheim.

320
Triehomcs bundles ttt Trichonies from than ** Heterocysts contiguous the

Jfi/.roj/hi/ceo'
short, to form aggregated in parallel plateAphrtnizuntrntiii. spores seriate, cells spores remote shorter Xothif'triu. the always Ci/h'/uh-ox/jv/'mum. heterocysts ; t b i n , feathery,

like masses free:

their diameter terminal and to them

(ienus found

Nostoc

Vaucber, 1803. masses

Tho

p l a n t s of this g e n u s or e x p a n d e d sometimes floating When attached to

are a

as g e l a t i n o u s

of a r o u n d e d

character, times plants globose adform often much an i n the and much exand
are

s u b s t r a t u m , at o t h e r young the

freely i n the water.

are a l m o s t a l w a y s or e l l i p s o i d , b u t v a n c i n g age flattened with The many

with

species

b e c o m e e x f o l i a t e d to expansions, lacerated trichomes mass are within

margins.

contorted, tricate they . B, ,, ,

X I T

forming

gelatinous are . ,. x 340. 0, X denser

terior.
n e V L

envelope, generally the

towards
The
v e r v

1 i g , 14'.), A a n d 11, A e W o r lAiickut H o r n e t , from B e n L a w e r s , P e r t h s h i r e ; A , nat. s i z e ;

small portion

of t h a l l u s

.,.

distinct, they

sheaths

nvrtileiim

U y n g b y e , l r o m 1\. \\ l i a r i e at ItKIey,

^ .

W . Vorks., nat. size. with or i n oblong, the the enveloping young are jelly. The cells

more may

often be

have merged

become completely s h a p e d , or c y l i n d r i c a l , a n d t h e h e t e r o c y s t s forms, terminal. The and

1

spheiical, barrelare spherical between or the other.

are either intercalary, spores in series

developed

centrifugally

heterocysts . Y o u n g Nostocs of different species g r e a t l y r e s e m b l e each T h e y consist of a v a r i o u s l y contorted small, elongated, mucous heterocyst.
1

trichome within a relatively

investment, t e r m i n a t e d at each end by a

B o m i n G i o r n a l e B o t a n . I t a l . 1878, x , p . 241.

Nostocacetr
There are about more (tig. abundant 1-1!) (J) a n d X. generally dam]) ground ('arm. l."> l l r i t i s h others. /innii'forme as which species X. o f Xostoc, some of w h i c h X. cu-rulcum X. X. commune than jiiscinttle Kiitz., masses. inundated. V a u c h . a n d X.
-

327
are mueli Lyugbye and Vauch.

A g . are widely distributed free-floating miicrosjujrum

in ponds

ditches, prefers A.

occurring

is frecpicntly X. splnericnin

muscomnn A g . , principally Vauch.

/in mi fas it m

a n d X.

Mcuegh. are found

a m o n g mosses on wot rocks. and rivers.

remicostim

c o m m o n l y occur attached to the rocks a n d stones i n the beds of r a p i d streams T h e c e l l s of X, liiitnifiisum a r e o n l y '2 i 5 p. i n d i a m e t e r , w h e r e a s t h o s e o f X. macros/ioruui r e a c h a d i a m e t e r o f 8 - !) p.

Genus chormtis

Anabaena Allman,

Bory, 1822.

[Splaerozyga

A g . , 1827 :

TriThe of

1 8 4 2 ; Dolichosper/inuii.

T h w a i t c s , 1850.]

t r i c h o m e s are s t r a i g h t or c i r c i n a t o , often mucous stratum.

d e s t i t u t e of a l l traces

a s h e a t h , a n d are e i t h e r tree-floating or a g g r e g a t e d

to form a t h i n

T h e cells are g e n e r a l l y o f e q u a l size, b u t someT h e cell-contents m a y be either homogeneous Tho i n some they are solitary, i n others series. I n most species the}' arise

times there is a s l i g h t a t t e n u a t i o n o f t h o trichome, a n d t h e apical cell m a y be conical. or g r a n u l a r . T h e heteroevsts are numerous and intercalary.

spores a r e v a r i o u s l y d i s p o s e d ; they are i n short concatenate centrifuo-allv w i t h l v m u t l developed centripetally. genusSphieruzyga. As days a r u l e , Anabtcmts in a small glass

there are t w o spores one on each side o f a heterocyst, a n d r a r e l y t o t h e heteroevsts, but, i n some t h e v are T h e latter were formerly placed i n another

cannot vessel is

be

kept

alive

very

long to

after a

collection, unless placed

i n a large volume usually

of water. sufficient

O n e or two cause

d i s a r t i c u l a t i o n o f t h e l i l a m e n t s o f most o f t h e species, a n d u n d e r these conditions they often lose t h e i r specific characters, developwith in a the more i n g forms w h i c h are quite u n k n o w n i n t h e i r n a t u r a l state. I l a n s g i r g at one t i m e suggested t h e g e n u s Xostoc, genera the separate. Species of the u n i o n of this genus even when found b u t t h e r e a r e m a n y g o o d r e a s o n s for k e e p i n g t h e Aiitibtciia with

mucous s t r a t u m , w h i c h is b u t rarely, never approach i n consistency tough t h a l l u s o f a Xostnc: one or t w o exceptions t r i c h o m e s a r e r i g i d a n d f r a g i l e , a n d t h e y a r e n e v e r a t a n y t i m e so c o n t o r t e d a s t h o s e o f a Xostoc: elongate t h a n those produced t h e spores are g e n e r a l l y m u c h i n the latter genus, and the habits I doubt i f the merest Anubivnu them

of t h e t w o g e n e r a a r e m o s t l y q u i t e d i f f e r e n t . with a Xostoc. H e certainly would

novice at the study of freshwater A l g a would confound a n

not had he collected

328 himself.

My.rophycetr
W h y , u n d e r these circumstances, should the genus Xostoc

be m a d e m o r e c o n f u s i n g t h a n i t is a l r e a d y >
T h e n ! are a b o u t a n d A. > W M 10 British species of the genus, some of which are A.

r e l a t i v e l y a b u n d a n t i n t h e w a t e r s of p o n d s a n d l a k e s . williirmhh* L o r y a n d A. imnjualU

A. Fh,s-a<ja<t- B r e b .

K a b e n h . are c o n s t i t u e n t s of tho f r e s h w a t e r p l a n k t o n .

( K i i t z . ) B o r n . & F l a h . (lig. J a O A 1 ) ) are Several species occur a m o n g S p h a g The

found a m o n g other Alga' i n still water.

n u m i n bogs, b u t s p o r e s s e e m to be r a r e l y d e v e l o p e d i n t h e s e s i t u a t i o n s . c y l i n d r i c a l t y p e i d ' s p o r e m a y r e a c h a l e n g t h o f !0 / J .

t r i c h o i n e s v a r y i n t h i c k n e s s i n t h e d i f f e r e n t s p e c i e s f r o m 4 t o 10 u , a n d t h e

Conns

Aphanizomenon

Morren, 1838. straight nite or

The and

trie-homes without a being

are deii-

sheath, small

agglutibundles,

n a t e d to f o r m

spindle-shaped

plate-like

w h i c h float freely i n t h e water. Each ties. trichome is s l i g h t l y a t tenuated towards the e x t r e m i T h e spores are solitary, much elongated, sparingly cylindrical, between
A.
found

and only developed the

heterocysts.
(L.) Balls is

Flos-aqua;
floating

in the still waters The trichonies in are

of p o n d s a n d l a k e s , s o m e t i m e s i n abundance. rigid The the and cells 5G p are diameter. cylindrical.

subquadrate and are

heteroeysts

T h e spores are GO80 p i n length

Fig.

150.

(Kutz.) B o r n . & F l a h . , from E p p i n g Forest, E s s e x . E t i , Cjilindronpi'rmum stuijmilt. (Kiitz.) B o r n . & B l a h . , from liibblehead, W . Y o r k s . H , Noduluria uplueruearpa B o r n , it B l a h . , from near E l v , C a m b r i d g e s h i r e . (All xlHO.)

A D,

Annlunio

iiitT.qiodis

a n d o n l y 7- -8 p i n b r e a d t h .

Genus tens, are 1822.

Nodularia The furnished mucous, tnd

Morfilaments

free-tloatim and

generally distinct veloping trichonies diseoidal sheath. the are cells. The latter and is hyaline trie-home, more The sometimes

with

a enThe

closely

becomes

diffluent. The

or less s t r a i g h t , w i t h s h o r t , d e p r e s s e d , heterocysts are also depressed. i n series b e t w e e n

often spores the

are spherical or discoidal, a n d are d e v e l o p e d heteroevsts.

OftcUlatoriacen'
Tlieve are three X. X. spa mitjeint splatrticurpu B r i t i s h species of t i n ; g e n u s o c c u r r i n g in fresh w a t e r uncommon is k n o w n (diameter from of trichoines 10 or sometimes in slightly b r a c k i s h water). M o r t e n s is not Horn. & Klah. N o n e of t h e m are a b u n d a n t , a l t h o u g h b"> ^). of Cambridgeshire (diameter

t r i o h o m e s (17 \i; t i g . l o O II

G e n u s C y l i n d r o s p e r m u m K i i f z . , 1843. genus are relatively short, destitute to form bv an expanded a Military cell (or aggregated is mucous

T h e triehoines in this mostly are stratum, The The cells

of a s h e a t h , a n d are

c y l i n d r i c a l , longer t h a n t h e i r d i a m e t e r , a n d one end of the t r i c h o i n e terminated from of the heterocvst. cells) next spores are always are developed position the the heterocyst: they

g e n e r a l l y s o l i t a r y , b u t i n one speeies t h e y are seriate. heteroevsts a n d spores genus from all the others of the Xostoeace;e.
Then' on garden ('. stcttjiiitle larly P. cat"itittttm are three British species. ('. ntujits Kiitz. { = ('.

The terminal

at once d i s t i n g u i s h e s t h i s

mnnruspcrniiiin 50 EG. mud of

l l a b e n h . ) is c o m m o n

on d a m p stones a n d e a r t h , often

forming a thin stratum

p a t h s or a t the edge of a p o n d ; ditches; thickness of

t h i c k n e s s of t r i c h o i n e s 3.84'"> p ; the fig. ]. >0

r

( K i i t z . ) B o r n . & F l a h . is not u n c o m m o n triehomes Halt's is a m u c h ditches. rarer species

in boggy ditches, particudamp

in peaty

o c c u r r i n g on

stagnant

rivers and

Family This is the

4.

OSCILLATOR.IACE.Ek family of the others Psilonemateie by the entire and simple and is

largest from The

distinguished of heterocysts. apex.

at once

all the

absence uniform the The by

trichonies consist

of a

r o w of cells, w h i c h s o m e t i m e s e x h i b i t s a s l i g h t a t t e n u a t i o n at it occasionally carries a s l i g h t l y t h i c k e n e d hood forming a thin stones, species or on mucous the stratum. bottom the The of or c a l y p t r a .

T h e a p i c a l cell m a y be r o u n d e d , conical, or snbeapitate, a n d

t r i c h o m e s are s t r a i g h t or tlexuose, o c c u r r i n g e i t h e r f r e e - H o a t i n g or s l i m y s t r a t u m formed ponds and ditches. f i l a m e n t s of t h i s f a m i l y m a y occur on dam]) surfaces, o n muddy o f Oscilhtoria rise to surfaces of ponds submerged Some or

as b r o w n

b r o w n i s h - g r e e n Hoeculent masses, w h i c h are often v e i y to the retention are j o i n e d of numerous bubbles The of oxygen

conspicuous. amongst the this

T h i s g e n e r a l l y occurs i n b r i g h t s u n s h i n e , a n d t h e m a s s floats o w i n g i n t r i c a t e n e t w o r k of trichoines. family so c l o s e l y cylindrical with straight margins. cells of some species of trichome appears

that the

perfectly

I n o t h e r species t h e r e is a f a i n t

330 constriction between by a mucous twisted. Sheaths as Microcoleus as Schizuthrix layer.

Myxopriycea'
t h e cells, or t h e l a t t e r m a y even be separated I n rare instances present the trichomes are spirally in this family, and when

are n o t always a n d P/iormidiiim, a n d Plectonema, lamellose.

present, they are of very varied character. the sheath transparent, a n d more b r a n c h e d , a n d often s p e c i e s n f Uscllliitoria,

I n some genera, such is always firmness, colourless, generally bv some i n others, such

o r less e v a n e s c e n t , w h e r e a s i t is o f g r e a t e r movements

Slow, g l i d i n g or rotatory

are exhibited and

Phormidiuvt,

Arthrospira

Spin/lino.

T h e f a m i l y is s u b d i v i d e d i n t o t w o g r o u p s : Sub-family I. Vctgiiittrien: S e v e r a l trie-homes i n c l u d e d w i t h i n branched. t h a n one t r i c h o m e within a single sheath, w h i c h is f r e q u e n t l y Sub-family II. a sheath. Lywybyea:

Never more

Sub-family This sub-family contains blue-green Alga'

I.

V A G I N A ft! E . E . h i g h l y organised of those

the most which

filamentous

d o n o t possess sheath.

heterocysts. often In

T h e most i m p o r t a n t feature of the group or m a i n ' t r i c h o m e s exhibit more one t y p e or e v e n hyaline. blue they are Those within firm t h e same

is t h e i n c l u s i o n o f t w o T h e sheaths

o r less b r a n c h i n g , a n d a r e o f t w o d i s t i n c t types. a n d lamellose, often type i n colour ; i n the other

brown, brownish-red, the}; a r e m u c o u s a n d colour those of t h e second

o f t h e first t y p e a l w a y s b e c o m e o f a b l u e

on t h e a d d i t i o n o f c h l o r - z i n e - i o d i n e , w h e r e a s

type very rarely become coloured b y this treatment.

A. Sheaths generally coloured; numerous. firm, lamellose, hyaline or coloured; conScliizothrix. diffluent; Ddxyylait. containing a Miorocoleus. * ** Sheaths trichomes loosely aggregated within tho

sheath, not very

t a i n i n g few or m a n y trichoines Sheaths wide, hyaline or yellow-brown, c o n t a i n i n g very few t r i c h o m e s Y>. S h e a t h s always hyaline, not lamellose, large n u m b e r of trie-homes

Genus S c h i z o t h r i x Ktifz., 1843. IhjpJut'othrir K i i t z . , 1S4.> ( i n p a r t ) . ] to form variously agglomerated

[ I n d u s . Inactis The filaments

Kiitz., 1843; masses, erect

of this genus are floating freely i n

small cushion-like

t u f t s , o r a fiat s t r a t u m , a n d o c c a s i o n a l l y t h e y o c c u r

Oxcillaforiacefc
water. stratum. and lamellose, colourless. Tn some instances of great there is a deposition T h e sheaths of lime in tin;

T h e filaments are either simple length. generally attenuated towards

or variously branched, are lirm a n d ami rarely the apex,

are sometimes

T h e inner layers than

of the sheath layers.

m a y be a n y shade

of y e l l o w , yellow - b r o w n , p u r p l e , or b l u e , a n d t h e y a r e u s u a l l y of a deeper colour the outer T h e r e are r e l a t i v e l y few trichomes (sometimes n o t more t h a n t w o ) w i t h i n each s h e a t h , l a x l y

disposed, a n d sometimes spirally twisted.

F i g . 1 5 1 . A , SchizothrisMiillerii Nag., from Benyghent. W. Yorks. (Ces.) G o m . , f r o m A r n c l i f f e , W . Y o r k s . C . Diisi/altca nmorpba f o r m ) f r o m I n u r s l e y C o m m o n , S u r r e y . ( A l l x 1(10.) The largest B r i t i s h species i s S. MiittefU S. ndciuolu Xiig. (thickness

B . ,S'. larilucra B e r k , (a s m a l l

of trie-homes West W. & larducea

7 1 3 / t ; f i g . 1 5 1 A ) a n d t h o s m a l l e s t i s S. delicatissinut ( t h i c k n e s s o f t r i c h o m e s O ' G 0 ' 8 p.). (Ces.) G o m . (fig. 151 B ) a r e n o t i n f r e q u e n t o n w e t r o c k s .

\ Y . & (}. S . I n S. ftinalis

( A g . ) G o m . a n d S.

332
G. S. West, which is

My.rophy<-C(f
another very s m a l l species -thickness of trichomes other like each

O ' o 0 7 ft), t h e h r a n c h e s o f t h e f i l a m e n t s a r e t w i s t e d r o u n d the s t r a n d s of a rope.

th'inis D a s y g l o e a T h w a i t e s , 1848. f r o m Schizotltri.r enclose fewer a n d m o r e remote

/). 4(') fx. 'imiir/ilm Berk, occurs in

T h i s g e n u s differs p r i n c i p a l l y

i n tlie possession of r e l a t i v e l y w i d e r s h e a t h - , w h i c h trichomes.

permanent hoys ; t h i c k n e s s of 0). trichomes

A f i g u r e i s g i v e n o f a s m a l l f o r m o f t h e s p e c i e s ( f i g . 151

(lenus M i c r o c o l e u s Desmazieres, 1823. 184:1.] The and are furnished w i t h a conspicuous is g e n e r a l l y d i l l l u e n t . gated within the interwoven.
Plants Gom. of (thickness

[Cthonvblnstiis

Kiitz.,

f i l a m e n t s are s i m p l e , t e r r e s t r i a l or a q u a t i c i n h a b i t , hyaline sheath. T h i s sheath aggrespirally

is m o r e or less c y l i n d r i c a l , n o t i n a n y w a y l a m e l l o s e , a n d i t s a p e x T h e trichonies are numerous, closely part of the sheath, and often central

T h e apical cells are acute or a c u t e l y conical.

t h i s genus are of trichomes very 4 rare in Britain. and Jf. M. suhtontloxus T V . & (4. S. Scotland. (Breb.) West - 5 p) ili'linitulus

( t h i c k n e s s o f t r i c h o m a s 1'52

p ; fig. 1 5 2 A ) a r e k n o w n f r o m

Sub-family In than and The cells. the

II.

EYNGBYErE. there is n e v e r more firm others. the

t h i s s u b - f a m i l y of the Oseillatoriaeeie one

triehoine w i t h i n a sheath, a n d the latter, although i n s o m e g e n e r a , is i n d e f i n i t e or w a n t i n g i n

lamellose

trichoines vary m u c h In Art/trospim, are

in thickness and i n the relative length and some species of In Lyngbya, Spindinu This as may

of t h e i r cells. trichomes

A s a rule, the t h i c k e r the trichome, the shorter Spiruliua, regularly and approaches spirally twisted. of

t h e t r i c h o n i e is n n s e g m e n t e d , t h u s c o n s i s t i n g o f a s i n g l e c e l L genus, Spirillum therefore, certain genera a n d Spiroclnete. T h e e x t r e m i t i e s of the t r i c h o m e s

Bacteria, such

be obtuse, capitate, a c u m i n a t e , or even g r e a t l y a t t e n u a t e d . m e n t s of a g l i d i n g or r o t a t o r y n a t u r e are e x h i b i t e d i n the Oncillatorio,

A.

Movegenera

Pliormidiain,

Arthrospira

and

Spirnlina.

Trie-homes c o n s i s t i n g of m a n y colls. * Filaments t tt s i m p l e , or falsely b r a n c h e d ; straight, or forming feltdike masses, Plectonemu. Pymploca. pseudo-branches solitary often g e m i n a t e sheaths firm; apices of trichoines branched;

F i l a m e n t s free

F i l a m e n t s forming erect tufts, often branched ; pseudo-branches

Oscillatoriac&c
rtt ** Filaments forming Filaments free and simple, stratum thin, always hyaline, in some curved, by their often of trichome freo-tloating or a matted

315:5
L'i/ntjl>ipi. mucous, and species a b s e n t ; apices id'

simple ; sheaths diffluent, commonly

m o r e o r less triehomos t Trichonios mucous tt ttt

m o r e o r less a g g l u t i n a t e d sheaths ; cells

slightly separated by a thin mucous layer... T r i e h o m e s d e s t i t u t e o f s h e a t h s , free, s t r a i g h t . or w i t h c u r v e d e x t r e m i t i e s Tricbomes destitute of sheaths, twisted into a regular spiral T r i c h o u i e s c o n s i s t i n g <if o n e c e l l , t w i s t e d i n t o a r e g u l a r spiral

Phnrmiiliiim. Om-ilhitoria. Irt/teu.ymro. ^/u'rulina.

Genus 1875. The

Plectonema filaments

Thuref are free-

floating, f o r m i n g ca-spitose or thev are intricately

masses, matted

amongst rocks,

d a m n mosses a n d on wet felt-like or matare and

forming

liko expansions. firm, rarely The their hyaline of a or

T h e sheaths laniellose,

yellow-brown fit closely there is

colour, within often the

trichomes

sheaths, and

a slight constriction between cells. to to The filaments give

origin similar in fact, Scy-

false those

branches of

exactly ;

Scytonema

Plectouema tonema cysts in and of

o n l y differs from the absence of in its the more

heteroirregular

manner

false

branching. ( K i i t z . ) H o r n , is British Thickthickness length of

F i g . t.VJ. A. Microrult'iixtlelicntitliii

P.

Tuniasiniaiium occurring filaments as

the largest a n d m o s t frequent species, ness o f of cells felt-like masses on wet rocks. ]0i7/; Thick-walled trichonies 3 - 1) fi. l ' i - 5 -l p.;

greenish-brown

resting

cells, p r o b a b l y of t h e n a t u r e of spores, have been observed i n t h i s species.

W . A t l . S. W e s l , lYom G l e n T u m m e l , P e r t h s h i r e ( x 3 5 0 ) . 1, a n d ('. Syniplut'fi miirtilix K i i l z . . from 1-l'izinghall, W . Y o r k s . (13, n a t . s i z e ; C , x 1-150).

334 Genus are densely Symploca

Myxoplijicew
Kiitz., 184.'}. I n this genus the filaments which

interwoven

to form

a creeping

s t r a t u m from

arise numerous singly.

erect tufts of variable height. filaments are thin,

A false b r a n c h i n g firm ; they

is e x h i b i t e d b v t h e T h e sheaths

of some species, t h e branches a r i s i n g hyaline, and generally O n l y one t r i c h o m e is present

p a r t i a l l v coalesce i n t h e erect tufts.

w i t h i n a sheath anil its apex is straight.

S. mafii/is K i i t z . i s k n o w n f r o m Vv\ Y o r k s h i r e . It occurs on d a m p earth, tig. 152 B a m i 0.

w a l l s , o r t r u n k s o f t r e e s ; t h i c k n e s s o f t r i c h o m e s 3 ' 4 1 p: the genus h a v i n g a w o r l d - w i d e d i s t r i b u t i o n .

(Other s p e c i e s o c c u r a m o n g m o s s e s a n d d e a d l e a v e s , a n d o t h e r s i n h o t s p r i n g s ,

Genus

Lyngbya

C.Ag.,

1824.

[Leibleiuin Leptotliri.r (in The

Endlicher, Kiitz., part); filaments

183(>: 1843

Spirocoleus are u n -

Mdbius,

18811 ( i n p a r t ) . ]

b r a n c h e d , free-floating or densely intricate, forming a floccose mass stratum. or an The expanded

s h e a t h s a r e firm, o f v a r i able thickness, a n d sometimes in

F i g . 153. Yorks. A , Lijnipiiiti major M e n e g h . , f r o m molle ( K u t z . ) G o m . (a
W n n p o l e P a r k , C a m b r i d g e . B a n d (J, L . tcrnaiitea-cicriili'a iKiitz.) G o m . , from Bradford, W .

lamellose. few species

The}' they

are g e n e r a l l y h y a l i n e , b u t a become of a yellow-brown colour. are slightly t h e cells.

a n d occur i n very arc about of varied

B , I'liormidiuin

The

trichomes obtuse or at

narrow form), from B r a d f o r d , W . Y o r k s . E a n d F , J'h. teiuw ( M e n c g h . ) G o m . , f r o m W i c k e n F V a i , Cambridge. ( A l l x 460.)

either

attenuated

the apices, a n d

sometimes

there are evident constrictions between

Species of this genus habitats. and

are widely distributed larger Algaj. (Kiitz.)

T h o s e b e l o n g i n g t o t h e s u b g e n u s Leibh-inia There

arc entirely marine 10 B r i t i s h trichomes

live as epiphytes on other H d A . ariiipiu'ii-rwriih'ii

f r e s h w a t e r s p e c i e s , o f w h i c h L. ilurteij-siunu G10/t)

Menegh. (thickness of trichomes Gone (thickness L. oehniceu ( K i i t z . ) T h u r . L. astiturii(Mert.) Bicbman

4 G LL ; l i g . 1511 B a n d ' (J) a r e t h e m o s t a b u n d a n t . thick deposit r o u n d the sheaths of the filaments. is t h o largest. B r i t i s h s p e c i e s w h i c h o c c u r s

occurs i n water c o n t a i n i n g m u c h iron, t h e oxide of iron u l t i m a t e l y f o r m i n g a i n fresh w a t e r (thickness of t r i -

c h o m e s u p t o 24 p), a l t h o u g h i t i s p r i n c i p a l l y b r a c k i s h o r m a r i n e i n h a b i t .

Oscitlatoriacete
({onus P h o r m i d i u m K i i t z . , (in part>: mediate Leptuthri.c i n character serves between LS4T [Ifgphit'othri.r and Kiitz., I.S43 and The The Somemore is so

K i i t z . , 184:! ( i n part).] Lynybytt a useful purpose and invested continent agglutinated becomes hard

T h i s g e n u s is i n t e r (Jscilltituritt., o f species sheaths, stratum,

undoubtedly which cannot filaments which filaments times are are

for t h e r e c e p t i o n by delicate

be s t r i c t l y referred simple often become

t o either o f those genera. hyaline or altogether diffluent.

frequently

to f o r m

an expanded

e i t h e r on d a m p

earth, w e t rocks,

o r entirely submerged. a n d leathery, b u t i t is t h e cells, a feature which

this stratum

o f t e n soft a n d s l i m y .

' H i e t r i e h o m e s a r e c y l i n d r i c a l , a n d t h e r e is

frequently a constriction between torulose appearance. or

p r o m i n e n t i n some species as t o give t h e t r i c h o m e a m o n i l i f o r m or T h e apices of the trichomes m a y be s t r a i g h t or even curved, a n d t h e apical cells are a t t e n u a t e d , capitate,

thickened at the extremity.

P l a n t s o f t h i s g e n u s arc; a m o n g s t the commonest of t h e blue-green Algie, rocks

o c c u r r i n g i n a l lk i n d s o f d a m p a n d w e t s i t u a t i o n s , a n d often g i v i n g a decided t i n t to large areas of d a m p g r o u n d , vertical limestone rocks, o r those a n d stones (torn. subject tricb. to the spray of waterfalls. 17 p) is a b u n d a n t There a r c some species o c c u r r i n g i n d a m p s i t u a t i o n s or i n fresh water. (diam. on d a m p (Menegh.) forms (lorn, (diani. trieh. 13 B r i t i s h tenue among Genu, rocks

Ph. itv.tt.iiiu.de ( A g . ) e a r t h , a n d Ph. (Kiitz.)

12 p ; fig. 153 E a n d F ) i s f r e q u e n t / ' / / . purpuruseenx faces on t h e vertical of w e t l i m e s t o n e

other Alga; i n ponds, ( d i a m . t r i c h . B 5 2 p).

ditches, a n d rivers.

reddish-purple patches

[ N o t e : C t o i i u t h r i . v flrucd/t'uiu \ V . & (!. S . W e s t i s o n e o f t h e S c h i z o m y c e t e s o f t h e g e n u s C/eutothei.e.]

Genus

O s c i l l a t o r i a Yaucher,

'in H o s e , 1 8 0 0 ' . ] F a i n t constrictions are often t h e edges of T h e cells line.

T h e t r i c h o n i e s a r e free a n d c y l i n d r i c a l , w i t h o u t a s h e a t h , o r w i t h o n e so t h i n a s t o b e a l m o s t i m p e r c e p t i b l e . sometimes the vary much trichome evident between filaments present a continuous shorter t h e cells, but. more

and unbroken

i n relative l e n g t h , b u t in t h e larger species they are than their diameter. T h e extremity of the attenuated.

always much

m a v be s t r a i g h t o r c u r v e d , a n d i t is often

T h e a p i c a l cell is sometimes being frequently furnished w a l l k n o w n as a c a l y p t r a .

1

m u c h attenuated, a n d m a y be capitate, with a terminal t h i c k e n i n g of the cellT h e g e n u s is f o u n d in great profusion

F o r r e a s o n s (or a d o p t i n g t h e g e n e r i c n a m e <ixrillutoria " c o n s u l t ( l o n i o n t i n l o o m . B o t a n . M o r o t , v , 1801, p . 2 7 3 .

Mi/.roj>Jn/ce<t'
in a l l kinds of wet situations, a n d sometimes in ing hot springs. o f Oxctlliiturm ditches after give o n clamp g r o u n d , or Flocculent masses floatand they less are often found of ponds and or sunshine, The

m i t h e surfaces

commonly exhibited gams

off a m o r e

d i s t i n c t i v e odour. are discussed

movements

b v the trichonies of this on page 315.

of

T h e r e are a b o u t 20 B r i t i s h species the (b genus, is. W e s t ) one of which (0.

derulorutu i n stagnant

is d e s t i t u t e of p i g m e n t a n d

lives a s a p r o p h y t i c existence ditches. B B i g . 154. A , Oseillntoriu iimosti Ag., from W i m b l e d o n Common, S u r r e y . B , <> irrit/ua K u t z . . f r o m Shipley Glen, W . ' Yorks. C, 0. tenuis A g . , f r o m S h e e p ' s G r e e n , C a m b r i d g e . D , O. splendidu Grev. var. atteiiuatu W . ,V G . S . W e s t , from B a i l d o n M o o r . W . Y o r k s . E. O. ueundnuta G o m . , fiom Sheep's Green, Cambridge. ( A l l x ICO.) species the

U. jirincej>s \ ' a u d i , i s t h e l a r g e s t ( t h i c k n e s s o f t r i c h o i n e s 2 5 5 0 p)

a n d 0. uniptstissimu
narrowest 0'(j p). tenuis 10 fi; species. common <>. fimim<

W . & (!. S . W e s t i s
of trichoines of 4 Vauch. of (thickness trichomes

(thickness

trichoines

1 2 1 7 p ; t i g . 1 5 4 A ) a n d 0. abundant

A g . (thickness 0. irrii/uu

f i g . 154 0 ) a r e t h e m o s t Kiitz.

(fig. 154 B ) is

i n q u i c k l y r u n n i n g water.

(donus A r t h r o s p i r a S t i z e n b e r g e r , 1852. T h e trichoines are c y l i n d r i c a l , spiral. distinction from Oscillutoria.

commonly The The

.I.

devoid

of a sheath, a n d twisted into a regular is the only than their diameter.

which occurs

latter

character

cells are generally shorter

Jenneri (Hass.) Stizenb.

is a rare A l g a ,

i n stagnant

water, o r forms a dark-green m u c o u s t r i c h o m e s 5 8 p;

s t r a t u m i n t r i c k l i n g w a t e r ; clia.ni. o f

d i a m . o f s p i r a l w h o r l s 0 1 5 p.

Genus S p i r u l i n a T u r p i n , 1827. and

A B F i g . 155. A . pirulina tuipisn C r a m . , f r o m B o u g h Ncagh, Ireland. B , Sp. nnijor K i i t z . , f r o m W i e k e n F e n , C a m b r i d g e ( x ISO).

T h e trichonies are very narrow into a regular elongated feature spiral. cell, of a single This

are twisted consist

They

sometimes transverse

of great septa.

length, and without a t once Arthrospira.

distinguishes the genus from

S. major issinut Kiitz. ( c l i a m . t r i c h . l-r>2-5

K i i t z . is frequent i n s t a g n a n t water
M

; fig. 1 5 5 B ) , a n d S. tenu(Ersted) is often

( = <V. substdsa

a b u n d a n t i n salt a n d b r a c k i s h water, rarely occurring i n fresh water (diani. t r i c h . 12 p).

Riwulariacea'
Sub-order T l i i s is u s m a l l g r o u p ated either towards one 2. T1UCII0PH0HE.K. characterboth

c o n t a i n i n g some of tho most end, or from the

istic of the blue-green A l g a e

T h e trie-homes are s t r o n g l y a t t e n u middle towards T h e sheaths are g e n e r a l l y lamellose, and genera, such fimbriate as in HeteroAsexual but in the

ends, a n d i n a l l cases t l m y are shoal hod. strong, rarely h y a l i n e and delicate, often or ocreate along their margins. Dichothrir a n d Ammutoideu.

In certain

a false b r a n c h i n g is p r e s e n t .

evsts are present i n some g e n e r a , b u t a b s e n t from others. reproduction Glwotrirliia heterocysts.

T h e r e are t w o s h a r p l y differentiated f a m i l i e s : F a m i l y 1. Family 2. Jiieu/cirutivi. Cunijitutrirhitmi: each Trichomas attenuated from Trichonics attenuated absent.

takes place b y t i n f o r m a t i o n of hormogones,

1

spores

are

developed

from

the

basal

cells next

t h e base from

to the

the apex, w h i c h is p i l i f e r o u s ; heterocysts basal (rarely middle towards extremity ; heterocysts

absent).

F a m i l y I. Alga? of t h i s f a m i l y are the country. They form T h e y are found

RIVULARIACE^E. fairly abundant in mountainous disof

t r i c t s , a n d t h e y also o c c u r s p a r i n g l y i n t h e less e l e v a t e d

parts

p r i n c i p a l l y on t h e d r i p p i n g r o c k s of or h a r d h e m i s p h e r i c a l masses,

waterfalls, cataracts a n d s t r e a m s , or at t h e m a r g i n s of r o c k y lakes. soft f e l t - l i k e expanses, g e n e r a l l y o f a b r o w n c o l o u r , b u t a f e w o f t h e m o c c u r as b l u e - g r e e n n o d u l e s a t t a c h e d to the s t e m s a n d leaves of s u b m e r g e d The the b r o a d base, i n a l l e x c e p t a few species, one are located. Occasionally a d d i t i o n to t h e b a s a l ones. the l a m e l l a of the the e x t e r i o r of the happens that the such an extent of t h e s h e a t h s The sheath filament T h e sheath or t w o plants. at in or heterocysts t r i c h o m e s are a l l a t t e n u a t e d to a h a i r - l i k e p o i n t , a n d intercalary hetcroeysts are present

is t u b u l a r , g e l a t i n o u s

m e m b r a n o u s , a n d is f r e q u e n t l y s t r o n g l y lamellose. a fimbriate appearance,

Tn s o m e species ft frequently to

become dilated -upwards, thus g i v i n g filaments become fused The in some

sheaths of adjacent

t h a t t h e i r i n d i v i d u a l i t y is lost. carbonate of lime.

usual colour cases of

is y e l l b ' w m r y e l l o w i s h - b r o w n , a n d e x h i b i t a false b r a n c h i n g d u e

they are i n d u r a t e d w i t h filaments

to the g r o w t h

338 new trichomes the from

flli/.ropht/cea'
Nome of the inferior cells of the original an new growth often occurring i m m e d i a t e l y above

trichome,

intercalary heterocyst. Asexual gones, the

I t i s i n D'tchotltrix

t h a t t h e false b r a n c h i n g the f o r m a t i o n of the trichome (and also i n hormolost. Calothrix)

a n d f u s i o n of t h e s h e a t h s a r e m o s t m a r k e d . reproduction takes place b y hair-like apical portion of being

A s e x u a l s p o r e s c o m m o n l y a r i s e i n Ulceutrichia i n close a p p o s i t i o n to the basal

T h e r e a r e five follows: A. B. W i t h o u t hetcrocysts. With * heterocysts.

heteroeysts.

B r i t i s h f r e s h w a t e r g e n e r a , w h i c h c a n he d i s t i n g u i s h e d a s F i l a m e n t s free, v e r y n a r r o w , Amphithrix.

forming a thin stratum

F i l a m e n t s free, s i m p l e o r f o r m i n g a d i c h o t o m o u s t h a l l u s . t F i l a m e n t s s i m p l e or falsely b r a n c h e d ; b r a n c h e s d i s t i n c t a n d free tt F i l a m e n t s branched ; branches several within a common sheath (26) Dickothrix. ' Calotlwix.

**

F i l a m e n t s f o r m i n g a h e m i s p h e r i c a l or globular thallus, closely united by f mucus, radiately disposed in a tough, Iliruhiriu. Spores regularly proFilaments Spores tt

globose or h e m i s p h e r i c a l , attached thallus. unknown F i l a m e n t s r a d i a t e l y d i s p o s e d i n a soft, globose, free-floating thallus.

duced Genus Tho colour, A m p h i t h r i x Kiitz., of two 1843; layers. cm. The Born. &

Glceotricliiu. Flah., 1880. com-

filaments

form a thin expanded filaments,

s t r a t u m of a p u r p l e o r v i o l e t i n f e r i o r l a y e r is or of m i n u t e r a d i a t e l y d i s p o s e d filaments, T h e sheaths

w h i c h consists

posed of densely i n t r i c a t e

series of cells ; the s u p e r i o r l a y e r consists of s i m p l e , erect c l o s e l y p a c k e d t o g e t h e r a n d a t t e n u a t e d t o fine p o i n t s . are t h i n , close a n d c o n t i n u o u s , a n d t h e r e are no

A. junthina W . Y o r k s h i r e ; t h i c k n e s s of f i l a m e n t s I ' d 2 ' 2 5 p.

heterocysts.

( M o n t . ) B o r n . & F l a h . occurs on wot rocks a n d is k n o w n f r o m

Genus Mastiguthrix

Calothrix Kiitz.,

A g . , 1824. 1843;

[Mastigonemu Kiitz., The tufts

Schwabe, 1843 or (in are soft in a filaments

1837; part); simple velvety a few

Schizosiphon

SgmphyosipJtoa or

K u t z . , 1843 ( i n part).] forming are

slightly branched, The they

penicillate

expansions, w h i c h are generally attached stones. svpecios heterocysts are basal or The absent. plants

to s u b m e r g e d often exhibit

rocks and slight

intercalary, and

Hi
branching, filament ever, to The upper caused by

ndariaccd'
application of t h e base being formation of one

t h e clu.su of another,

t h e side free.

the sheaths the

continuous. are, howof basal,

and more attenuated Borzi

1

parts of the filaments

always

has observed

seriate spores i n one species.

T h e r e a r c a h o u t s i x B r i t i s h f r e s h w a t e r s p e c i e s , ('. purietimi C. fiisca ( K i i t z . ) B o r n . & F l a b , a n d (_'. I'piplii/licu p h y t e s o n o t h e r l a r g e r A l g i e , s u c h a s Vuni'ln-riu o r ('Xiig.; T l m v . b e i n g t h e m o s t f r e q u e n t ( t h i c k n e s s o f t r i c h o m e s (i\2 p ; t i g . ];<! A a n d l b . \Y. & 0 . S . W e s t a r e e p i liutriirliiisfii'riniiin.

F i g . 150. A a n d II, Caluthri.r parieliiin (Nag.) T h i n - . , f r o m A r u c l i f f e , W . Y o r k s . C , DicJtothri.v intemiptn W . ,V (1. S . W e s t , f r o m S l i c v , ' I l o n a r d , I r e l a n d . D , T). Orshtuiii'i ( K i i t z . ) B o r n . X' F l a h . , f r o m B a n g d a l e , W e s t m o r e b i n d . ( A H x4'20.)

G e n u s D i c h o t h r i x Z a n a r d i n i , 185<S. are m o r e or less - d i e h o t o m o u s l y heterocysts are basal absent rocks.

1

I n this genus the filaments several trichomes with The are

branched,

t h e i r sheaths being- enclosed w i t h i n a n o u t e r c o m m o n s h e a t h . or intercalary, a n d i n one species they

T h e plants generally occur i n penieillate tufts on dripping-

B o r z i i n X u o v o G i o r u a l e B o t a u . I t a l . 1SS2, x i v , p. 374.

))

-i

M;/.roj>/it/ce<'
T h e r e are five B r i t i s h pally X on dripping and of ('). l>. rocks Flah. in mountainous Kiitz. i Born. from t i g . 15G 1))

species, a l l of w h i c h are r a r e . regions. & Flah. arc I).

They

occur of

princiBorn. I),

Xurdstcdtii

Orsi niu uu

(thickness

filaments Ireland

]o12/i, inturrujitu fig. 15G

trichomes

f>7'5 p ;

widely distributed, and

W . & (b

S. W e s t is k n o w n

the .Mourne M t s , D o w n ,

( l o n u s R i v u l a r i a ( b o t h ) A g . , 18*24 ( i n p a r t ) : e m . T h u i v t , [Zuiiatrichia lAiriiiactis Scliisusipliuit (in part).] of a consist Ktitz.. Kiitz., The

1885. 1843 ; 1843 plants or

J . A g . , 1842 ;

globose

h e m i s p h e r i c a l t h a l l u s , id' a tough character, composed ot'radiatingtilaments which are repeatedly ' branched.' The Cliara, t h a l l u s is a t t a c h e d t o p l a n t s ( s u c h as or of the stems and Myriopliyllum, submerged

the bases of l hraymites)ov

J

ti>thest<>nes cataracts,

of

streams

a n d is s o m e t i m e s i n d u r a t e d with lime. ties been of T h e heteroevsts filaments are are basal a n d the e x t r e m i the piliferous. Spores have not

observed.
are four freshwater

There F i g . 1;">7. A 0 , Uivuluria lliusohatiuuu M e n e g h . , from A r n c l i f f e , W . Y o i k s . ; A , uat. s i z e , o n s u r f a c e of s t o n e ; B a n d C , x 480. I) a n d E , 7,'. iidniitulu (Kutz.) Born. & Flail., from C h i p p e n h a m F e n , C a m b r i d g e ; D , nat. s i z e , o n s t e m of I'llruijin/7cs; E , x 4S0. stones miautiilii of mountain streams in

species o c c u r r i n g i n B r i t a i n , of

w h i c h / ' . hiirmutitea (]). (J.) A g .

[ = Zitniitric/iiu
Bot.) in

eulcureu ( E n g .
the to most the li. occurring

E n d l i c h e r ] is

frequent, sometimes quantity A', dura

attached

limestone i listricts.

Both and

( K i i t z . ) B o r n . & F l a h . ( t h i c k n e s s o f t r i c h o m e s 2 1 2 ' 5 p. : t i g . 1 5 7 1)

a n d K ) are o c c a s i o n a l l y m e t w i t h a t t a c h e d to s u b m e r g e d p l a n t s , f o r m i n g s m a l l g l o b o s e m a s s e s o f a. b l u e - g r e e n o r g r e e n i s h - b l i c k c o l o u r .

G e n u s G l o e o t r i c h i a J . A g . , 1842, free-Hoating, solid when young, bid

T h e t h a l l u s is globose inflated and hollow

and when

CamjtfotricJiarec'
old. The filaments exhibit near the radiate from a false the centre

341
o u t w a r d s , a n d , as i n sheaths The an' only are

HiviiUtrht, continent From within

There (/. mtt'tii*

'branching.' of the

The

conspicuous near the base of periphery from are strontdv attenuated the cylindrical spores

the triehomes, being gelatinous and thallus. triehouies

t h e base, a n d are m o r e or less t o r u l o s e . elongated some time which remain for

cell i m m e d i a t e l y above the basal heterocyst developed, sheath.

species, G. Pisnm Ag.)

t h e b a s a l p a r t of t h e
are two British (llcdw.) Rabenh. 10 c m s .

freshwater

Tlmr.

and not with

T h e f o r m e r possesses a t h a l l u s w h i c h does -1 m m . , h u t t h e l a t t e r i s a l a r g e r s p e c i e s O'. I'ixum is one of the A l g i e meres."

reach a greater a thallus up to concerned

diameter than

diameter.

frequently

in the phenomenon

of the " b r e a k i n g of t h e

F a m i l y 2.

C A M P T O T R I C H A C E i E . from the rest of the

T h i s i s a s m a l l f a m i l y s h a r p l y m a r k e d off Triehophoreation middle The there sheath of the towards plants may are be by the attenuafront the and The and extremity. filaments each

epiphytic very thin

a r e n<> h e t e r o c y s t s .

delicate, or t h i c k and o f w h i c h (Camptothrix)

lamellose. is a g e n u s

O n l y t w o g e n e r a a r e k n o w n , one of s m a l l t r o p i c a l e p i p h y t e s . G e n u s A m m a t o i d e a W e s t o): G . 8 . W e s t , 181)7. The filaments are e p i p h y t i c a n d e x h i b i t a false ramification comparable with that m e t w i t h i n liivtilaria. T h e y are or s u d d e n l y b e n t i n t h e i r m e d i a n or widest portion, the two more less parallel extremities being

gradually attenuated topiliferous apices. T h e s h e a t h s a r e firm a n d in young

nO-,,

lamellose,
11 V,

filaments
T I , l.-l Y\s.
w

colourless, b u t i n older ones of a

158.
s

Ammatoiilcit
f r o m

Nnrmtinii
D a r l m o o l

yellow-brown

colour

I he

tn-

chomes exhibit a slight constric-

Devonshire (x420).

342

Myxophyceiv

tion between their m e d i a n cells, a n d t h e apical cells are about six times longer than their diameter.
A. on Norimmii W . & G . S. W e s t inmrih'foruie. is k n o w n from Devonshire of filaments as a n epiphyte of Butntc/toxjtermiiiit Thickness . V 5 1 2 ' 5 p,

trichoines

3'fi;V5 p ; tig. l o s .

Order I I .

COCCOGONEYE.

I n this order the plants are unieelliilar or colonial, c o m m o n l y o c c u r r i n g as colonies o f u n i c e l l s e n v e l o p e d i n a copious g e l a t i n o u s investment. T h e colonies vary much i n size a n d shape, being spherical, ellipsoidal, or e x p a n d e d gelatinous masses. mucous envelope. T h e cells are

of v a r i e d form a n d are disposed i n a v a r i e t y o f w a y s w i t h i n t h e T h e latter is sometimes conspicuously lamellose, b u t more often i t is h y a l i n e a n d structureless. T h e Coccogonea- constitute t h e lowest g r o u p of the M y x o p h y c e i e , and indeed they are the most primitive of all the Algie. form g e l a t i n o u s masses o n w e t rocks. They o c c u r f r e e - f l o a t i n g , o r m o r e r a r e l y as e p i p h y t e s , a n d s o m e of t h e m N o t a few are regular a n d is b y s i m p l e cell-fission, abundant constituents of the freshwater plankton. T h e n o r m a l method of m u l t i p l i c a t i o n t h e l a r g e r colonies u l t i m a t e l y b r e a k i n g u p to f o r m s m a l l e r ones. S o m e t i m e s y o u n g colouies arise a t t h e sides of t h e older ones b y a process of b u d d i n g . R o u n d e d asexual spores or g o n i d i a have been observed i n some species, b e i n g formed w i t h i n t h e wall o f a mother-cell. Zoogonidia are u n k n o w n .
There are t w o well-marked families. Family 1. Chama'siphutiiuceir, Cells epiphytic, with a distinct

base a n d a p e x ; F a m i l y i.

reproduction only b y the formation of gonidia. Chroocoecaceie. Cells or colonies free-floating or forminto

ing a gelatinous s t r a t u m , very rarely epiphytic, not differentiated gonidia).

base a n d apex ; m u l t i p l i c a t i o n b y s i m p l e c e l l - d i v i s i o n (very r a r e l y b y

F a m i l y 1.

CHAM^ESIPHONIACEiE.

T h e plants of this family are epiphytes, generally occurring i n clusters around t h e cases filaments of larger Algte. They are i n all base d i f f e r e n t i a t e d so a s t o p r e s e n t a d i s t i n c t i o n b e t w e e n

and apex, a n d reproduction occurs b y the formation of a n u m b e r

Chroococcaced'

343

of n o n - m o t i l e spores o r g o n i d i a f r o m t h e c o n t e n t s o f a m o t h e r - c e l l . M o s t A l g a ' of this f a m i l y are marine, the only B r i t i s h genus being tjoniam. Rostaf, Clian/ti'siphon. [Indus. Pipho'ro1S8-'!.] T h e cells a r e s m a l l , o y o i r l a l , p y r i f o r n i , or T h e cell-contents are homoT h e cells the upper violet, or yellow colour. c u t off from gouidangium, G e n u s C h a m s e s i p h o n A . B r . & G r u n . , 1SG4. cylindrical, with very thin cell-walls. geneous a n d of a blue-green, free a p e x . part of escaping freshwater

are a t t a c h e d b y t h e i r base a n d g e n e r a l l y w i d e n u p w a r d s to t h e i r T h e gonidia are successively which has become apex. a from the open the cell gradually

Fig. lo'J.

Cluiiiitesijiliou incrustaiw O r a m , o n a filament f r o m H e a t o n , W . Y o r k s . ( x 416).

of

Rhizucloniunt,

Cit. co-itferricola A . P>r. i s f o u n d a s a n e p i p h y t e o n Chwtoinorpha, nium, Yaitcheria, e t c . , a n d Ch. incrn.ito.its ( ! r u n . ( d i a m . o f c e l l s

tig. 1 5 0 ) o f t e n t h i c k l y c o v e r s filaments o f Hhizoclonium and

RhizocloI'S LL;

QHdugoniutn.

F a m i l y 2.

CHROOCOCCACE^E.

T h i s is the largest f a m i l y of t h e Coecogonete, a n d includes a great v a r i e t y of u n i c e l l u l a r a n d colonial b l u e - g r e e n are a b u n d a n t i n a l l k i n d s of d a m p forming rocks. a gelatinous s t r a t u m on t h e d a m p different gelatinous forms according surfaces Algae They a n d wet situations, frequently of d r i p p i n g

T h e cells vary m u c h i n shape i n t h e different genera, a n d to t h e d i r e c t i o n of an irregular I n some t h e cells d i v i d e i n every d i r e c t i o n envelope, producing I n others t h e cells d i v i d e o n l y i n two only. I n one a are t h e envelope.

the colonies assume d i v i s i o n of t h e cells. of space within a

colony, often of large size. directions i n the same genus (Tetrapedia)

plane, g i v i n g rise to a t a b u l a r c o l o n y ; a n d are flattened and they possess

in others cell-division takes place i n one d i r e c t i o n t h e cells s t r i k i n g s y m m e t r y of form. Stjnechococcus

a n d Tetrapedia

only genera w h i c h are commonly destitute of a mucous I n a l l others t h e cells are i n v a r i a b l y e m b e d d e d

i n a mass of mucus,

My.ro]>h}fcenw h i c h varies m u c h i n its consistency. o r eery hyaline a n d diffluent. or violet by pigments. observed i n a few s p e c i e s to t a k e within a place gonio f non-motile spores or g o n i d i a R e p r o d u c t i o n has been the formation dangi u n i .
T h e r e are t w o sul e f a n i i l i e s : Sub-family well-defined I. Vliruocysteu: C/irt>ot:iuyeii/. Epiphytes on larger Algto, with a dorsiventrality. F r e e - f l o a t i n g or f o r m i n g a g e l a t i n o u s

I t m a y he f i r m a n d lamellose,

T h e cells often c o n t a i n red, orange,

Sub-family II.

stratum, w i t h no dorsiventrality,

S u b - f a m i l y I. This sub-family includes

CHKOiXTSTE.E. only a single genus, the plants of

w h i c h differ from the rest of the Chroococcaceic i n b e i n g and in the possession Genus 1889.] are l i k e w i s e c h a r a c t e r i z e d b y the possession Glceochsete Lagerh., 1888.

epiphytic, They

of d i s t i n c t u p p e r a n d lower surfaces. [Schrauuiria

of p r o m i n e n t bristles. Dangeard, i n a wide

T h e cells are globose or sub-globose, enveloped

F i g . 100.

Glmoclitcte Wittrocliunu L a g c i h . A , from Cray Moss, W . Yorks.; B , f r o m P i l m o o r , N . Y o r k s . ( x 41<>).

mucous to l a r g e r

coat, a n d t h e y o c c u r s i n g l y , or i n twos or fours, filamentous Alga?.

attached the

M o r e r a r e l y t h e y are a t t a c h e d to

Chroocoecaceo'
leaves cell their is and steins of submerged at its upper give Mosses pole with or Phanerogams. or two long, or spurs furnished apices. one

34.1 Eaeli thin near a centre genus two

1

bristles, w h i c h sometimes The

off s m a l l b r a n c h e s

primitive chromatophore

is b e l l - s h a p e d , of

b r i l l i a n t b l u e - g r e e n c o l o u r , a n d t h e r e is a c l e a r s p a c e i n t h e of the cell. says L a g e r h e i m in his o r i g i n a l description of the singulus." The mother-cells give rise to on division. ''nucleus

or

four daughter-cells

M a n y a u t h o r s h a v e pilaced t h i s A l g a i n t h e C h l o r o p h y c e i e , or h a v e r e c o r d e d a c h l o r o p h y c e o u s A l g a u n d e r the n a m e of ' The genus as I have often found i t , a n d as here c e r t a i n l y belongs to the
01. W'ittrurlii.ma

Gleeoclaete.' most

figured,

Chroococcaceie.
known from several parts of t h e British of fig. 160.

L a g e r h . is

I s l a n d s , o c c u r r i n g as a n e p i p h y t e o n Sphagnum. (II. binornis

Vauclmria,

Clailu/i/inru,

or the leaves

D i a i u . o f c e l l s t i 2 1 fi ; l e n g t h o f

b r i s t l e s ! l l j 2 0 0 fi;

Ivirchn. lias a p a i r of bristles attached to each cell.

Sub-family

11.

C H tlOOCOCCE.E.

T h e sub-famity Chroococceie and colonial M y x o p i y c e a e to c e r t a i n o f t h e B a c t e r i a . of form, and with to the a Tetrapedia, enveloped sometimes and

embraces almost all the unicellular resemblance variety are Synechocuccus, they mucous of c o a t is

T h e y are u n q u e s t i o n a b l y of a lower t y p e T h e cells d i s p l a y considerable of the genera The extent iMerismopedia,

t h a n a n y o t h e r of the A l g i e , a n d some of t h e m bear exception certain covering

in a copious

of mucus.

f i r m a n d l a m e l l o s e , as i n s o m e species I t often happens thus

Chruococcus coverings gelatinous macroand definite possessing of

a n d Glaeocapsn, of numerous

b u t m o r e often i t is a n a m p l e , h o m o g e n e o u s c o v e r i n g , that the forming cells have fused together,

very hyaline i n character. colonies of v a r i o u s sizes. scopic masses, a tough Gcelospherium, shape. exterior. the In

S o m e of these colonies are large genera, are such as Merismopedia and

c o n t a i n i n g m a n y t h o u s a n d s of cells, a n d some colonies of l i m i t e d size

M u l t i p l i c a t i o n takes place and the growing final fragmentation and in size

by the repeated d i v i s i o n of the cells fragment spherical means the processes. In the

of the o r i g i n a l colony, each

repeating

colonies of

Gwlospluerium
1

a k i n d of b u d d i n g takes place b y

L a g e r h e i m i n N u o v a N a t a r i s i a , 1890, p . 231.

My.rophyrea'
of w h i c h a n e w ultimately one colony is d e v e l o p e d separated two from from the it. in side of the old be one, in

becoming

Cell-division one plane,

may or in

direction of

only, in

directions

every

direction

space. occurs in Gumpliusplueria by non-motile spores

Reproduction or g o i i i d i a .
1

T h e r e , .'ire t h i r t e e n B r i t i s h follows : A. *

f r e s h w a t e r g e n e r a , w h i c h c a n be a r r a n g e d as

Cell-division i n one direction only. Cell-division transverse. t Cells enveloped in a wide mucous coat. tdlceot/iece. Aphmiothccc Synechococcits. Doctylococc.opsis. I Cells elongated, each w i t h a mucous coot + | Cells little longer than broad, enveloped in a c o m m o n m u c o u s i n v e s t m e n t ... tt ** < 'ells d e s t i t u t e o f m u c u s C e l l - d i v i s i o n oblique ; cells enveloped i n m u c u s (Jell-division i n t w o directions i n one plane. * ** Cells globular often large or rounded-quadrate; colonies Merismopcdi't. Tet raped id. i n mucus. of spherical

B.

Cells of a definite s y m m e t r i c a l form, solitary, or f o r m i n g s m a l l c o l o n i e s

C. *

C e l l - d i v i s i o n i n a l l directions of space ; cells enveloped Cells forming large t Cells arranged colonies. t Cells closely a n d regularly arranged \\ C e l l s g e m i n a t e tt ttt Cells densely a n d sparsely markedly p y r i f n r m i n shape aggregated i n globose, elongated, or clathrate colonies Cells aggregated to form irregular gelatinous I I n d i v i d u a l mucous coats clearly evident round each cell H J|t ** Cells Cells enveloped covering Cells arranged i n a compact stratum more o r less solitary, or forming very small colonies gelatinous in a common mucous ... colonies. at or towards the periphery

Cailospluerium. Gomphosplatria. Microcystis. colonies. Glmocapsd. Ap/taitocupsa. Porphyridium. Chroococcus.

scattered,

(ienus Gloeothece elongated, which each one

N a g . , 1849. being

The

cells are c y l i n d r i c a l by a thick mucous

and coat,

surrounded

sometimes
1

shows

i n d i c a t i o n s of

lamellation.

Cell-division

S c h m i d l e i n Berichte Deutseh. B o t a n . Gcsellsch. 1901, x i x ,

C/iroococcacexi'
is o n l y i n o n e d i r e c t i o n , a n d a n u m b e r ated to form a s m a l l colony.
Species of t h i s genus occur o n wet n i c k s , a m o n g w e t mosses, a m i i n hogpools. 0 7 . linearis Niig. (length of cells 10-518 p ;
r

of cells are usually associ-

breadth

1'ii2'i!^i;

t i g . 1(51 A ) a n d 0 7 . eonjfaeiu Iiha.htloderma linearis linco.ru

N a g . ( l e n g t h o f c e l l s f r 7 7 ' . ) p; species. very closely Sehinidle seems

b r e a d t h 2-0 3 ^ ; to tllteothece

Hg. 1(11 11} a r e t h e m o s t f r e q u e n t B r i t i s h

1

allied

X i i " . , if not actually identical with it.

Genus from

Aphanotheee in theaga common T h e cells

Nii<.

1849.

This

genus

only

differs

(ilirothece

gregation of large numbers of cells w i t h i n mass of mucus. than

of

are c y l i n d r i c a l a n d longer their diameter.

A. 'tuicroscojdea N a g . ( l e n g t h
c e l l s 5 8 ui, b r e a d t h 3 ' u

-
r

0 3 ^ .

rs

4. p; t i g . 1(51 (!) a n d . 1 .
Nag. are the most They species. bog-pools,

m.ncda
in of O (9

frequent

are found

at the margins

lakes, a n don w e t rocks.

Genus Nag.,

Synechococcus The apices, cells, are

F i g . 1 0 1 . A , Ghenthece limutris N : i g . , f r o m O l d C o t e M o o r , W . Y o r k s . 1!, O b eoujluens N a g . , f r o m n e a r S e t t l e , \V. Y o r k s . C , Aphnnothere ntierusenpieu Niig., from W i t h i c l , Cornwall. D a n d 11, St/ucchococctts tnujttr S c h r o e t . , f r o m A d e l B o g , W ! Y o r k s . ( A l l x 1.10.)

1849.

which are cylindrical with hemispherical larger than i n the precedi n g genera, a n d are destitute of t h e outer coat. and They occur floating i n jmuds, mucous freeditches,

bog-pools, often

i n considerable

quantity.

T h e cell-contents colour,

are u s u a l l y o f a b r i l l i a n t b l u e - g r e e n , r a r e l y o f a r o s e - p u r p l e and contain numerous

S. terttginosus breadth species, Niig.

large granules.
Schroeter (length of cells 2(5 2!J p; British

a n d S. major fig.

1 5 f ) 1 T'o p ; t h e latter often

101 D a n d K) a r e t h e m o s t

abundant

o c c u r r i n g i n q u a n t i t y i n bogs.

Genus Dactylococcopsis Hansg., 1888. associated

1

T h e cells are g e n e r a l l y many

to form

small

colonies,

rarely solitary, a n d i n

Sclimidle i n Berichte Deutsch. B o t a n . Gesellscb. f. 8 1 1 .

1 9 0 0 , x v i i i , p. 1 4 9 , t. v i ,

348
cases t h e c o l o n i e s o]' sometimes

Mi/.tvplidjcete
are embedded i n form. i n a copious mucus. T h e cells extremities, is almost lateral i n Dactyhcoecus,

are elongated, fusiform or lanceolate, w i t h a t t e n u a t e d sigmoidal T h e chromatophore much as i n

homogeneous, of a pale blue-green colour, a n d somewhat position. D i v i s i o n of the cells occurs by oblique septation.
1). Montana

W . & G . S . W e s t ( l e n g t h o f e e l l s 8 - 6 1 1 5 p, b r e a d t h

3T>tju;

fig. 1 0 2 A ; o c c u r s i n b o g - p o o l s a m o n g s t S p h a g n u m . is k n o w n f r o m t h e p l a n k t o n o f L o u g h . X e a g h .

I), r/mjj/tidivii/es H a n s g .

Genus M e r i s m o p e d i a M e y e n , 1830.

T h i s is one of the most striking genera of the f 'hroococeacete, i n g o f a flat consist-

rectangular

colony, t h e cells of w h i c h are a r r a n g e d i n r e c t i l i n e a r series. C e l l - d i v i s i o n takes place and in two t h e cells usually directions appear to in

688888 &&&&
Fig. 1*12. A , Ihtctijlococcopsis montttnn
W . & G . S. W e s t , f r o m W ' i d d a l e F e l l , W . Y o r k s . B , MerUmopediu aktuca ( E h r e n b . ) X i i g . , f r o m Thursley C o m m o n , Surrey. C , 21. dentins A . B r . , p a r t of a l a r g e c o l o n y f r o m W i c k e n

be

arranged

groups of four.

T h e cells

are globose, e l l i p s o i d a l , or obi ong, s o m e ti mes sli g h t l y angular by compression, and the cell-contents are homogeneous. 21. ijhiitcu ( E h r e n b . ) X a ' g .
is the commonest occurring in British ponds, M. few The species,

Fen, Cambridge.

D , Tctrtipediei

Eeinschinnn

A r c b . , from near G o r i n g , Oxford. ditches, bogs a n d l a k e s : ileyen clcijans colonies a n d if. arnyinea_ A.

( A l l x 450.)

d i a m . of cells 3 3 3 ' 8 ^ ;
-

h g . 162 B . i n stagnant

if. punctata water. from

Breb. are not infrequent species of the genus reach

B r . is t h e largest

a n d is known

localities i n t h e British o f J / , ylanca

I s l a n d s ; diani. of cells 6 ' 5 9 ' 5 p ;

hg. 162 0 .

a n d if. ehujans o f t e n

a large size ( d i a m . u p to

2 2 0 fi) a n d m a y c o n t a i n a s m a n y a s 18f>6 c e l l s .

Genus T e t r a p e d i a Reinsch, 1867. equal half-cells. T h e cell-wall is I n some species firm

I n this genus t h e cells are constricted into two are invariably s i m i l a r to a n d the cell-contents are almost i n fiat c o l o n i e s

of some definite a n d s y m m e t r i c a l shape, often homogeneous. those of the cells

solitary, b u t i n others they are grouped Merismopedia.

Clirooroccacec
A l l t h e s p e c i e s (ire r a r e , b u t T. I'ei'ntr/iiuiiu tijf. U>i Dy a n i l T. gluim&viis lAVittr.) T. sftiijcru Arch, c h a i n , o f c o l l s .V."> 0 p : lioldt occni' i n lakes and bog-pools.

A r c h , is a b e a u t i f u l l i t t l e species k n o w n f r o m X . W . .Scotland a n d

\V. I r e l a n d , a n d w h i c h h a s b e e n e r r o n e o u s l y r e f e r r e d b y s o m e a u t h o r s t o t h e

c h l o r o p h y e e < m s g e n u s Tetrunlroii.

T h o cell-contents of

Teh-u/m/iti nr/igcru

are h o m o g e n e o u s a n d of a pale blue-green colour.

G e n u s Coelosphserium closely grouped bedded in a mass of

X i i g ' . , 1841). and are

T h o c o l l s a r c m o r e o r loss T h e y are just are within emthe arranged they

to f o r m a h o l l o w , s p h e r i c a l c o l o n y . mucus In form

p e r i p h e r y of the spherical mass. gas-vacuoles.

T h e genus is a c o m m o n

globose, e l l i p so-called

soidal, or o v o i d a l , a n d t h e c e l l - c o n t e n t s are g r a n u l a r , w i t h

c o n s t i t u e n t o f t h e f r e s h w a t e r p l a n k t o n , a n d is C. Kiitzingiu muri X i i g . o l i a i n . o f c o l o n y Leiniii. both occur in tig. 163 A ) is t h e m o s t a b u n d a n t species,

also found f r e q u e n t l y i n large ponds. 4 8 0 0 n ; d i a m . o f c e l l s 3 - 3\8 ft; a l t h o u g h C. Xiiyi'ti'itinrn

U n g e r a n d C. miiiutissimuni

quantity in the British freshwater plankton.

Fig.

1113. A , Ca'losphtn-iiim Kiitzinii'uinum N e a g h , I r e l a n d . B , Gomphusplucria K e n t ( x 3.30).

N a g . , f r o m the p l a n k t o n of L o u g h aponiuu Kiitz., from Kestou Common.

Genus chieHy mucus. in shape. directions.

G. apmiinu

Gomphosphseria the periphery

Kiitz., of

1836.

In or

this

genus

the of

colonies c o n t a i n fewer a n d m o r e scattered cells, w h i c h are towards a globular

disposed

ellipsoid mass

T h e cells are g r o u p e d i n pairs a n d are d i s t i n c t l y p y r i f o r m S c h m i d l e has observed t h e f o r m a t i o n of ' m i c r o g o n i d i i b three

T h e e n t i r e c o l o n y is solid a n d t h e cells d i v i d e a l t e r n a t e l y i n

K i i t z . ( d i a n i . o f c o l o n i e s 6 4 7 S p;

l e n g t h of cells 8\">lpj p -

fig. 1 6 3 B ) i s n o t u n c o m m o n i n p o n d s , l a k e s , a n d s t a g n a n t d i t c h e s .

Genus Glathrocystis

Microcystis- Kutz., H e n f r e y , 1850.]

1833.

[Polycystics

Kutz.,

1845:

T h e cells are s m a l l , m o s t l y globose,

350 and are densely I n some

Mij.i'Opliijceo'
aggregated species t<> f o r m solid colonies of variable

shape.

the colonics

are globose, ellipsoidal, or oblong : i n others they are much others mosing. or and elongated ; they and in anastobecome ela-

thrate a n d almost

T h e cell-contents in colour, gas-

are b l u e - g r e e n , o l i v e - g r e e n , rose-purple often contain

vacuoles.
F i g . f i l l . A , Microcystis stui/nalis L e m m . , f r o m the p l a n k t o n of L o u g h N e a g h , I r e l a n d . B , M. nturninutu M e n e g h . , f r o m O l d Cote M o o r , W . Y o r k s . ( x 4o0). K i i t z . . a n d J / , stotjnalis in quantity

M.

tnarginata

ilenegh. (Wittr.)
(Breb.) occurs occurs

(diani. of cells Kirchn., .1/.

2 ' 0 2 ' 8 f i ; tig. flattens

104 B ) , M. Flos-aqua

L e m m . ( d i a n i . o f cells 1 B 5 ^ ; h g . 104 A ) a r e a l l m o r e if. roseo-persicinus much ( K i i t z . ) often decaying vegetation.

or less c o m m o n i n bogs a n d l a k e s ,

i n ponds a n d ditches which contain

(

if. <erugiiu>sa ( K i i t z . ) [ = Clat/trocystis tvrttginosa

Iviitz.) H e n f r e y ] often

in prodigious q u a n t i t y i n ponds a n d i n the p l a n k t o n of lakes.

T h e t h r e e g e n e r a Microcystis,
arc only differences of degree.

Polycystis

a n d Clat/trocystis

are n o t suffithem

ciently distinct to warrant their separation.

T h e differences between

Genus Glceocapsa Kiitz., 1 8 4 3 : lamellose.

e m . N a g . 1849.

T h e cells are

globose a n d furnished w i t h a t h i c k integument, which is frequently T h e daughter-cells w h i c h arise b y t h e division of the In m o t h e r - c e l l s a r e g e n e r a l l y r e t a i n e d as p a r t of t h e colony, a larger i n t e g u m e n t s u r r o u n d i n g t h e i n d i v i d u a l envelopes o f t h e cells. a gelatinous stratum. colourless, b u t they Cell-division most in fied some takes irregular. species. identiK i i t z . w i t h Bichatia T u r p . (1827), b u t to m y m i n d t h i s m a n n e r t h e colonics b e c o m e o f l a r g e size a n d f r e q u e n t l y form T h e i n t e g u m e n t s of t h e cells are sometimes m a y be yellow, brown, place blue, have violet, or red. been observed i n a l l directions a n d t h e colonies are

T h i c k - w a l l e d restmg-spores

lvuntze and, following h i m , certain other authors, have Glaocapsa this identification is uncertain.
T h e r e are a b o u t 20 B r i t i s h species, some o f w h i c h a r c o f d o u b t f u l distinctness, species, integuments til. punctata Xiig. Kiitz. (diam. of cells l - o i s the til. polydennatiea (lig. 105 C E ) . is remarkable

specific smallest or

for t h e l a m e l k t i o n of the

G'l. Magma. ( B r e b . ) K u t z . w d t h g o l d e n - y e l l o w

\
Chroococcaceir
1 >fiiwii i n t e g u m e n t s ( f i g . 105 I f , a n d G'l. Ilulf.n'iimi species occur illass.) Kiitz. with red or p u r p l e i n t e g u m e n t s , are t w o of t h e best-detiiied species. My.xophycea'. Genus Aphanocapsa Nag., LS4!i. Th lis fa r e g l o b o s e a n d 351 bright other

.Most, o f t h e

on wet or d r i p p i n g rocks, generally i n association with

a g g r e g a t e d to f o r m s m a l l colonies mon within a comin-

homogeneous The from its

tegument. o n l y differs notliece cells. may tinted in The be

genus Ap/mglobose % % o

integument or

colourless or

brown

blueare

green, a n d the

cells

of a b l u e - g r e e n or o l i v e green colour. are four British both in

There species rocks. Rahenh. 4-5 u ;

occurring A. (Iivfi'lli'i

stagnant water a n d on wet (Hass.) fre'.'A

Fig. 11)5. A, Apltanocapxa Gria'illei (Ffass.)

is t h e most 1G5 A .

quent ; d i a m . of cells

Genus dium

PorphyriThe

N a g . , 1840.

H a b e n h . , f r o m H e l l n P o t , W . Y o r k s . 1!, Ghroatpsa Manilla (Breb.) K i i t z . , from B o s t o n S p a , W . Y o r k s . C E , Gl. polijdermatica K i i t z . , from B o s t o n S p a , W . Y o r k s . ( A l l x 450.)

cells, w h i c h are closely a r r a n g e d to f o r m a t h i n g e l a t i n o u s s t r a t u m , are globose or angular by compression. the cell-contents place The are s t r a t u m consists of

m a n y layers of cells, a n d colour. Cell-division

of a r e d d i s h - p u r p l e

takes

in all directions. Alga, forming a thin slimy stratum The

['. erueatum ( A g . ) X a ' g . i s a c o m m o n c e l l s a r e 7f) ft i n d i a m e t e r .

of a d a r k r e d c o l o u r o n d a m p g r o u n d a n d near t h e base o f d a m p walls.

T h i s A l g a was a t one t i m e p l a c e d i n t h e (Jhlorophyoea; a n d h a s since been relegated to t h e Rhodopbyceae it m u c h better placed I agree w i t h H a n s g i r g , however, i n t h i n k i n g T h e r e a r e m a n y of t h e M y x o and of with blue-green i n the Myxophyeeae

p h y c e a j w h i c h p o s s e s s a s m u c h r e d o r p u r p l e p i g m e n t a s Por/i/ii/rii/i'iim, moreover, the latter genus is generally found i n association Alga;. A leae. It is more n e a r l y a l l i e d t o Aplanioi'up.iu

than a n y other genus

Mi/.roj/hi/ceti'
Genus Chroococcus globose or m o r e X i i g . . 184!). In this genus families. Hoating form rocks. a the cells are in simple freewith wet wide, lamelyellow-

o r less a n g u l a r , s o l i t a r y or a s s o c i a t e d or

The)" are mixed on

o t h e r b l u e - g r e e n A l g a ' to stratum The integuments often or

are firm and homogeneous lose, g e n e r a l l y

colourless, T h e cellblue-green

but sometimesofa ish-brown tint. a brilliant or

contents are granulose, of colour, violet,

K i g . ir(j. A , Cltroococctts iji<iaiiteits West, from Bowness, Westmoreland. 11, C7t. turijidiis (Kiitz.) Nag., from Slieve D o n a i d , D o w n , Ireland. C a n d D , Ch. sclnzvilermaticus West, from near Windermere, Westmoreland. ( A l l x -150.)

more

rarely or

olive-green,

yellow-green.
Ch. species, turtjuh's often ( K i i t z . ) Xa'g. occurring ('h. in and Ch. Um-

is t h e m o s t w i d e l y d i s t r i b u t e d h g . 160 B . Minor co/aerenn

q u a n t i t y i n S p h a g n u m - b o g s ; d i a m . o f c e l l s ] 3 2 5 fi; (Ilri-b.) X i i g . , Ch. pulliilus scliizoilermiilirits nctiriis Ch. gigi.inteux not West (hg. 100 A ) , in ponds, Ch. X'iig. are infrequent

(Kutz.) Xiig. bog-pools. Ch.

lakes, and

W e s t (fig. 1 6 0 C a n d T>) i s r e m a r k a b l e f o r i t s t o u g h

lamellose

i n t e g u m e n t s , the l a y e r s of w h i c h a r e g r a d u a l l y s p l i t off a n d s h e d . L e i i i m . is confined to t h e f r e s h w a t e r p l a n k t o n .

T X D E X .

[ S y n o n y m s a r e p r i n t e d i n italie*, a n d t h e n u m b e r s i n s t r o n g t y p e refer to the d e s c r i p t i o n s of t h e genera, f a m i l i e s , orders, etc.] Aeauthoeoeeus Lagerh., 203. A c l u m n t h a c e i e . 289, 290. A c l m a n t b e s Hori/, 2 0 3 , 289. c o a r c t a t a Ilreh., 200. e x i l i s Kiitz., 2 9 0 . dexella {Kiitz.) Pn'b., 2(i9 (fig. 125 B ) , 2!)0. Hnngai'ica Grun., 2 9 0 (fig. 135 AC). l i n e a r i s I f . Sin., 2911. l o n g i p e s G. A I J . , 2 0 8 . m i c r o e e p h a l a Kiitz., 200. Arhnuniiiidiuiu K i i t z . (sect, of A c h n a u thes), 2 8 9 . 2 9 0 . Achnanthoideoe, 2 S 0 , 289291. A c t i n a s t r u m Lur/crli., 2 1 8 , 224. H a n t z s c h i i Lut/erh., 225. Ajuga,.199. A k i n e t e s , 15.
Akonttc, 32.

A m p h o r a FAireub., 2 9 s , 299. o v a l i s Kiitz., 2 1 1 9 , 299 (fig. 141 B and C), 300. o v a l i s v a r . p e d i e i d u s Kiitz., 3 0 " . A n a b a m a llorij., 3 1 1 , 3 1 2 , 3 1 4 , 3 1 7 , 3 2 5 ,
327.

A l o c a s i a , 55. A l t e r n a t i o n of g e n e r a t i o n s , 18. A m b l y s t e g i n m e x a n n u l a t u m , 4. f a l c a t u m , 4. g l a u c u m , 4. s c o r p i o i t l e s , 4. A m n i a t o i d e a l b . <( G. S. West, 3 8 , 337,

341.

c i r c i n a l i s Pubenli., 32s. I ' l o s - a u u i e Ilreb.. 3 2 8 . i m e n u a l i s (Kiitz.) Horn. <t Fluh., 3 2 S (tig. 1 5 0 A1>). o s c i l l a r i o i d e s Fori/, 3 2 8 . A n e y l o n e m a Penjijr., 1 4 4 ,149. X o r d e u s k i o l d i i P.enjijr., 5, 51. Androgonidia, 1 9 1 . Androsporangium, 01. Androspore, 0 1 . A n k i s t r o d e ' s m u s i'orila. 1 5 9 , 2 1 S , 221, 222 225. uentissiinus A r c h . , 222, 2 2 3 . b i p l e x (Ueiuxch) nob., 2 2 1 . c o n v o l n t u s (Uubeuli.) nuln. 2 2 1 . f a l c a t u s (Cordu) Unit's, 5 3 , 2 2 3 (fig.
94 A).

f a l c a t u s v a r . a c i c u l a r i s (.1. /,'/'.) uole. 2 2 3 (tig. 94 B a n d C ) . f a l c a t u s v a r . d u p l e x (Kiitz.) nob.,

223.

X o r m a n i i IT. A- G. S. IVest, 3 4 1 (fig. 1 5 8 ) , 342. A u u e b a , 4, 1 4 5 , 2 3 0 . Avipliicuiupu E h r e n b . ( 1 8 4 9 ) , 288. Ainpliieninpa Babenh. (1S04), 290. A i u p h i p l e u r a Kiitz., 2 0 3 , 2 9 2 , 295. p e l h i c i d a Kiitz., 2 9 5 (tig. 1 3 7 C ) . A m p h i p r o r a Khreuii., 2 9 1 , 292, 296. o r n a t a Buil., 2 9 0 . paludosa )('. ,Vt 2 9 0 (fig. 1 3 8 B and C). A i n p h i t h r i x Kiitz., 338. j a n t h i n a (Mont.) Horn, et Flah., 338. w . A.

f a l c a t u s v a r . m i r a b i l i s nob., (fig. 9 4 E ) , 2 2 4 . f a l c a t u s v a r . s p i r a l i s (Turn.)

224.

223 noli.,

f a l c a t n s v a r . s p i r i l l i f o n n i s UOIJ., 2 2 4 . f a l c a t u s v a r . t u n i i d u s noli., 2 2 3 (fig. 94 B), 224. fuxit'oriuis C o r d a , 222, 2 2 3 . I ' t i t z e r i (Sellruder) nob.. 2 2 3 (lig, 91 (1 a n d 11), 224. setigerus (Sehrieler) nob.. 2 2 3 (tip. 94 F), 224. Anodonta, 4. Anorthoneis Grim., 290.
23

3.34

Index
B a c i l l a r i e i e , 5. 0. 8, 1 1 . 1 5 , 1 0 , 3 1 , 3 2 , 260305. B a c t e r i a , ; i . 310, 332, 345, B a n g i a . 30. Bangiaceae, 35. 9 8 . B a t i a c h o s p e r n i u m Ituth, 18, 211, 36, 38, 39, 3 3 9 . a t r u r n (DillIT.) Hare., 3s B o i y a n u m , 35. u i o n i l i f o n n e Both, 37 (fig. 1 A ) , 3 s, rA->, v a g u m (Both) Air, 37 (fig. 1 B a n d C), 38. Benecke, 201. B e n n e t t , 1. B e n n e t t & M u r r a y . I l l , 125. B e r g g r e n , 5. B e s s e y , 148. Beyeriuck, 230. Biehatia T n r p . . 350. Biddulphoideie, 273. B i n u c l e a r i a Wittr., 75, 80. t a t r a n a Wittr., 80 ( l i g . 2 5 ) , 8 1 . B l a c k m a n , 2, 2 1 , 2 2 , 2 4 , 27. B l a c k m a n ee T a n s l e v , 32, 3 3 , 1 0 2 , 188, 248. B l a s i a , 1. l i o e r g e s e n , 1, 9 9 , 143. B o h l i n , 2 1 , 2 0 2 9 . 3 2 , 100, 1 0 8 , 2 4 S , 2 5 3 , 2 5 4 , 250. B o l d t , 143. B o r g e , 1, 12, 1 2 5 , 147. B o r n e t , 1. B o r z i , 2, 2 1 , 2 8 , 4 8 , 7 8 , 92, 182, 199, 2 4 s , 3 1 1 , 314, 3 2 0 , 3 3 9 . B o t r y d i a c e a - , 2 9 , 3(1, 2 4 9 , 258, 259. B o t r y d i n a Itreli., 247. v u l g a r i s llreb., 247. B o t r y d i o p s i s Jiorzi, 28, 29, 254. B o t r ' y d i u m M ail., 1 2 , 18, 2 8 , 2 9 , 5 1 , 258. g r a n u l a t u m ( 7 . . ) Grer., 259 (fig. 122). B o t r y o c o c c n s h'iit:., 2 3 5 , 237. B r a u n i i Kiit:., 237 (tig. 100), 2 4 2 . c a l c a r e u s West, 2 3 7 . s u d e t i c u s Lemm., 2 3 7 , 242. B o u b i e r , 114. B i a d y p u s (Three-toed Sloth), 55. B r a n d , 9 3 , 104, 100. B r a n d t , 5, 3 1 1 3 1 3 . B r e a k i n g of tbe Meres, 315, 341. B r e w e r , 0, 3 0 7 . B u l b o c k a - t e Ail., 52, 5 7 , 58') 65. g i g a n t e a Priniisli., 05. n a n a Wittr., i l l ( l i g . 15 C ) , 0 5 . X o r d s t e d t i i Wittr., 04 (fig. 15 B ) . s u b i n t e n n c d i a Elfr., 04 (tig. 15 A ) . B u m i l l e r i a liorzi, 29, 2 5 3 , 258. p u m i l a W. A- G. S. West, 257 (tig. 121 J ) , 2 5 8 . B i i l s c b l i , 200.

A n l h e n d i u m , 17. A n t h e r o z o i d s (or s n c i m a t o z o i d s ) , 17. Anthoceros, 325. A p h a n i z o m e n u n Moreen, 3 0 8 , 3 1 1 , 3 2 0 , 328. F l o s - a c p i a - (/,.) Balfs, 328. A p h a u o c a p s a Xiijt., 3 1 0 , 351. G r e v d l e i (Jlass.) Jlabenli.. 301 {tig. 105 A ) . Ajtlianoelnete A . B r . ; B e r t h . ; Huber, 71 72, 8 9 , 1S2. illnhesu v a r . minor H a n s g . , 182. pilosissinta S c l u n i d l e , 72. rejiens A . B r . , 7 2 . A p h a n o t h e c e A'5';/., 1 3 , 3 1 0 , 347, 3 5 1 . m i e r o s c o p i c a A ' ' ' / / . , 347 (tig. 101 C ) . s a x i e o l a Xi'oi., 3 4 7 . A p i o c y s t i s Xiiif., 5 1 , 2 3 9 , 244. B i a u n i a n a Xiiti., 244 (fig. 112). A p l a n o g a m e t e s , 10. A p l a n o s p o r e s , 15. Aptotjoiiuut B a l i ' s , 177. A r c h e g o n i a t a e . 30. A r c h e r , 1, 1 4 1 , 142, 223. A r c h i p l a s t , 317. A r c h i p l a s t i d e i e , 3 0 9 , 310, 317352. Areschoug, 75. A r i s a r u n i , 55. vulgare, 54. A i t h r o d e s i n u s Ehrenb., 1 3 7 , 144, 151, 109, 170. b i f i d n s Breb. v a r . t r u i i c a t u s Went, 170 (fig. 64 H . 1 ) . c o n v e r g e n s Ehrenb., 171. I n c u s \llrrh.) Hass., 170 (tig. 64 A C ) , 171. i n c u s v a r . B a l f s i i I I ' . & G. S. Vest, 170 (tig. 04 1>). I n e u s v a r . v a l i d u s W. d'- G. S. West, 170 ( l i g . 0 1 E ) . o c t o c o i n i s Ehrenb., 170 (fig. 04 F a n d G ) , 171. Arthrudin Bafiuesipie, 159, A r t h r o d i c a ' , 148. Arthrosiplum K i i t z . , 323. A i t h r o p i r a Stizenb., 315, 330, 332, 333, 336. J c n n e r i (llass.) Stizenb., 336. A s e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n , 14, 15, A s k e n a s y , 210. A s t e r i o n e l l a Hass., 287. f'orinosa llusx., 2S7 (fig. 1 3 3 ) . g i a c i l l i m a lleih., 287. A u t o c o l o n y , 25, 2 1 2 . A u t o s p o r e s . 14, 2 5 , 212,
AtixospoL'cs, 268, 269.

A z o l l a , 4, 3 2 5 . B a c i l l a i i a Gineliu, 301, 302. p a r a d o x a Gmelin, 302.

Index
Callitridie, ii)',. Cnloeylindrus (Nag.) K i r c b n . , 100, 107. C a l o t i n i x Ail., 3 8 , 3 1 2 , 338. c p i p h y t i c a II'. , t it. S. West, 331). f u s c a ' {KiH:.) Horn. ,|- /'/((/(., 33!). p a n e t i n a (.\7o/.| Thur., 33'J (fig. 150 A a n d 11). Campbell, 21. C a m p t o t l n i x IT. < O . ,S. ll'c,,(, 3 1 1 . C a i u p t o t r i c l i a c e a , 31-17, 341, 342, C i m i p y l o d i s c u s F.lireuli., 3113, 305. E c h m e i s Klirruli., 311:1 H i l i e r n i f u s Klirmh., 3 0 5 (tig. 145 1) a n d E ) . C a p s u l o c o c c u s lirunrtt, 240. c r a t e r i f o r i n i s llenuell, 240. C a r o t i n , 3l)s. C a r p o g a m o u s h e t e r o g a m y , 10. C a r p o g o n i u m , 10, 17, 3 4 . Carpospores. l l i . C a r t e i i a liiesimj, 187. n m l t i l i l i s {Fresen.) Dill, 187, 188 (rig. 7 3 A C). C a s t r a c a n e , 2 0 ! l . 2 7 0 , 272, C a u l e r p a . 2 5 , 1(10. Cellulose, 51. C e n t r a l b o u v (of M v x o p h y c e a d , 30'J, 310.' Centricae 273279. C e n t r o s p h a r a llnrzi, 1 9 9 . Faceiolaie llorzi, 108 (fig. 7 9 11 a n d D ) . 100. C e p h a l e u r o s . 4, 13. C e r a s t e r i a s lleinseh. 231. l o n g i s p i n a il'ertii) H ' . < G. S. Jt'est, 232. r h a p h i d i o i d e s jteinseli, 232. C e r a tod us, 7. C e r a t o n e i s FAirenli., 288. A r c u s {Khrrnh.) Kiitz., 2 8 8 (fig. 134 I)). Arcus var. Amphioxys (Fluhenh.). lie Toni, 2 s s . C e r c i d i u m e l o n g a t u m Humi., 489. C h t e t o m o r p h a Kiitz., 1(12. 103, 3 4 3 . s u t o r i a (llerh.) Ituhenh., 103 (tig. 38). C h a l o n c l l a Sehmidle, 106. ( i o c t z e i Sclnnidle, 100. Cba>topeltis llerth., 180, 181. o r b i c u l a r i s llerth., 181. Cha'topeltideic, 3 0 , 52, 179, 180184. C b i e t o p h o r a Seliruuh., 19, 5 2 , 0 7 . 8 4 , 8 5 . eulrureu T i l d c n , 85. Cur/tu limine, ( b o t h ) A g . , 8 5 . elegans (Jlntli) At/., 84 (tig. 27 C ) , 85. . rndicirfolia A g . , 85. incrassata (Hudson) Iluzrn., 84 (lig. 27 A a n d B ) , 8 5 . ijiijus C h a ' t o p h o r a p i s i f o r m i s (l!ntli\ An., 85, t u b e r c u l o s a (Until) At/., 8 5 . C h a ' t o p h o r a c e i e , 19, 20, 30, 5 2 , 00, 07,
79, 50, 8389, 54. 93, 179. 98, 180. ^

Ch-etophorales,

I I . 15, 10, 19, 2 5 , 3 0 ,

50. 6 6 9 5 ,

C h a ' t o s p h c r i d i u m Klehuliu, 52, 1811, 181, 182. g l o b o s u m (Nordst.) Kleh., 182 (tig. 7(1 A a n d B ) , 1 8 3 . globosnm var. depiessum II'. c l G. S. West, 182 (fig. 70 C ) . m i n u s Ilmisii., 182. Printisltciinii K l e b a l m , 182. C h a n u e s i p h o n A. llr. A- Grun., 343. c o n f e r v i c o l a . A. Ilr., 3 4 3 . i n c r u s t a u s Grun., 3 4 3 (tig. 159). C h a m a s i p h o n i a e e a . 3 1 3 . 342. C h a n t r a n s i a Fries. 2 0 , 38, 3 9 . 42. c o r y m b i l ' e i a 'Thur., 3 9 . p y g i m c a Kiitz.. 39 (tig. 2 A C ) . S c o t i c a Kiitz.. 39 ( t i g . 2 11). C h a r a , 340. C h a r a e i c a , 30. 179, 199200. C h a r a c i o p s i s llnrxi, 2 8 , 2 9 , 2 5 0 , 251. n i i i u i t a (A. llr.) liorzi. 251 (fig. 117 A ) . t u r g i d a ! ! ' . ,< G. S. West, 251 (tig. 117 B D j . C h a r . i c i n m A. llr., 197, 200, 2 1 9 , 2 5 1 . a m b i g u u m A. llr., 2 0 0 . e n s i f o r m e Ilernt., 2 0 0 (fig. 80 D ) . o i n i t b o c e p b a l u m A. llr., 2 0 0 . i ' r i n g s h e i m i i A. llr., 200 (fig. 80 A and B ) . S i e b o l d i i A. dir., 2 0 0 . s u b u l a t u m A. Hi:, 2 0 0 (fig. 8 0 C ) . Chhnuijdoeoeeus A . B r . , 189. plueiiilis ( P l o t . ) A . B r . , 189. C h l a m y d i ) m o n a d e i r , 186189. C b l a m y d o m o n a s FAirenh., 3, 2 2 , 2 3 , 5 0 , 5 1 , 187, 1 8 9 , 193, 2 0 2 . D e b a r v a n a Goroseh., 188 ( f i g . 7 3 H a n d I). Fhrenlienjii G o r o s e h . , 188. h y a l i n a , 23. K l e i n i i Sehiuidle, 188 ( l i g . 73 J and K ) . p u l v i s c u l u s F.ltreuh., 188. C h l o r a m c e b a lloklin, 29, 30. C h l o r e l l a Fei/eriueh, 4, 2 2 0 . 230. v u l g a r i s lieijerineli, 23(1. C h l o i ' o b o t r y s Flolilin, 2 9 , 2 4 9 . 253. r e g u l a i i s {West) Huhlin, 2 5 4 (tig. 119). C h l o r o c h y t r i u m Colin, 197. 198. K n y a n u m S:i/iuunski, 198. Bemmu Colni, 1!|8 (tig. 7 9 A ) . Chloroeoeenin F r i e s , 202, 245. ( K u t z . ) G r i m . , 240. 232

350
Clilurococeutn infusioiuuu

Index
(Schrank)

Menegh.,' 2 4 0 . ivfliilarr West, 2 5 1 . C h l o r o g o n i i i n i Ehreub., 2 3 , 1 8 7 , 188, e u c h l o r u m Eltreuh., I S O . C h l o r o m o n a d m a (or C h l o m m o u a d a l e s ) ,

21). 21S, 21'.). 253.

C l a d o p l i o r a f l a v e s c e n s A;)., 1 0 5 . t'racta Kutz., 1 0 0 . g l o m e r a t a (!..) Kiitz.. 1 0 5 (fig. 4 0 ) ,

100.

Cladophoiaceie,
106,

2 0 , 3 0 , 3 3 , 5 0 , 102
252.

107,

Cladopborales,
218,

11, 10,2 0 ,27, 30, 50,

Chloroplivcea',
2li270,

1 0 , 1 5 , I S , 11), 2 1 , 2 2 ,
315, 351.

101108.

-30. 3 2 , 3 3 . 50247,

C h l o i ' o p l a s t i d s (ur C h l o r o p l a s t s ) . 1 2 , 5 2 . C h l o r o s a c c u s Luther, 2 0 , 31). Chlorosj'htern H e n f r e y ( 1 S 5 8 ) , 22(1. Clilorosplucru Klels (1883), 202. C h l o r o t h e c i a c e a , 2 0 , 311, 2 4 0 , 2 5 0 2 5 2 . C h l o i o t h c c i u m lktrzi, 2S, 20. Chlor-/.hic-iodine. 5 1 . C h o a s p i s ,S'. (Jruij, 134.
stietiea (EUIJ. 'lint.) It. K., 134

Cladothrix, 3 3 5 . Clnthroei/stis Henfrey, 3 4 0 , 3 5 0 . tertuiinnsa (Kiitz.) Henl'rey, 3 5 0 . Cleve, 2 0 3 . Climueitlium Ehrenb., 2 S S . C l i i n a e o s p h e n i a Eltrenh., 283.
Ciouothri.r ijrueilliniu
335.

W . i t G . S. W e s t ,

Chodat,

(tig. 5 0 ) 1 1 3 5 . 1, 2 , 5 , 2 1 , 2 2 , 2 0 , 4 0 . 00. O S ,
00, 230, 105, 232, 201, 210, 225, 30S, 2 2 8 311. 233, 242,

C l o s t c r i e a j , 1 4 4 , 1 5 0 , 158. C l o s t e r i o p s i s Lemm., 2 1 8 , 224. l u n g i s s i m a Lemm., 224. C l o s t e r i m n Xitzseh., 5 1 , 130, 137,140,

144, 150, 158,

acerosmn

(Sclirunh)

159, 1 0 2 . Ehretih.,

100

Cliodat i t C h o d a t AChodat it Chodatella

lloubier, 5 0 . Cretier, 2 3 7 . Giintzesco. 0. Lemm., 2 5 , 2 3 2 , 234.

(Og. 5 0 A ) , 1 0 1 . a c i e u l a r e T. West. 1 0 1 . a c u t u m lireh.. 1(10 (fig. 5 6 E ) , 1 0 1 , c a l o s p o n n n Wittr., 1 0 1 . E h r e n b e i g i i Mener/h., 1 3 0 (fig. 5 1 A ) ,

101.

b r e v i s e t a l b . <( (I. S. West, 234 (tig. 1 0 2 F a n d G ) . c i l i a t a Lut/erh. var. amphitricha

(Lut)e'rli.) CluuL, 2 3 4 (tig. 1 0 3

g i a e i l e lireh., 1 0 1 . K i i t z i n g i i P.reh., 1 0 1 . B e i b l e i n i i Kiitz., 1 3 0 (fig. 5 1 B ) .

101.

H and 1). rutliuns (West) L e n n n . , 2 3 4 . Choristoearpaceie, 4 5 . Clnomatophores, 1 2 . C l n o m o p l a s t n l s (or C b r o m o p l a s t s ) , 1 2 . C l i r o m n l i n a Cien/t., 3 1 .

C b r o o c o o o i i c e i e , 2 , 1 4 , 3 1 4 , 3 4 2 , 343 - 3 5 2 .

l i n e a t m n Ehreub.,
142.

1 4 1 (tig. 5 2 F ) ,
Ehreuh., 101.

nionilifenun

(Horn)

C'lnooeoccea', 3 4 4 , 3 4 5 3 5 2 . C h i o o c o c c u s Xiii/., 3 1 5 , 3 4 0 , 352.

c o l u e r e n s (ISreb.) Xiiii., 352.

p a r v u l u i n Xiiti., 1 0 0 (fig. 5 0 F ) , 1 0 1 . p r o n m n lleeh., 1 0 1 . pnsillmn Huntzselt var. nionol i t h u m Wittr., 1 0 1 . B a l f s i i 11 rib. v a r . b y b i i d i i m llnbenh.,
142.

g i g a n t e n s West, 3 5 2 '(tig. 1 0 0 A ) , l i m n e t i c u s I,num., 352. luncrueoceus llabenh., 2 0 0 .

minor (Kutz.) Xiitj., 352. IJVA(, Xiiij., 3 5 2 (fig. 3 5 2 (fig.

p a l l i d a s Xt'oi., 3 5 2 .
schizodeinmticus
100

l o s t r a t u m Ehrenli., 101. l o s t r a t u m v a r . b r e v i i o s t v a t n n i West, 100 (fig. 5 0 G ) . striolatiun Ehreub., 1 0 0 (fig. 5 0 BD), 101.
subtile breb., 223.

C and D p
(Kiitz.)

tiugidns
100

B). C h r o o e y s t e a , 344, 345.

t'lirooleims Ag.. 0 5 . ( ' b r o o m o u a s HUUSIJ.. 32.

C b r o o t b e c e Iluiixij..
1!iclttoriamun

317.
Hnusij.. 317.

C h v y s u m o n u d i n a c e a ' , 3 1 , 4 5 , 46. I'ienkowski, 2'J, 7 7 , 8 2 , S 4 . C l a d o p b o i a Kiitz., 21'.. 5 5 . 7 2 , 1 0 2 , 104,

11)0, 201, 208.

t u r g i d i u n EAirenb., 1 0 1 . V e n u s Kutz., 1 0 1 , C o c c i (of M y x o p l i y c e r e ) , 3 1 3 . C o c c o g o n e i e , 3 1 8 , 342 352. Coeeuinti.ru Scbmidle, 2 1 S . C o c c o n e i d a c c i e , 2 8 0 , 290, 291. C o c c o u c i s Ehrenb.. 1 0 3 . 2 0 1 , 2 0 3 , 290. P e d i c u l u s Ehrenb., 201. P l a c e u t u l a Ehreub., 2 0 0 (rig. 1 3 5 DF), 201. C o c c o n e m a Ehrenb., 2 0 S . 299.
ca'spitosuin (Kiitz.) nob., 2 0 0 .

crispata

(Kulli.)

Kutz.,

105.

Cistula

Ehrenb.,

21)0.

Index
Coeeonema cuspidatuin (Kiitz.) noli., 209. c.viiiljifcinnc Klirenb., 299. E h r e n b e r g i i (Kiitz.) noh., 2 9 9 . g r a o i l r (Bubcnli.) nob., 'I'M. lanceolatum Khrcnb., 299 (tig. 1 U A). p r o s t r a t u m (Berk) nob., 2111*. C o c c o n c i n a n w , 2 ! l l , 298301. Ccelastreae 2 1 2 , 213215. C c c l a s t r m n Xiiij., 12, 2 5 , 30, 2 1 2 , 213. c a m b r i c u m Arch., 2 1 3 ( t i g . 87 A ) , 211. t ' u l i i c u m Xiiy., 2 1 4 . distuns T u r n . , 2 1 4 . m i c r o p o r u m XH'i.. 2 1 4 . p r o b n s c i d e m n Jhihlin. 214. pulchrnm S c h m i d l e , 214. reticulation (Ilantf.) Senu. 214 (tig. S8|. s p h a ? r i c u m Xiiq.. 213 ( l i g . 8 7 B D), 214, 220. *uhpulchruui L a g e r h . , 214. v e r r u c o s u m Keinsch, 214. C i e l o s p h a - r i n m Xiitj.. 3 1 1 , 3 4 5 , 3 4 0 , 349. K i U z i n g i a i n i m Slip.. 349 (fig. 103 A ) . m i n u t i s . s i n i u r u Letntn., 3 4 9 . N i i g e l i a n inn Buyer, 3 4 9 . C o h n , 3, 1117, 3 0 7 , 3 1 5 . ColinieUn S c h r o d e r , 217. Cnleoctuetaeea'. 17, 3 0 . 5 2 , 6 0 , 6770, 1S1. C o l e o c h a ' t e Pre!,., 12, 13, 54, 69, 181. i r r e g u l a r i s . Prinysli., 70. o r b i c u l a r i s Prinysh., 09, 205. p u l v i n a t a -1. llr., 08 ( l i g . 17), 0 9 . s c u t a t a Breb., 07 ( f i g . 1 0 ) , 09. s o l u t a Brinysh., 09. Goleospermnin K i r c h n c r , 322, C o l l e c t i o n o f F r e s h w a t e r A l g i e , 7. Collemace.-r. 325. CoUetoneiua B r e h . , 292. Comere, 55. Con/erco L a g e r h . ( a n d o t h e r a u t h o r s ) , 81, 255, 250. (iffiuis K i i t z . , 2 5 8 . bombi/cina A g . , 257, 258. fonti'nulis B e r k . , 103. obsuleto W . A G . S . W e s t , 2 5 8 . penicilliformis B o t h , 75. Pliuii D i l l e n . , 2 5 0 . rirularis L i n n . , 250. Wurntskioldii F l o r . D a n . , 75. C o n f e r v a l e s , 1 5 , 2 8 , 2 9 , 3 0 , 2 4 8 , 249259. Coufcrcoidcw, 2 1 , 27. Conjuijatn V a u c h . , 159. C o n j u g a t a ; , 0, 1 5 , 17, 2 1 , 2 7 , 30, 3 2 , 3 3 , 50, 5 2 , 5 1 , 5 0 , 114178, 2 7 2 . C o n j u g a t i n g - t u b e , 119. C o n n e c t i n g - b a n d (of D i a t o m ) , 2 0 0 .

3.37

C o n o c h a O e Klebnlin, 5 2 , 180, 1 8 1 , 183. c o m o s a Klebnlin, 183 ( l i g . 71). p o l v t r i c h a (Xortlsl.) Klrbuhu, 183, C o o k e , 1, 2, 9 1 . C o p e p o d a , 4. C o p e l a n d , 120. Gorhieru D a n g . , 187. Corda, 223. C o r r e n s , 241, 315. C o s c i n o d i s c a c e a ' , 2 7 1 , 276, 277. C o s c i n o d i s c u s Kbrenh., 111. l a c u s t r i s llrun., 277 |tig. 127 D). C'tisinuridiuin G a y , 160. C o s m a r i e i e , 1 4 4 , 1 4 8 , 1 5 0 , 161. C o s m a r i u m Cordtt, 1 3 7 , 138, 1 4 1 , 151, 166, 108, 109, 173. a b b r e v i a t u m Ilucib., 108. a n c e p s Lund., 108. b i o c u l a t u m Heel,., 167 ( l i g . 02 I and J). B o t r y t i s \Bory) Meneyh., 108. C u c u r b i t a lireh., 108. Doviense Xordst.. 108. g r a n a t u m Prcb., 107 (fig. 02 B ) . granatmn var. subgranatum Xordst., 107 (tig. 02 C a m i D ) , 168. H o l m i c n s e Lund., 108. h u m i l e Gup, 168. i s t b m i u m West, 107 (fig. 62 M ) . K l e b s i i Gutie.. 139 (Og. 51 F ) . m e l a n o s p o r u m Arch., 10s. M e n e g h i n i i Breb., 107 (tig. 02 E G ) , 108. m i c r o s p h i n c t u m Xortist., 108. m o n i l i f o r m e (Turp.) Hull's, 143. o b l i q u u i n Xordst., 1 4 3 . ovale Bulfs, 108. P o k o r n y a n u m (Grun.) W. A- G. ,S'. West, 168. p r a ' m o r s u m Breb., 107 (Hg. 62 H ) , 168. p s e n d o c i i n n a t u m Xordst., 107 (fig. 02 X ) . p y g m m u m Arch., 168. p y r a m i d a t n m llreb., 108. B a l f s i i Drib., 1 0 8 . B e g n e l l i i Wille, 1 4 3 . l i e g n e s i i Beiuscli, 167 (tig. 62 K and L ) . r e n i f o n n e (Bull's) Arch., 107 (fig, 62 A ) . s u b c o s t a t n m Xordst., 108. s u b r e t u s i f o r m e W.A-G, S. West, 108. s u b s p e e i o s u m Xordst., 168. s u b t u m i d u m Xordst., 10S. C o s n i o c l a d i u m Breb., 138. 144, 151, 173. c o n s t r i c t u m Arch., 1 7 3 (fig. (iO A ) , 174. p e r i s s u m Hot/ iC Biss., 173 (fig. 60 C ) .

3.58

Index
C y s t o c a i p , 10, 35. t't/stoeoeeus X i i g . . 202. C y s t s , 14, 102, 111, 121.

C o s m o c l a d i n m p u l e h e l l u m llreb., 173 (fig. 00 B ) . 1 7 1 . s a x o n i c u m l)e Hani. 174. C o x . 2(15. Griiterusperututn B r a u u . 121. C r a t i c u l a r state (of D i a t o m s ) , 27(1. C r u c i g e n i a ilurrett, 215, 211), 2 1 7 . i r r e g u l a r i s Willc. 2 1 7 . i p i a d r a t a Morreu, 2111 ( t i g . 1)0 D and E ) . r e c t a n g u l a r i s (Xiiti.) Gatf. 210 (Hg. 0>" A - C ) . 2 1 7 . T e t i a p e d i a (Kirehu.) II*. <' G. S. ( West, 210 (fig. 0 0 1'). triangularis Chodat. 210. C r u c i g e n i e t e , 2 1 2 , 2 1 5 - 217. C r u s t a c e a , 7, 145, 2 1 0 . 270. C r y o p l a n l i t o n , 5. C r y p t o g h ' i i a Fftreub., 32, Cr\ p t o i n o n a d i n a o e i e , 45. C r y p t o m o n a s Eliretib., 45. C r y p t o n e m i a c e i r . 3 5 , 43. i'thotuddustus K i i t z . , 332. C u l t i v a t i o n of A l g a - , 0. Cganophgee/e. 3, 3 0 0 3 5 2 . C y a n o p h 3 ' c i n , 311. C y a n o p l a s t , 30H, 309. Cvcas. 325. Cyclops, 219. C y e l o l e l l a Kiitz., 270.

D a c t y l u c o c c o p s i s lluusg., 340, 347, m o n t a . u a II'. G. ,S'. West. 348 (tig. 102 A ) , r h a p h i d i o i d e s Hanstj., 348. D a c t y l o e n c c u s Xiig., 218, 2 2 3 , 3 4 8 . l i i c a u d a t u s J . Dr., 219 (tig. 9 J A ) , 223. b i c a u d a t n s v a r . s u b r a m o s u s IT. tC G. S. I I V . , ( , 2 f ! ) ( t i g . 91 B a n d C ) . Ue.burguuus B e i n s c h , 219. d i s p a r 11'. A- G. S. West, 21!) (fig. 91 D ) . infttsionuiu N i i g . , 21!), 220, D a c t y l o t h e c e Lugerlt.. 3 0 , 3 3 , 246. B r a u u i i Lagerh., 2 0 0 , 246 (tig. 114). D a n g e a r d , 5 1 , 1 9 3 , 214, 3 1 0 . D a s y g l u e a Thiraites, 3 3 0 , 332. a m o r p h a Tltiruites, 331 (fig. 151 C ) , 332. D e B a r y , 112, D a b a r y a Wittr., 1 2 3 , 124. 127. c a l o s p o r a (I'ullu) II". tV G. S. West, 5 3 , 128 (tig. 40 B ) . D e s m i d i o i d e s II'. 0' (i. S. West, 128 (tig. 4 0 FI), 12!), 1 4 3 , 144. g l y p t o s p e r m a (De Bun/) Wittr., 128 c o m t a (Kltrettii.) Kiitz.. 2 7 0 . (tig. 4 0 A ) , K i i t z i n g i a n a Glttttiritt, 27<i. l a i v i s (Kiitz.) W. G. S. West, M e n e g h i n i a n a Kiitz., 2 7 0 . 128 (fig. 46 C E ) . o p e r c u l a t a Kiitz., 2 7 0 . 277 (fig. 127 D e i n i g a , 308. B and C). D e n t i c u l a Kiilz., 283, 285, C y l i n d r o c a p s a lleinsch, 5 4 , S i , 82. elegans Kiitz., 2 8 3 . t e n u i s Kiilz., 2 8 3 , 284 (tig. 130 c o n f e r t a West, 82 (Hg. 20 E a n d C and D). F), 8 3 . Derbes & Solier, 257. g e m i n e l l a D'uZ/cvar. m i n o r Hansg., Itesmagouium E h r e n b . , 2S8. 83. D e s m i d i a c e i e , 5, 0, 8, 1 1 , 14, 10, 2 7 , 28, i n v o l u t a tleinsclt, 82 (fig. 20 A D ) , 30, 3 3 , 5 0 , 5 2 5 4 , 114110, 83. 129, 1 3 5 - 1 7 8 , 2 0 6 , 3 0 9 . ttudu l l e i n s c h , 8 3 . D e s n i i d i e n ? , 148. C y l i m l i c c a p s a c e a ' , 30, 00, 8183. C y l i m l r o c y s t i s Menet/li., 1 4 3 , 144, 148, D e s m i d i n m At/., 1 4 3 , 1 4 1 , 1 5 1 , 177. 149, 152, 155, 159. a p t o g o n u m llreb., Ill (tig. 09 D ) . B r e b i s s u n i i Menet/b., 155 ( f i g . 51 c y l i n d r i c u m Grer., 140, 1 4 3 , 177 H a n d I), 150. (fig, 09 C ) , 178. c r a s s a De Hurt/, 150. g r a c i l i c e p s (Xordst.) Lagetit., 178. d i ] ) l o s p o r a Litud., 1 4 2 , 155 (fig, q u a d r a t u m Xordst.. Ill (fig. 09 B ) , 54 J ) , 156. 178. d i p l o s p o r a v a r . m a j o r West, 156. S w a r t z i i At/., 177 (fig. 0!) A ) , 178. C y l i n d r o s p e r m i u i i Kiitz., 3 2 5 , 3 2 6 , 329. D e s m o n e m a Berk. <> Thtruites, t 3 2 2 , 324, c a t e n a t m u I'ttlfs, 3 2 9 . W r a n g e l i i (Ag.) Horn. t0 Flah.. 324. itutcrospcrtuutit I t a b e n h . , 329. D e T o n i , 72. m a j u s Kiitz., 3 2 9 . Diutlesmis K i i t z . , 292. s t a g m i l e (Kiitz.) Horn. <(' Fhih., 328 D i a t o r n a D. C., 284. (fig. 150 E G ) . 3 2 9 . e l o n g a t m u Ag., 2 8 5 (fig. 131 A D ) . C y l i n d r o t h e c a liubenb., 278. h i e m a l e (l.i)ngb.) lleib., 285 "(fig. g r a c i l i s (Breb.) Grun., 279. 131 E E ) .

Index
Diatonia hiomale var. mesodon (Kiitz.) T . 11., 2 s 5 (tin. 131 G ) . v u l g a r e Hani, 2 s 5 . D i a t o m a c o a - , 2 0 0 , 2 8 1 , 284, 285. l l i a t o m a c e o u s E a r t h s , 271. D i a t o n n d l a Grec, 282. U a l f o u r i a u a Grec., 283, D i a t o m i n , 2(11. D i a t o m s . 5, 260 M0-~>. D i c l i o t l n i x '/.anuril., 3 3 7 . 3 3 8 . 339. i n t e i i i i i i t a i r . ci- G . .s. ii'f.v/, 3 3 9 (tig. f 5 0 C ) , 3 4 0 . X m d s t w l t i i JVojvi. (0 i V i i / / . , 3 4 0 .
Orsiniuna (Kiitz.) Horn. it FM/i. Emltulernin grucilc Be T o n i , 2 0 5 .

E n d o s p h a - i a Klchs, 1 9 9 . K n d i i s p l n e i a c e i e , 2 4 , 3 0 , 1 7 9 , 1 9 7 - 199. Engclmann, 3 1 5 . E n t e r o m o i p h a Link, 3 0 , 9 5 , 9 0 , 97. i n l c s t i n a l i s (/,.) l.inh.Ml (lig. 3 5 B ) . E n t o c l a d i a g r a c i l i s llunsg., 2 0 5 . E n t o d e s m i s l'lnrzi, 3 1 , E p i t h e m i a llreb., 2 9 S , 300.
Argus (Ehrenb.) Kiitz., 209, 300

(tig. 1 1 2 D l , 3 0 1 . Argus var. alpestris

llubenh.. HOI.

(]]'.

Sin.)

330 (tig. 150 11), 340. D i c t y o c v s t i s I.unerh.. 2 3 5 , 236.

ilitclicoekii | U'ulhj Lagerh., 230.

g i b b a Kiitz., 3 0 0 (tig. 1 4 2 A | , 3 0 1 . g i b b c r u l a Kiilz. v a r . p r o d u c t a tlrutt.,

301. turgida 112 Zebra (Elirenh.) (Ehrenb.) Kiitz., Kiitz., 3 0 0 (tig. 301.

liietgnneis Cleve, 203. D i c t . y o s p h i e i i e i e , 2 1 3 , 235238. D i c t y o s p h i e r i u m Xiig., 2 1 2 , 235. E h i e n b e r g i a n u m Xiig.. 230. o v i f o r m e Lugerh., 230. p u l e l i e l b u n ' l l ' d o d , 235 (Hg. 104), 230. r e n i f o i m e llulu., 230. Iliilqnugiriunt K i i t z . , 144, 177. D i l l ' , 22, ISO. D i l l w y n , 1. 2 5 0 . I l i m o r p l i o c o e c u s . 1 . 11):. 3 3 , 2 1 S , 221. l i m a t n s . 1 . Hi:. 221 ( l i g . 0 3 ) . D i n o b r v a c e a ' , 31, 45, 47. D i n o b r y o n Ehrenb., 4 5 . 47. c y l i m l r i c u m lining'. I s . c y l i n d r i c u m var. divergens Leinm., 47 (Hg. 7 A a n d 11). e l o n g a t n m lining', 4 S . p r o t u b e r a n s Leiinii., 48. S e r t u l a r i a Ehrenb., 47 (Hg. 7 C ) , 4 8 . s o c i a l e Ehrenb., 48. D i p l o c o l o n Xiig., 3 2 2 , 324. H e p p i i Xiig.. 324. D i s c i . i d e a l , 273^ 2 7 4 2 7 7 . D o c i d i n m lireh., 144, 150, 1 5 9 , 162. nsperum B r c b . , 1 5 3 . B a c u l m n llrib., 102 (Og. 57 A C ) . n n d u l a t n m Hail., 102 (tig. 57 D and E ) . Deilichospennum Thwaites, 327. D r a p a r n a l d i a Hon/, 87. g l o m c r a t a (ranch.) A,/., 87 (tig. 29), 88. p l u m o s a (Vauch.) Ag., 88. Drosera, 129. Dwarf-male, 01.
llgsphinctiuni N a g . , 106 108.

B and C), 3 0 1 .

E r e m o s p h a r a He lluni, 2 2 0 , 227, 229. v i r i d i s lie Hung, 2 2 9 (tig. 9 9 ) , Etard A Bouilhac, 3 1 1 . Euttchnnnthes S c h i i t t (sect, o f A c b nantbes), 2 8 9 . E u a s t r o p s i s Ijtgerh.', 2 0 , 2 0 0 , 2 0 9 . 2 1 1 .
Bichteri ySehmidle) l.ui/erh., 211

(tig. 8 0 ) , 2 1 2 . E u a s t r n m Ehrettb., 137. 138, 141 150,

164. 2 1 1 .

ansatmn
binale

Halt's, 1 0 5 .
Ehreuh.. Kiitz., Hull's, Kii'tz., 143, 104 105, 1 4 2 ,1 0 5 . 1 0 4 (fig. 00

(Turp.) (lireh.) (Turp.)

(tig. 0 0 C), 1 0 5 .
crassnm Didelta

e l e g a n s (llreb.')

A and B), 105. g e m m a t u m lireh., 1 0 5 . h u m e r o s u m Hull's, 1 1 2 . i n s i g n e lluss., 1 0 5 .

oblongnm 0O (Grec.) Halts, 1 0 1 (tig.

Dl, 105. p e c t i n a t u m lireh.. 1 0 5 . v e r n i c o s n m Ehrcuh., 1 6 5 . E u d o r i n a Ehrenb., 2 3 , 3 0 , 5 3 , 194. elegans Elirenb., 1 9 4 ( l i g . 771, 1 9 5 . Eutlorinellu Lemm., 191. 195. Enfrugilarin K a i l s (section of E i a g i laria), 2 8 0 . Englena, 2 3 . Eumelosiru S c h i i t t (sect, of M e l o s i r u ) ,
275.

Eunaricula
293.

S e h i i t f (sect, o f 2 0 1 , 288,

Navicubi),

E n n o t i a Elirenb.,
Arms fle.rmisa gracilis 134 lunaiis

\V. S m . , 2 8 8 . v a r . hicupitulu (Ehrenb.) (Ebrenb.) Grun., 289. 2 S S (tig. 289.

b i c e p s (IT. Sin.) nob.. 2 8 9 . E d w a r d s , 272. E h r e n b e r g , 205, 271. E l o d e a , 72, 205. Enctjoneniu K i i t z . , 299.
liabeuli., Grun.,

C ) , 2 8 9 , 2 9 5 (Hg. 1 3 7 F ) .

Index
E u n p t i a p e c t i n a l i s (Kiitz.) Rubeuh., 28'J. p e c t i n a l i s v a r . u n i l u l a t a Rail's, 288 (tig. 13-1 A ) . robusta. /,/*, 2 8 (ttg. 131 B ) . t c t r a o d o n Khreub., 289. V e n e r i s A i ' i ' l s . , 289. Eunotiaceie, 281, 287289. F a m i n t z i n , 84. F i s c h e r , 3(18, 3 0 0 . Fiseherella (Bovn. & F l a h . ) G o m . , 321. Fishes, 270. F l a g e l l a U , 2 3 , 27, 33, 185, 248. F l e i s s i g , 100. Floritle.e. 3443, F o n t i n a l i s a n t i p y r e t i c a , 4. F o r e l i e l l a Clwilut, 4. F o s s i l A l g i e , 11. F r n g i l a r i a Lyuyb., 285. c a p u c i n a Desinuz., 280 ( t i g . 132 C and B ) . c o n s t r u e n s (Ehrenb.) Grun., 280. C r o t o n e n s i s (A. M. Edic.) Kitlon, 280. n i n t a b i l i s ( I T . Sm.) Grim., 2 8 0 . v i i e s c e n s Half*, 28(i. Fragilariacea-, 281, 285287. F i a g i l a n o i d e i e , 2 0 3 , 2 8 0 - 289. France' , 22. F r e e m a n , 108. F r e n z e l , 232. F r i e s , 75. F i i t s c h , 8 1 , 80, 312, 313. F r u s t u l e (of D i a t o m ) , 2 0 0 . Fnisluliu B a h e i i h . , 201. Fiteoiilce, 11 - 1 0 . F u n g i , 10, 314.
1

Gkcocapsa
350.

A'nf*.,

13, 210, 345, 340,

Guilliuneltu B o r y (sect, of M e l o s i r a ) , 275. G a m e t a n g i a , 10. G a m e t o p h y t e , 18. ( l a y . 2 0 , 7 0 , 8 0 , 0 0 , 103. Geddes, 00. G e m i n e l l a Turp., 20, 3 0 , 7 5 , 7 8 . i n t e r r u p t a Turp., 78 (tig. 23 A C ) . G e i i i e u l a r i a llr llury, 5 3 , 144, 1 4 8 , 149,
153.

Magma (lln'b.) Kiitz., 3 5 0 , 351 (tig. 105 B ) . p o l v d e n n a t i c a Kiitz., 3 5 0 ( i i g . 105 " C-E). p u n c t a t a Ae'//., 350. l l a l f s i a n a (lluss.) Kiitz., 3 5 1 . Glceochicte Lngerh., 344, 3 4 5 . b i c o r n i s Kireiin., 345. Wittrockiana Lugerh., 344 (fig. 100), 3 4 5 . Gbuocystidea;, 240. 244247. G l c e o c y s t i s Nay., 1 3 , 19, 3 0 , 2 4 2 , 245, 240. niitptu ( K i i t z . ) l l a b e n h . , 24G. gigas (Kiitz.) Lugerh.. 215 (tig. 11.3 F H ) , 240. i n f u s i o n n m (Sehranl:) W. it G. S. West, 2 1 5 (fig. 113 A E ) . v e s i c u l o s a Xiig., 2 4 0 . G l e e o t h e c e Niig., 13, 346, 3 4 7 . c o n t l n e n s Niiu., 347 (fig. 101 B ) . l i n e a r i s Nag.. 347 (fig. 101 A ) . G l c e o t i l a Kiitz., 2 0 , 2 0 , 3 0 , 3 3 , 7 5 , 77, 78. p r e t o g e n i t a Kiilz., 77 (tig. 22 C E ) , 78. G k u o t r i c h i a .7. Ag., 3 1 1 , 3 3 7 , 3 3 8 , 340. n a t a n s (Unite.) Ruhenh., 89, 341. P i s u m (Ay.) Tliur., 3 4 1 . Glycogen, 311. Gobi, 251. G o l e n k i n i a Cluulut. 232, 2 3 3 . paucispinosa 11". < G. S. West, 233 (rig. 102 F ) . r a d i a t a Chudut. 2 3 3 (fig. 102 D and E ) . G o m o n t , 335. Goiupliuneis C l c v e , 297. Gompluinellu. B a b e n h . , 297. G o m p h o n e m a Ag., 1 0 3 , 2 0 1 , 297, 2 9 8 . a c u m i n a t u m Ehrenb., 298. e o n s t r i c t n i n Ehrenb., 297 (fig. 140 C), 298. g e m i n a t n u ] (Litui)b.) Ay., 2 9 7 (tig. 140 A a n d B ) , 2 9 8 . p a r v u h i m Kiilz.. 298. G o m p h o n e m a c c a i , 2 9 1 , 297, 298. G o m p l i o s p h a u i a Kiitz., 34b, 3 4 9 . a p o n i n a Kiitz., 349 (fig. 103 B ) . G o n a t o n c m a Wittr., 5 4 , 118. 122. B o o d l e i I F . cf' G. S. West, 118, 122 (tig. 4 5 A F ) , 1 2 3 . n o t a b i l e (lluss.) Witte., 1 2 3 . t r o p i c u m 11". if- G. S. IVesI, 118. v e n t r i c o s u m Wittr., 118, 122 (fig. 45 G - . J ) , 123. G o n a t o z y g i e , 1 4 4 , 149, 1 5 2 . Gonatozygon De Tlury, 137, 138, ' 1 4 4 , ' 1 4 8 , 1 4 9 , 153'.

e l e g a n s 11'. ,0 G. S. West, 1 5 3 . S p i r o t i e n i a De Hurt), 152 (fig. 53 I a n d .1), 1 5 3 . G e r a s s i i n o f f , 1 2 3 , 120, 132. Gigartinacen\ 35. G i r d l e (of D i a t o m ) , 2 0 0 . G i r d l e - v i i ' w (of D i a t o m ) , 2 0 1 . G l a u c o c y s t a c e i e , 3(18, 3 0 9 , 317. G l a u c o c y s t i d e a ' , 3, 316, 317. G l a n c n c y s t i s llziysoliu, 317. N o s t o c h i n e a r u m ltzigsohn, 317. Glnrhiueoeeus H e T o n i , 203.

/ udex
G o n a t o z y g o n B i e b i s s o n i i He Hun/, 152 '(fig. 53 A a n d B ) , 153. ' B r c b i s s o n i i v a r . h c v e (Ililse) )['. <' <;. ,S. IIVs/, 152 (fig. 53 C ( B r e h i s s o n i i v a r . m i n n t m n II*. d ' G. S. West, 152 (tig. 53 f a n d G ) , 153. K i n a h a n i (.Iridi.) Itubenh., 153. monotamium / V Hury, 152 (tig. 53 I I ) , 153. Bult'sii H e B a r y , 153. G o n g r o s h u Kiitz., 91, 1 1 1 . s t a g n a l i s (UVsr) Schmidle, ! l l , ',12 (fig. 33 D F ) . v i r i d i s Kiitz., H I , 92 (fig. 33 A C ) . G o n i d a n g i a 15. G o n i d i a , 15. Gonimobfasts, 35. G o n i u m Mullcr, 2 3 , 30, 1(10. 191. l a c u s t r e G. S. West, 101 (tig. 75 B-F). p e c t o i a l e Miill., 101 (fig. 75 A ) , 102. socinle (l>uj.) Warm., 102. G o r o s o h a u k i n , 22. Gruiunuitouemu K i i t z . , 285. G r a y ( S . F . ) , 135. G r e g a r i n i d a ' , 200. G r i n t z e s c o , 2 2 0 , 230. G n i n o w , 270. Gruiuuetu B a b e u l i . , 302. G u a n o . 270. Gyyes E l n e n b . , 150. G y m n o z y g a Ehrenb., I l l , 1 5 1 , 178. m o n i l i f o r m i s Ehrenb., 177 (fig. 69 E a n d F ) , 178. moniliformis var. graeilescens Xardst., 177 ( t i g . 09 G ) . Gynogonidia, I ' l l . G y r o s i g m a lluss., 2 9 1 , 2 9 2 , 295. a t t e n u a t u m (Kiitz.) Knhenh., 296 (fig. 138 A ) . S p e n c e r i i (Queck.) O.K., 2 9 0 . Ueemutococens A g . , 180, 200. insiynis H a s s . , 200. H a l l i e r , 205. H a n s g i r g , 1, 2, 1 8 , 3 2 , 120, 1 4 7 , 205, 314, 315, 327. H a n t z s c h i a Grun., 3 0 1 , 302. A m p l n o x y s (Ehrenb.) Grun., 3 0 3 . H a p a l o s i p h o n Niitj., 3 8 , 3 2 0 , 321. H i b e r n i c u s II'. it G. S. West, 321 (fig. 147), 3 2 2 . i n t r i c a t u s West, 322. H a p t e n ] , 12, 5 2 . Htiriolinu D a n g . , 213, 214. H a s s a l l , 1, 2 0 0 . Idassalliu I i e r k . , 324. H a i i p t f l e i s c l i , 12. I l a z e n , 8 0 , 1S9, 2 5 0 . I l e i l g e o c k A H u n t e r , 40. H e g l e r , 307 3 1 1 , 3 1 3 . Ileliendln l i m y , 1 5 9 . 222. H e l m i n t h o c l a d i e i e , 36 40. l l e n f r e v , 1. H e r i b a u d . 202. H e r p o s t e i r a e e a ' , 3 0 , 5 2 , 0 0 , 7 0 - 72, 180. I l e r p o s t e i r n n Nut/., 5 2 , 54, 7 0 , 71, 72, 80, 8 9 , 180. c o n f e r v i c o l a Xiii/.. 70 (fig. 1 ) , 71 (fig. 19 1 5 D ) , 72. ijlnbosu X o r d s t . , 1 2 . p i l o s i s s i m a (Sclunidle) nub., 71 ( l i g . 19 A ) , 7 2 . p o l v c h ; e t e llunsij., 72. Heterocysts. 312, 313. I l e t e r o g a m o u s g a m e t e s (or h e t e r o g a m e t e s ) , 10. IIeterokonta>, 11, 2 9 , 3 0 , 3 3 , 2 4 8 2 5 9 . H i c k s , 1. H i e r o n y n m s , 308, 310, 312, 317. H i l d e n b r a n d t i a Xurdo, 43. r i v n l a r i s (l.iehm.) J. At/., 43 (fig. 4). Hiniunlidiiuu auct. v a r . , 288. H i m , 57, 03. llolucttntliHiu ( s u b - g e n . of X a n t h i d i u m ) , 169. llolocystis H a s s . , 105. H o l o p h y t e s , 13. liurmidiiiui K u t z . , l : s , 98. inurule K u t z . , 9 0 . pnrietinum K i i t z . , 99. H o r m i s c i a Fries, 75, 70. Horniisciu Babenh.; Hansg.; De Toni. 75, 76. Hornioeoceus C h o d a t , 79. H o r m o g o u e s , 15, 3 1 3 . Hormogonea=, 313, 318342. H o r m o s p o r a llreb., 2 0 , 30, 3 3 , 7 3 , 7 5 , 77, 7 8 , 8 1 . m u t a b i l i s lireh., 77 (tig. 22 A ) . o r d i n a t a W. d- G. S. West, 77 (fig. 22 B ) . p l e n a llreb., 77. H o r m o t i l a Borzi, 5 2 , 184, 2 0 1 , 205, 2 0 6 . m u c i g e n a ISorzi, 205 ( f i g . 83 D ) . H u b e r , 72. H y a l o t h e e a Ehrenb., 144, 1 5 1 , 176. d i s s i l i e n s (Sin.) Brcb., 1 4 3 , 170 (fig. OS A D ) . m u c o s a (Billw.) Ehreub., 176. neglecta Ftucih., 140. 176 (fig. 68 E H ) . u n d n l a t a Xordst., 170. H y a m s A- B i c h a r d s , 307. H y d r a v i r i d i s , 4, 2 3 0 . Hydrianum B a b e n h . , 200. Hydrocoryne, 322. Uydrocytium A . B r . , 200.

2.35

/ nde.r
I l y d r o d i c t y a c e a - . 30. l s l ) , 2 0 6 2 0 9 . l l y d r o d i c t y e a , 2 5 , 207. H y d r o d i c t y o n Unth, 11, 17, 2 5 , 2 0 , 3 0 , 200, 207. l e t i c u l a t n n i (/..) Lugerh., 208 (fig. Ml), 209. H y d r m a c e a i , 3 1 , 45. H y d r u r u s Ait., 4 5 . 46. f u e t i d u s ' ( F i l l . ) Kireliu., 4 0 (rig. 5). llypluenthri.r K i l l / . , 330, 335. H y p n o c y s t s , 15. l l y p n o r i ] lores, 15. I e h t l i y o e e r c v i s II'. ,( G. S. West, 144. 119, 1 5 0 . Iiuirtis K i i t z . , 330. f n e i l i g i a t a I T . if- (1. S. West, 2 3 5 . 237, 238. n e g l e c t a II'. if; Ci. H. West, 2 3 8 (tig. 107). I n f u s o r i a , 207. Isoetes, 4. I s o g a m o u s g a m e t e s (or I s o g a i u e t c s ) , 10, lsokouta , 32. I t z i g s o h u , 314. I w a n o f f , 80.
1

Leihleiniu E u d l . (sect, of L y n g b y a ) , 334. L e m a n e a Jiury, 1 8 , 2 0 , 3 9 , 4 0 , 42. c a t e n a t a Kutz.. 41 (fig. 3 F). Jlueiutilt's A g . , 42. p a r v u l a Siroil., 4 2 . t o r u l o s a Kiitz., 11 (tig. 3 C a n d D ) , 42. Lemaneacea^, 40. L e m m e r m a n n , 1, 4 8 , 1 9 4 . 195, 2 1 7 , 2 2 2 , 224, 2 3 2 , 2 5 2 , 255 2 7 2 . Leminermunniu C l i o d a t , 2 1 5 , 2 1 6 , 217. eninryinuta C h o d a t , 210. L e m n a , 7 2 , 197, 1 9 8 , 325.
gibba, 198.

J a c k s o n * E l i m s , 315. J o s h u a , 143. J u n g e r m a n n i a i n t i a t a , 4. K a r s t e n , 3 2 , 204, 209. Kieselguhr, 271. K i r c b n e r , 32, 322. K i r c h n e r i e l l a Srhmitlle, 2 5 , 2 1 8 , 225. l u n a r i s (Klrcliu.) Mob., 2 2 0 . o b e s a (West) Scltmitlle, 2 2 0 (fig. 90). K i t t o n , 209. K l e b a h u , 5 1 , 7 2 , 1 8 1 , 182, 2 0 9 , 3 1 1 . K l e b s , 1, 9, 2 2 , 2 3 , 7 9 , 1 1 1 , 124, 136, 138, 197, 199, 2 0 8 , 2 5 9 . K l e i n , 196. K l e r c k e r , 20. K o h l , 309, 310, 311. K o l k w i t z , 132. K r a m e r * S p i l l er, 2 7 1 . K i i h u , 54. K u n t z e , 222, K ' i i t z i n g , 1, 7 5 , 129, 200. L a g e r h e i m , 1, 5, 2 0 , 2 9 , 3 1 , 4 5 , 5 1 , 5 5 , 78, 8 0 , 9 8 , 9 9 , 2 1 1 , 2 3 6 , 2 4 6 , 2 5 0 , 2 5 7 , 345. L a g c r b e i m i a Cliotlnt, 2 5 , 2 3 2 , 234. g e n e v e n s i s Ghoilnt, 234 (fig. 103 AC). s u b g l o b o s a Lemm., 234 (fig. 103 D and B ) . L a t e r a l c o n j u g a t i o n , 119, 1 2 5 . L a u t e r b o r n , 202, 206.

m i n o r , 198. t r i s u l c a , 198. L e p t o s i r a Borzi, 92. M e d i c i a n a Borzi, 9 3 . Leptolhrix K i i t z . , 3 3 4 , 335. L e u c o b r y u m g l a u u u m , 247. Leuronemu W a l l i c h , 175. L e w i s (F. J . ) , 118. L i c h e n , 4, 314. L i c m o p h o r a Ay., 2 8 3 . Liinnuctis K i i t z . , 340. L i m m u a , 70. peregra, 92. J.ipnroyyru E l n e n b . , 275. L u c k w o o d , 209. B u n d e d , 169, 171. L u t h e r , 27, 2 9 , 3 2 . L i i t k e i n u U c r , 1 3 0 , 138, 148, 149. L y c h n i s . 198. L y n g b y a V. Ay., 3 0 7 , 3 3 2 , 3 3 3 , 334, 3 3 5 . a i r u g i n e o - c i e r u l e a (Kiitz.) Gom., 334 (fig. 153 B a n d C ) . l e s t u a r i i (Mert.) Liebut., 3 3 4 . m a j o r Menegh., 334 (fig. 153 A ) . m a j u s c u l a Hurr., 310. M a r t e n s i a n a Meneyh., 334. o c h r a c e a (Kiitz.) Thiir., 334, L y n g b y e , 250. Lyngbyea;, 330, 332336. Li/sii/onium L i n k (sect, of M e l o s i r a ) , 275. L y s i n i a c h i a , 199. M a r q u a n d , 1. M a r x , 309. Massart, 308, 309. Mustiyonemu Schwabe, 338. Mustii/othri.r K i i t z . , 338. M a s t o g l o i a Tlucuites, 2 6 3 , 2 9 2 , 296. D a n s e i Thir., 2 9 7 . S m i t h i i Tine., 296 (fig. 139), 297. Melnnophijeew, 44. M e l o s i r a Ay., 2 6 1 , 2 0 8 , 272, 275. a r e n a r i a Moore, 275 (fig. 120 A a n d B ) , 270. granulata (Eltrenh.) Rulfs, 275, 276.

Index
M o l o s i r s i m u n m u l o i d e s | Bury) Ay., 2 7 5 . B o s e a n a Bubenh., 275, 276. v a r i a n s . 1 ; ; . , 27;") ( t i g . 120 C E ) . M e l o s i r a c e a ' , 2 7 4 - 276. M e n t h a , 198. M e r e s c h k o w s k y , 204, 265, M e r i d i u n Ay. ', 2 8 3 , 284. c i r c u l a t e Ay., 284 (tig. 130 A a u d i ! ) . c i r e u l a r e v a r . c o n s t r i c t urn (Hall's) V. IB, 284. M e r i d i o n a c e a \ 2 8 0 , 2 8 1 , 2 8 3 , 284. M e r i s m o p e d i a Mr-yen, 1 3 , 3 1 0 , 3 4 5 , 3 4 0 ,
348.

303

reruginea llreb., 348. elegans A. B.r., 3 4 8 ( t i g . 102 (.'). g l a u c a (Ehrenb.) Siiti., 348 (tig. 102 II). p u n c t a t a Meyen, 318. M e s o c a r p e a ; . 10, " l S , 1 1 5 . 1 1 7 1 2 3 . Mesocarjius H a s s . . 121. M e s o t a m i u m Xiiy., 5 3 , 138. 1 4 3 , 144, 148, 1 4 0 , 154. c a l d a r i o r u m (Layerii.) llunsy., 155. c h l a m y d o s p o r u m De Ban/, 155 (fig. 54 G ) . D e G r e . y i Tarn., 154, 155 (fig. 54 D ) . E n d l i c h e r i a n u n i Xiiy.. 155. n i a c r o c o c c i u n (Kit!:.) Bin/ X- Hiss., 155 (fig. 54 E a n d F ) . macrococcnm var. micrococcmn (Kiilz.) II". ,f- G. S. West. 454. p u r p u r e u m II'. A'G. S. Went, 5 1 , 1 5 5 . v i o l a s c e n s lie Han/. 5 1 , 155. M i c r a s t e r i a s Aa. (1827), 1 3 7 , 138, 1 4 3 , 144, 146, 1 5 0 , 165, 2 2 2 . c o n f e r t a Land., 147. Crux-Melitensis (Elirenb.) Hass., 10)0 (fig. 01 A ) , d e n t i c i d a t a llreb., 1 0 5 , 106 (fig, 01 C ) . foliacea Bail., 140. f n r c a t a .1;/., 147, 160. Jenneri Bali's, 106. oseitans Ball's var. mueronata {Di.ron) Wille. 13!) (fig. 51 C ) , 160. p a p i l l i f e r a Breb., 105. p i n u a t i f i d a (Kiitz.) lialfs, 100. r o t a t a (Grev.) Ralfs, 105. t r u n e a t a (Corda) Breb., 1 6 5 , 166 (fig. 61 B ) . Micrasterias C o r d a (1835), 222. falcata Corda, 222, 223. M i e r o c h i e t e Thur., 322. d i p l o s i p h o n Gom. v a r . C u m b r i e a West, 3 2 3 . M i c r o c o l e u s Desmaz.. 3 3 0 , 332. d e l i c a t u l u s I f . A- G. S. West, 332, 333 (fig. 152 A ) , s u b t o r u l o s u s (Breb.) Gom., 3 3 2 .

M i c r o c y s t i s Kill:., 3 1 0 . 349, 350. aeruginosa (Kiitz.) imb.. 350. elahens (Ilreh.) Kiitz.. 350. l l o s - a q u a ; (Wille.) Kirrhn.. 350. i n a r g i n a t a Mrneyh.. 3 5 0 |tig. 104 B ) . l o s e o - p e r s i c i n n s (Kill:.) nub., 350. s t a g n a l i s Lcium.. 350 d i g . 104 A ) . M i c r o s p o r e Thur., 0. 2 0 2 8 , 100, 101. 120. a h b r e v i a t a (Rnbenli.) l.nyerh., 101 (fig. 37 B a n d C ) . aiiKcna (Kiilz.) Eayerb., 101 (fig. 37 A a n d 1'). a n n c n a v a r . c r a s s i o r Hunsi/., 101 (fig. 37 E ) . t l o c c o s a (Vuuch.) Thur.. 1 0 1 . fouiinulis ( B e r k . ) D e T o n i , 103. L o f g r c n i i Xartlst., 28, 30. p a e h y d e r m a (Willr) Lut/reli., 101 (fig. 37 B ) . Microsporaeeie, 20, 27, 100101. Microsporales, 27, 30, 54, 50, 100101. M i c r o t h a m n i a c e a , 30, 00, 8993, 201. M i c r o t h a m n i o n Xiiy., 90, 2 0 1 , K i i t z i n g i a n u m Xiiu., 9 0 ( l i g . 32 A D ) , 91. s t r i c t i s s i n n u n Bubeuh., 90 (fig. 32 E ) , 91. re.ratnr C o o k e , 9 1 . M i q u e l , 208, 270, 271. M i s c h u c o c c u s Xiiy., 28, 29, 230. 251. e o n f e r v i c o l a Xiiy., 2 5 2 (fig. 118). M i t z k e w i t s c h , 5 1 , 132. M o l l u s c a , 270. M o n o ^ t r o m a Tliur., 2 6 , 3 0 , 9 5 , 96. b u l l o s a (Both) Wittr., 0 0 . membranaeea II'. <' G. S. West, ( 96, 97 ( t i g . 35 A K ) . Monoticniece (sect, of S p i r o t a u i i a ) , 154. Moore, 229. M o u g e o t i a Ay.. 0, 54, 7 2 , 1 1 7 1 1 9 , 121, 1 2 2 1 2 4 , 127. c a l c a r e a Willi:, 121. e a p u c i n a (Bory) Ai/., 5 1 , 120 (fig. 44 B ) . c l e g a n t u l a Wittr., 1 2 1 . g c l a t i u o s a Wittr., 122. g e n n f l e x a (Dilhc.) Ay., 122. g r a c i l l i m a (Hass.) Wittr., 120 (fig. 44 I ) , 122. p a r v u l a (Huss.) Wittr., 1 2 0 (fig. a D H ) , 122. s e a l a r i s Hass., 114, 1 2 1 . v i r i d i s (Kiitz.) Wittr., 120 (fig. 44 C ) . Mouyetitiapsis P a l l a , 127. M o u n t i n g F r e s h w a t e r A l g a ; , 8. M o v e m e n t s of D i a t o m s , 2 0 4 . M i i l l e r ( O . ) , 2 0 2 , 2 6 5 , 2 0 0 , 268, 300. M u e l l e r , 256. M u r r a y (G.), 20,

304

Index
N i t z s c h i a h y a l i n a Prnrusek, 264. l e u c o s i g i n a lleueeke, 2 6 1 .
linearis (At/.) II". Silt., 31)2.

M u r r a y ( J . ) , 42. M y r i o p l i y l l n m , 1. 3 10. M y x o n e m a Fries, 10, 0 7 , 8 4 , 85, 8 6 , 8 0 . a m c i ' i i u m (Kiitz.) Dozen, 8 6 . t e n u e (.0;.) Eubenh.. 86 (lit;. 2 8 ) . Myxuph.yc.cii',' 3, 4, <;, 8, 11, 12, 15, 17, ' 1 0 , H2, 2 4 6 , 306352. M y x o p h y c i n , 308. N a d s o n , 311, 317. N i i g e l i , 10, 72, 200, 2 2 0 , 2 6 5 . N a n n a n d r i u m , 01. N a r d i a e m a r g i n a t a , 4. N a v i e u l a Hunt, 2 6 2 . 263 ( t r a n s v . sect., fig. 124), 264, 201), 2 0 7 , 2 0 1 , 292, 2 0 3 . a l p i n a (IV. Sin.) Hull's, 203 (fig. 130 A ) , 2 0 1 . A m p h i s b a n a Dory, 260 (Og. 125 G ) . crussinerriu Bri*b., 201. c n s p i d a t a Kiitz., 2 6 3 , 2 9 4 . e x i l i s Grun., 2 9 4 . g a l l i c a ( I F . Sm.) V. H 2!I4. l a t a llreb., 2 9 4 . l i m n s a Kiilz., 209 ( l i g . 125 A ) , m a j o r Kutz., 261 (fig. 123 B ) , 2 6 6 , 294. n o b i l i s F.lireiih., 203, 266, 294. n o b i l i s v a r . D a c f y l n s (F.lireuh.) I*. / / . , 201 (fig.' 123 A ) , p e r p u s i l l a tlru.il., 2 9 4 . rhoinboidcs E h r e n b . , 294. s e r i a n s (llreb.) Kiitz., 293 (fig. 130 1>). s p k a - i o p l i o r a Kiitz., 2 9 3 (fig. 136 C ) . v i r k l i s Kiitz., 2 6 3 , 2 0 6 . 2 6 9 (fig. 125 D ) . 293 (fig. 130 B ) , 294, 295 (fig. 137 1) a n d E ) . N a v i c u l a c e i c , 2 7 9 , 291297. N a v i c u l o i d e a ' , 2 7 9 , 2 8 0 , 291301. N e m a l i o n a c e a , 3 5 , 36. N e n i a (Clausilia), 55. N e p h r o c y t i u m Niiy., 2 5 , 2 2 0 , 228. A g a r d h i a n u m Niiy., 2 2 8 . e c d y s i s c e p a n n m j r . < 17. ,S'. West, 228 ( f i g . 98 B ) . h i n a t u m West, 2 2 8 (fig. 9 8 C E ) . Niiyelii G r u n . . 228. obe'sum IV. A- G. S. West, 228 (fig. 98 A ) . N e t r i u m (Niiy.) , 1 4 4 , 1 4 8 , 149, 156. D i g i t u s (F.hrenb.) Itztysh. tC llothe, 155 (fig. 54 K ) , 1 5 0 . i n t e r r u ] i t u m (llreb.) Liitkem., 156, o l i l o n g u m (De llury) T.iilkein., 156. N i t z s c h i a lluss.. 2 8 3 , 3 0 1 , 302. a c i c u l a r i s I F . Sin., 3 0 2 . c o m m u n i s llubenli., 302. c o n s t r i c t a (Kiitz.) 1'riteh., 302 (fig. 113 A a n d B ) .

P a l e a (Kiiiz.) II". Sm., 2 6 4 , 302. p u t r i d a lleneeke, 204. s i g m o i d e a (Ehrenb.) W. Sin., 3110, 302 (fig. 143 C a n d D ) . s i n u a t a ( I f . ,S'i.) Grun., 302. Ttcnia W . S i n . , 279. N i t z s c h i a c e i e , 301303. Nitzsebiellu R a b e n h . , 302. N i t z s c h i o i l e a ' , 2 8 0 , 301303. N o i l u l a r i a Merteus, 3 2 0 , 328. s p l u c r o c a r p a Horn. A: Flub., 328 (fig. 150 H ) . 3 2 9 . s p u m i g e n i a Mertens, 329. N o r i l h a u s e n , 104. N o r d s t e d t , 1, 2 8 , 124, 1 4 3 , 1 5 9 , 1 8 2 , 222. Nordstedtiu B o r z i , 182. N o s t o c Vouch., 4, 3 0 8 , 3 1 1 , 3 1 3 , 3 1 4 , 3 2 5 , 326, 3 2 7 . c o e r u k ' n m Li/uybite, 326 (fig. H O C ) , 327. c o m m u n e Vutieh., 313, 327. l i u m i f n s u m Gurm., 3 2 7 . E i n c k i a llorzi. 3 2 6 (tig. 149 A a n d B). m a c r o s p o r m n Meiteylr, 327. i n i c r o s c o p i c u m Curin., 3 1 3 . nniscorum Ay., 327. p i s c i n a l e Kiitz., 3 2 7 . punctiforme, 311. s p l n c r i e u m I'uucli., 3 2 7 . v c r r u c o s u m }'uuch., 3 2 7 . Nostocace.-e, 3 1 2 , 3 1 3 , 3 1 8 , 3 1 9 , 3 2 2 , 324329. N o t o m m a t a p a r a s i t i c a , 196. YVerneckii, 113. N u p h a r , 4. N y m p h a ' a , 4. Occurrence of Freshwater Alga;, 37. Odontidinni K u t z . , 285. t E d o g o n i a c e a ; , 7, 14, 1 7 , 2 7 , 3 0 , 5 2 , 5765. ( E d o g o n i a l e s , 10, 30, 32, 3 3 , 5 0 , 5 5 , 5765. O i d o g o n i u m Link, 12, 15, 17, 52, 54, 5 5 , 5 7 5 9 , 63, 6 5 , 7 2 , 2 5 0 , 343. a c r o s p o r u m De Bury, 65. A h l s t r a n d i i Wittr., iiO (tig. 12 D ) , B o r i s i a n u m (Le 1.) I l ' i f f r . , 6 5 . B o s c i i (Le CI.) Wittr., 59 (fig. 11 A ) . c i l i a t u m (llass.) Prinyslt., 62 (fig. 14 C ) . c y a t h i g e r u m Wittr., 62 (fig. 14 B ) . g i g a n t e u n i Kiitz., 64.

Index
( E d o g o n i u m H i n d i Gutu-., 59 (tig. 11 IS). I t z i g s o k n i i De Bunt v a r . m i n o r West, liO (tig. 12 C l , 05. l a u t u m n i i u u m Wittr., 61 ( t i g . 13 C a n d D ) , 05. o b s o l e t u m Wittr., 00 (tig. 12 A ) , p l a t v g v m i m Wittr., 05. p u n c t a t o - s t r i a t u m Itr Hunt, 05. r u f e s c e n s Wittr., 61 (tig. 13 A a n d ) t a p e i n o s p o r u m TI7(fr., ( i i , u n d u l a t m n (Brcb.) A. B,r., 02 (fig. 11 A ) , 0 4 . z i g - z a g C / f c c v a r . r o h u s t u m IT. 0; ('. ,S'. West, 00 (tig. 12 11). O l i g o e l n e t e s , 7, 14"). Ondeidonk. 205. O n y c h o n e m a Wall., 1 4 3 , 144, 151, 175. tiliformis(Y:,7im!/j.)./iy>y<l; Hiss., 175. N o r d s t e d t i a u a Turn., 175 ( t i g . 67 G and H). O o b l a s t e m a f i l a m e n t s , 35. O o c a r d i u m Xiit/., 144, 1 5 1 , 174. s t r a t u m .\70/.,173 ( f i g . 6 6 D F ) , 174. Ooeystidete, 213, 2 2 6 2 3 0 . O o c y s t i s Sag., 2 5 , 2 2 6 , 227, 228. a s y m m e t r i c a II". A- il. tt. West, 2 2 7 . crassa Wittr., 227 (tig. 97 C a n d D ) . e l l i p t i c a West, 227 (fig. 97 G ) . g i g a s _ l r i 7 ; . , 227. p a n d n r i f o r m i s II". tt'- G. S. West, 227 (fig. 97 E a n d F ) . p a r v a II'. .( G. S. West. 2 2 7 . s o l i t a r i a Wittr., 227 (fig. 97 A a n d B ) . O o d e s m u s Schmidle, 252. D o e d e r l t i n i i Schmidle. 252. O o g a m o u s h e t e r o g a m y , - 16. O o g o n i u m , 16. 17. O p e n n u c l e u s (of M y x o p h y c e a ; ) , 310. O p l n o c y t i u m Xiig., 2 8 , 2 5 3 , 254, 2 5 0 . A r b u s c u l a (.1. Tlr.) Bubeult., 255 (fig. 120 J ) . b i e u s p i d a t m n (Borye) Lemm., 2 5 5 . bicuspidatum forma longispina T.emm., 2 5 5 (fig. 120 H a n d 1). c a p i t a t n m Wolle, 2 5 5 . c o c h l e a r e (Kicliic.) A. Br., 255 (fig. 120 B G ) . g r a c i l i c e p s (.4. Br.) Babenh., 255 _ (fig. 120 K ) . m a j u s Xiig., 255 (tig. 120 A ) . p a r v u l u m (Bertg) A. Dr., 2 5 5 . O p h r y d i u m , 4, 230. Orthoneis G r u n . , 290. Ortltasira T h w a i t e s , 275. Uscillarin B o s c , 335. O s c i l l a t o r i a Vuuch., 8 9 , 3 1 4 ( m o v e m e n t s ) , 315, 329, 330, 332, 333, 335, 336. a c u m i n a t a Gout., 336 (fig. 154 E ) . a n g u s t i s s i m a II". a'- G. S. West, 3 3 6 .

Hi")

O s c i l l a t o r i a d e c o l o r a t a G. S. West, 3 3 0 . i r r i g u a A'7;., 3 3 0 (tig. 154 B ) . l i i n o s a Ag., 336 (fig. 154 A ) , p r i n c e p s Taut-h., 330. s p l c n d i i l a Grer. v a r . a t t e n n a t a II', At G. S. West, 3 3 0 (tig. 154 4)). t e n u i s Ag., 3 3 6 (fig. 151 C ) . Oscillatoriacea', 199, 200, 3 1 2 , 314 (movements), 315, 318, 319,
329336.

O s t e r h a u t , 35. O t t , 272. fturttcoecits Ilass., 206.

P a l l a , 120, 3 0 9 . P a l m e l l a Lgngh., 19, 24. 3 0 , 240, 2 4 3 , 244. h y a l i n a Breh., 2 4 0 . m i n i a t a l.eihl., 210. m u c o s a Kiitz., 2 4 0 . P a l m e l l a c e a - , 5, 19, 22, 24, 25, 26, 30, ISO, 2 1 2 , 239 - 2 4 7 . Palmelleiu, 240242. P a h n e l l o c o c c u s Chotlnt, 2 2 0 , 229. m i n i a t u s (Xiit/.) Chodat, 230 (fig. 100). P a l m e r & Keeley, 201. P a l m o d a c t v l o n XHg., 240. sitbruitiosum N;ig., 241, v a r i u m Xiig.. 211 ( t i g . 108). P a l m o d i c t y o n Kilt:., 246. v i r i d e ' Kutz., 247 (tig. 115). P a n d u r i n a Bon/, H i , 2 3 , 3 0 , 192. m o r u m (Miill.) Borg, 193 ( f i g . 76 A H ) , 194. P a r a m e c i u m , 4, 230. P a r t h e n o g o n i d i a , 190. 1'ectose, 5 1 . P e d i a s t r e i e , 2 5 , 5 0 , 197. 2 0 7 , 2 0 9 2 1 2 . P e d i a s t r u m Met/en, 2 0 , 2 5 , 3 0 , 2 0 6 , 2 0 7 , 209, 2 1 2 . B o r v a n m n (Turp.) Menetilt., 210 (fig. 85 F H ; J L ) , 2 1 1 , 2 2 0 . cluthrntutu E e m m . , 211. d u p l e x Megen, 2 1 0 (tig. S5 E ) , 2 1 1 , g l a n d u l i f e r u m Benn., 2 1 0 (tig. 85 I). i n t e g r u m (Xiig.), 2 1 0 (fig. 85 A ) , 2 1 1 . pertusum K i i t z . , 2 1 1 . s i m p l e x Megen, 2 1 1 , t c t i a s (Ehrenb.) Unit's. 2 0 9 , 2 1 0 (fig. 85 G a n d D ) , 2 1 1 . t r i c o i n n t n m Ilorge, 2 1 0 ( f i g . 85 B ) . P e d r a s n e g r a s (of A n g o l a ) , 3 0 0 . P e l l i t a n , 272. P e u i e a , 114. 149, 150, 157. P e n i u m , Brcb.. 137, 138, 140, 144, 1 4 8 1 5 0 , 157. 1 5 9 , 1(50. c u c i i r b i t i n u m Biss., 139 (tig. 51 P ) . c u r t u m Breb., 158 (fig. 55 F ) . C y l i n d r u s (Ehrenb.) Breb., 1 5 7 , 158 (fig. 55 A a n d B ) .

3GG

Index
P h y m a t o d o c i s Xordst.. 144, 149, 1 5 1 . Phvtlieliese, 213, 232234. P h y t h e l i o s Freuzel. 232. Biliuiu K i i t z . . 91. Biuuularia E h r e n b . , 2 0 2 , 2(51, 2 0 0 , 2 0 7 , 292. Pithiseus D a n g . , 187. P i t h o p h o r a Wittr., 1 0 1 , 107. K e w e n s i s Wittr., 1 0 7 . ( E d o g u n i a (Mont.) Wittr.. y a r . p o l y s p o r a Bendle tV West /., 100 (Hg. 41), 1 0 7 . Pitlio]iliorube'. 2 0 , 3(1, 102, 1 0 6 1 0 7 . P l a c n d e r n u e . 144, 149, 1 5 6 1 7 8 . Blatfiasjiernium Cleve, 121, Phiuetuuemu S c h m i d l e , 78. P l a n k t o n ( F r e s h w a t e r ) , 4. P l a n o g a m e t e s ( o r Z o o g a m e t e s ) , 10, 17. 1 ' l a n o r b i s . 70. P l e c t o n e m a Thur., 3 3 0 , 3 3 2 , 333. T o m a s i n i a n a (Kiitz.) Born., 3 3 3 . P l e o d o r i n a Shutr, 195. Pleurenteriiitu L u n d , (subgen.), 1 7 1 . P l e u r o c l a d i a A . B r . , 3 1 , 45. Pleurococcaeeic, 30, 83, 9 0 , 1 7 9 , 201206, 212. P l e u r o c o c c u s Meiteyb.,4, 18, 2G, 9 0 , 2 0 1 , 202, 203, 2 0 4 , 200, 2 3 0 . uiiniutits X i i g . , 230. uinihatus D e W i l d . , 201. r u f e s c e n s (Kiitz.) Breb., 2 0 3 . r u f e s c e n s v a r . s a n g u i n e u s W. ,{ G. S. West, 202 (tig. 81 B ) , 2 0 3 . v u l g a r i s Menei/h., 202 (tig. 81 A ) , 203, 204. Pleurosiyuta \ Y . S m . , 29-5. Plettrostaurou B a b e n b . , 294. I'leurolteniupsis ( L u n d . ) L a g e r h . , 160. P l e u r o t r e n i u m Xiig., 1 3 7 , 138, 1 4 3 , 1 4 4 , 150, 159," 162. c o r o n a t u m (Breb.) Bubenh., 137, 103 (tig. 58 A ) . E h r e n b e r g i i (Breb.) Be Ban/, 163 (fig. 58 B ) . m a x i m u m (Eciuseh) Lund., 1 6 3 . n o d o s u m (P.uil.) Lund., 117, 163. T r a b e c u l a (Ehrenb.) Xiiy., 103. I r u n e a t u m (Brrb.) Xiiy., 1 6 3 . Podosira E h r e n b . (sect, o f J l e l o s i r a ) , 2 7 5 . Polyblepharideai, 30, 180. I ' o l y b l e p h a r i s Dutu/., 2 3 . P o l y c h a d o p k o r a w'.tCG.S. West, 1 8 1 , 1 8 3 . ' l a m e l l o s a IV. i(- G. S. West, 184 (tig. 72). Polycystin,' 308. Polycystis K i i t z . , 3 4 9 . 350. Polyedritim N a g . , 20, 231. tetrurdrieum N a g . , 231. Polymorphism, 1821. Pohjtazttiete (subgen. o f S p i r o t . - e n i a ) , 1 5 1 ,

I V n i n m d i d y m n c a r p u m Lund., 141 (rig. 5 2 ' D a n d E ) , 142. i n c o n s p i c u u m MV(. 157. L i b e l h r i a l / ' . W . v ) Xordst., 1 4 4 , 157, 158 ( l i g . 55 1>). i n a r g a r i t a c e u m [FJirenb.) Bri'h., 157. i n i n i i t i s s m i i i m Xordst., 157. m i m i t n n i (/,'/f.s) ( ' / e r e , 1 4 4 , 1 4 9 , 1 5 8 . p o l y m o r p h n n i Pert;/, 157. s p i r o s t r i u l a t u m Barker, 1 5 7 . 158 (tig. 55 C ) . s u b o c t a n g u l a r e West, 158 (tig. 55 E ) . s u b t i l e l b . <r G. S. West, 138. Pennatic, 273, 279305. P e r i d i n i e a ' , 4, 3 2 . P e r o m e l i a litihi. 2 9 , 2 5 1 . Pt'tuhawnia B e r k . , 323. Petit, 121, 272. Ptitzcr, 265, 272. Phaeotea', ISO, 181190. P b a c o t u s Petty, 190. l e n t i e u l a r i s (Elirenb.) Stein, 190. Phreoeapsaeere, 4 5 , 4 8 . P h a ' o c o c c u s Borzi, 3 1 , 4 5 , 48. C l e m e n t i (Meneyh.) Borzi, 48. p a l u d o s u s I P . i f (1. S. West, 4 8 (fig. 8). P h t e o c y s t i s Luyerh., 31, 45. P h a o d a e l y l o n Bohiiu, 31, 45. P h a - o p h y c e n ' , 1 0 , 2 9 , 3 1 , 3 2 , 4 0 , 44-^19,264. Phieoph'yll, 44. P h a o s p h a o a I P . ii (7. S. West, 3 1 , 4 5 , 49. g e l a t i n o s a I P . if- G. S. West, 4 9 . Phseothamniacea;, 45. P b i e o t h a n u i i o n Layerh., 31, 45. P f u e o z o o s p o r i n a \ 44. P l n e s c h i z o c h l a m y s Lenim., 4 5 . P h i l o d e n d r o n , 55. P f i o n n i d i u m Kiitz., 3 3 0 , 3 3 2 , 3 3 3 , 335. a u t u m n a l e (Ay.) Gom., 3 3 5 . m o d e (Kutz.) Gum., 334 ( i i g . 153 D ) . p i i r p u r a s c e n s (Kiitz.) Gom., 3 3 5 . t e n u e (Memtyli.) Gom., 334 (fig. 153 E a n d F | , 3 3 5 . Phraginites, 340. Phycochromo/ihyeeie, 3, 300. P h y c o c y a n i n . 3 4 . 308. P k y c o e r y t h r i n , 34. P h y c o p h a ' i n , 44. P h y c n p o r p h y r i n , 51. Pbycoxanthin, 44. P l i ' y l l e b i i u n Kiel,*, 198. d i m o r p h u m Klebs, 199. P h y l l o s i p h o n , 1 3 . 199. A l o c a s i a ; Layerle, 55. A r i s a r i Kiiliu, 54. m a x i m u m Lityerlt., 55. l ' b i l o d e n d r i Layerh., 55. l ' b y l l o s i p l i o n a e e a ' , 109. P h y l o g e n y of F r e s h w a t e r A l g i e , 2 1 3 3 .

/ nd ex
P o l y t o m a Ebreuh., 23. n v e l l a Ehrenlj.. 23. I ' o r p h y r i d i n m Xiiy., 84(1, 351 c r u e u t u m (.0/.) Xiiy., Hoi. P o r p h y r o s i p h o n K n t a r i s i i . 130. P o t a m o g e t o u , 4. P r a s i o l a Ay., I S . HO 3 3 , 98. c r i s p a (!.i<ililf.) Meneyh.. 99 HI', l ) - - ( l ' ) , 100. fiirfnraceo J l e n e g h . , 100. p a i ' h t i n a (I'oueb.) Will,; 00 30 A C ) . P r a s i o l a e e a , 30. 9 8 - 100. P r e s e r v a t i o n of F r e s h w a t e r A l g a ' , P r i n g s h e i m , 0 3 , 00. P r o c a r p , 10, 17. 3 1 . I'roli/era V a u e h . , 159. P r o t o c o c c a c e i e lor A u t o s o o r a c e a e ) , 14, 2 5 , 30. 3 3 , " 1 8 0 , 2 o l ,
212238.

(lig.

(fig.

8.

1, 5, 207,

Frotococeuidete,

1 1 . 14, 15, 17,

1022,
300.

3 0 , 50, 52, 5 1 , 5 6 , 1 7 8 247,

Protococcns A g . , 202, 2 2 0 , 2 3 0 . P r o t o d e r n i a Kiilz., 12, 2 0 1 , 204. v i r i d e Kiitz.. 205 (fig. 83 A C ) . P r o t o m a s t i g i n a , 23, 30, 3 1 . Pseudeuiiotia G r u n . , 2S8. P s e u d o c h f e t e II'. ,( O . 8'. West. 88. e r a s s i s e t u m II'. <( G. s. West, 8 9 . g r a c i l i s IP. d; II. S. West, 88 d i g . 30). P s e u d o c i l i a , 5 1 , 239, 243. Pseudojdcttrococcus S n o w , 202. P s e u d o - r a p h e (of D i a t o m ) , 203. P s i l o n c m a t t a ' , 319336. P t e r o m o n a s Selifio, 190. P y r e n o i d s , 12, 53. P y x i s p o r e a i , 117. R a b e n h o r s t , 1, 3, 300. R a d a i s , 230. R a d i o c o c c u s Sclimidle, 204, 2 1 2 . n i m b a t u s (Wild.) Selnnitlle, 204. l l a d i o t i l u m Selttitidle, 26, 30, 3 3 , 7 3 , 7 5 , 78, 8 1 . c o u j u n c t i v i u n Selunidle, 79. tiaveseens West, 78 (fig. 23 D ) , 79. R a f m e s q n e , 159. Ralfsia O ' M e a r a , 285. R a p h e (of D i a t o m ) , 262. R e c e p t i v e s p o t , 17. R e d r a i n , 189. R e d seaweeds, 34. l i e d s n o w ( p l a n t ) , 5, 189. PeittsehieUa ! setioera Schroder, 222 224. R e n d l e A" W e s t f., 107. Rhabdoderma liaertre S c h m i d l e , 3 4 7 . R h a b d o n e m a a r c u a t u m (.1.17.) Kiitz., 268.

Rhupltidiiini K i i t z . , 2 2 1 . 222. acieularr A . B r . . 223. triples l l t ' i n s c h . , 2 2 1 . cimcolutitin B a h e n h . , 221. tluple.r K i i t z . . 2 2 3 . faseieulatutn K i i t z . , 223. I'nxcieiitatttin v n r . spirttle I Turn.) 0111 Kb, 22 1. nirnle C h o d a t , 223. 1'Jilzeri S c h r o d e r , 2 2 4 . pohtmorphum F r e s e n . var. acicitlore. ' R a b e n h . , 223. pohtmurphum\Ri: t'tileatitle R a b e n h . , ' 223. polymorphuni v a r . iiiieuhilis X\ . A' G . S. W e s t . 224. polyiuorphnm v a r . spirttle W. ,t G . S. W e s t , 224. ptdifinorphuin v a r . Ittitiiilinit W . A' ' G . S. W e s t , 224. pyroyenuin C h o d a t , 223. sidhicrunt (SchW'id.) W . A" G . S. ' W e s t , 224. spintle T u r n . , 224. Rtuiphidaneina L a g e r h . , 80. iiirale L a g e r h . , 80. R h i z o c l o n i u m Kiitz., 12, 2 0 , 30, 72, 102, 103. 129, 256. 3 4 3 . tltieietuts R a b e n h . . 103. hieroglyphicum Kiitz., 103, 104 (tig. 39 A I. hieroglyphicmn var. Kochianum (Kiitz.) Stnekm., 104. bieroglvphicum var. riparium (Han:) Stockm., 104. hieroglvphicum var. tortuosum (Kiitz.) Stockm., 104 (fig. 39 BE). Koehiaiiam K u t z . , 104. r i v u l a r i s (/..) Kiitz.. 250. R h i z o s o l e n i a Ehrenb., 278. e r i e n s i s ,S'i., 2 7 8 . l o n g i s e t a Zach., 2 7 8 (fig. 128). R h i z o s o l e i i i a c e a ' , 278. 279. R h o d o p b v c e a ' , 10, 10, 17. I S , 3 2 , 3 4
43, 98, 311. 351. R h o d y m e n i a c e < e , 35. R h o i c o s i g m a Grun., 291, R b o i c o s p h e n i a tirun., 2 0 3 , 2 9 7 . 298. curvata (Kiitz.) Cfruit.. 298.

R i c h t e r , 55. R i c h t e r i c l l a Lemm., 2 3 2 , 233. botrvoides (Stockm.) I.emm.. 233 "(fig. 102 A ) , botryoides var. quadrisetn (Lemm.) 't'hod., 233 (fig. 102 B a n d C ) , 231. R i v u l a r i a {Roth) Ay., 338, 340. 3 4 1 . Biasolettiana Meneyh., 340 (tig. 157 A C ) .

368

Index
S c h i z o c h l a m v s d e l i c a t n l a JlVnf, 241 (tig. 109C). g e l a t i u o s a A. Br., 241 ( f i g . 109 A and B). S c b i z o g o n i a l e s , 2 6 , 30, 3 3 , 5 6 , 9 8 1 0 0 . Seliizoymiium K i i t z . , 18, 9 8 , 9 9 . erispuni ( L i g b t f . ) G a y , 99. unirule K i i t z . , 9 9 . S c h i z o m e r i s L e i b l e i n i i Kiitz., 76. S c h i z o m y e e t e s (or B a c t e r i a ) , 3, 310. Schizimemu A g . , 292, 293. Scliizophi/ceie, 3. Schiznphytu, 3. Sehizosiphon K u t z . , 323, 338, 340. Sellizosluurnu G r u n . , 294. S c h i z o t h r i x Kiitz.. 330, 3 3 2 . c a l c i c o l a (Ay.) Gum., 3 3 1 . d e l i c a t i s s i n i a II'. tt G. S. West, 3 3 i . f n n a l i s I I ' . i0 G. S. West, 3 3 1 . lardacea (Ces.) Gain., 331 (fig. 151 B ) . M i i l l e r i i Xiiy., 331 (tig. 151 A ) . S c h m i d l e , 1, 3 8 , 4 0 , 79, 9 2 , 100, 183, 204, 2 1 1 , 2 1 0 , 2 1 7 , 2 3 7 , 2 5 1 , 252, 3 1 0 , 3 4 7 . S c l m m l a , 120. Sehruiuiuiu B a n g . , 314. S c h r i i d e r , 12, 8 0 , 138, 1 9 3 , 222. Selirikleriu L n m r n . , 221, 222. setiyeru L e m m . , 2 2 4 . Schulze' (Max), 205. Schulze's solution, 51. Schiitt, 32, 202, 272, 273. Sciudiuin A . B r . , 254. S c h ' p u s f h i i t a n s , 4. S c o t i u o s p h a r a Kiebs, 1 9 9 . Scott, 111, 310. S c y t o n e m a At/., 4, 3 1 2 , 3 1 4 , 3 2 2 , 323, 324, 3 3 3 . a l a t u m (V.erk.) Burzi, 3 2 3 . jiiiurutuiu A g . , 323. n i i r a b i l e (Dillw.) Tltur., 323 ( l i g . US AB). M y o c h r o n s Ay.. 3 2 3 . Myochrous var. chorographicum 11'. ,1- G. S. West, 3 0 6 . S c y t o n e m a c e a ; , 312, 3 1 8 , 3 1 9 , 3 2 0 , 322
324, 325.

R i v n l a r i a d u r a Jlntb, I1KI. h e m a t i t e s (I). C.) Ay., 3 4 0 . m i n n t u l a (KM.;.) Horn. tO Khili.. 340 (tin. 157 D a n d E ) . R i v n l a r i a e e a ' , 3 1 2 , 3 1 3 , 31.8, 3 3 7 3 4 1 . R o s e n v i n g e . 120. R o s t a f i n s k i A W o r o n i n , 250. R o t i f e r v u l g a r i s , 100. R o y , 1. R o y a II'. G. S. West, 138, 144, 150,
158.

C a n i b r i e a 11'. A G. S. Went, 158 (tig. 55 I ) , 150. o b t u s a (Breb.) W. < G. S. West, 150. o b t u s a v a r . m o n t a n a I T . i f G. S. West, 158 ( l i g . 55 G a n d H ) . 150. P s e u d o c l o s t e r i n m (Boi/) II'. <1; G. S. West, 158 (tig. 55 .1 a n d K ) . 150. R u m e x , 198. S a c h e r i a Sired., 4 0 , 42. f l u v i a t i l i s (.I;/.) Si rot/., 4 2 . f u e i n a (Tory) Sirod.. 41 (tig. 3 E ) , 4 2 . m a n i d l o s a Sirud., 4 1 (fig. 3 A a n d R), 42. Saecodermse, 144, 1 10, 152156. S a c h s , 3, 3 2 , 3 0 6 . Sauvageau, 313. S c a l a r i f o r m c o n j u g a t i o n , 1 1 9 , 124. Senlpriim C o r d a , 295. S c e n e d e s u i u s Met/en, 3 3 , 2 1 8 , 219. a c u t i f o n n i s Seltriiiler, 2 2 1 . ttcntiis M e y e n , 2 2 0 . h i j u g a t u s (Turp.) Kiitz., 2 2 0 (fig. 92 C ) . c o s t a t u s Sehruidle, 2 2 1 . f l e n t i c u l a t u s Lui/erii. var. linearis linns,/., 220'(tig. 92 1 K ) , 2 2 1 . g r a n u l a i u s H " . A- G. S. West, 2 2 1 . I l v s t r i x Luiterh., 221. o b l i q n n s (Turp.) Kiitz., 2 2 0 (fig. 92 A a n d R ) . olitnsus M e y c n , 2 2 0 . iiuadricauda (Turp.) Breb., 220 (tig. 92 D P ) . q u a d r i o a u d a v a r . h o r r i d u s Kirchn., 220 (fig. 92 G ) . q u a d r i c a u d a v a r . m a x i m u s 11'. <t G. S. West, 220 (fig. 92 H ) . s p i e a t u s I P . A G. S. West, 220 (fig. 92 L ) . S c h e r f f e l , 03. Schibei'szky, 205. Scliizuenntliiiiu L u n d . (sect, of X a n t h i d i u m ) , 109. 170. S e h i z o c h l a m y s A. Br., 204, 2 4 0 , 241, 242]

S e l e n a s t r e a i , 2 1 3 , 217 226. S e l e n a s t i u m Jleinseli, 2 1 8 , 225. a c u m i n a t u m Lui/erli., 225 ( h g . 95 E-G). B i b r a i a n n m Beinscli, 225. g r a c i l e Beinseii, 225 (fig. 95 A D ) . Seleiuuierma B o h l i n , 225. Selennspluerium C o h n , 215. Senn, 48. S e x u a l o r g a n s , 16, 17. S e x u a l r e p r o d u c t i o n , 15 1 8 . S h a w , 195.

Index
Siebold, 315. S i p h o n e i r , I I , 2 1 , 24,
101, 102,

2(1, 30,

33,

50,
24s.

108114,

100,

S i r o i l o t , I S , 211, 3 S , 41). Sirotinniuiu K i i t z . , 134, 135, stieticuin K i i t z . , 135. Sirosiphon K i i t z . , 320. S m i t h ( H . L . ) , 272. Solenoideic, 274, 277279. S o r a s t r u m Kiitz., 2 5 , 30, 2 1 2 . 215. A m e v i c a m i m (llubliu)Sehiuidle, 215. s p i n u l o s u m Xiitf., 215 (tig. SO). S p e r m a t i a (or P o l l i n o i d s ) , H i , 35. S p h i e r e l l a Souunerf. 53, 1S7, 189. I a e u s t r i s ( ( 7 i ( . ) i r i 7 < v ISO (iig. 74). n i v a l i s Summer/., 5, ISO. S p l n i ' i o c y s t i s Chotlut, 242. S c h r o e t e r i Chodut, 242 (tig. 110), 243. Spiuerotionium ltostat'., 343. Splueruphoru H a s s . , 275. Spha>roplea At/., 54, 108. a n n u l i u a (lloth) An., 10S. Splneropleacete, 17, 2 0 , 3 0 , 5 0 , 102,
107108.

S p i r o g y r a v a r i a n s (Jlnss.) Kiitz., 1 2 5 , 1 3 4 . v c l a t a Kurds!., 1 2 7 . 1 3 3 (fig. 4 0 E - ( i ) , 131. S p i r o t a n i a lln'b., 55, 13S, 141, 148,
110,

154.

a c u t a 11 Use, 1 3 S . u l o s t e r i i l i a (llreb.) Arch., 154. c o n d e n s a t a llrch., 1 5 4 , 1 5 5 (fig, 54 A). o b s c u r a llul/s. 1 5 5 ( t i g . 5 1 B ) . t r u n c a t a Arch., 1 5 5 (tig. 5 4 O). S p i r o t a n i e i e , 1 3 0 . 1 4 4 , 1 1 0 , 154. S p i r u l i n a Turp.. 3 1 5 , 3 3 0 , 3 3 2 , 3 3 3 , 336. m a j o r Kiitz., 3 3 0 (fig. 1 5 5 B ) . suhsulsn l E r s t c d , 3 3 ( 1 . tennis>,ima Kiitz., 330. t u r f o s a llnln., 3 1 5 , 3 3 0 (fig. 1 5 5 A ) . S p o n d y l o s i u m llrcb., 135, 142, 143.144,
151,

175.

n i t e n s (Wall.) Areli., 140. p a p i U a t u i n IT. p (i. S. West, 1 7 5 (lig. 0 7 B ) , 1 7 0 . p u l c b e l l u m Arch., 1 7 5 (fig. 0 7 C ) ,

t

170.

Splnerozosma
174,

Corda. 142, 143, 144, 151, 175, 2 5 1 . e x c a v a t u m Hal/*, 175 (tig, 07 D F ) . g r a n u l n t u m J.'uij ti Hi**., 175. v e r t e b r a t m n Kail's, 174, 175 (tig. 07 C ) . Splnerozipja A g . , 327. S p h a g n u m , 10S, 100. 3 2 5 . c o n t o r t i o n , 4. c u s p i d a t u m , 4. S p i r i l l u m , 332. S p i r o c h e t e , 332. Spirocoletis M e l i u s , 334. S p i r o g y r a Link. 12, 5 1 , 5 3 5 5 , 114, 115, 117, 120, 1 2 3 1 2 5 , 127, 131, 134, 140, 250. c a l o s p o r a Cleee, 134. c o m m u n i s (lluss.) Kiitz., 134. c r a s s a Kiitz., 134. g r a c i l i s (Ilusx.) Kiitz., 134. i n f l a t a (]'aueli.) llulienh., 125, 133 (tig. 40 >). m a j u s c . u l a 7 i . 7 i 7 i . , 123, 131 (tig. I S A ) , 132, 134. m a x i m a v a r . i n a v p i a l i s Wolle, 120. p i i r a b i l i s (Muss.) Petit, 124. n e g l e c t a (tluss.) Kiitz.. 132. n i t i d a (DHlte.) Link, 132, 133 (tig. 40 A ) , 134. p e l l n c i d a (lluss.) Kiilz., 132, 134. p o r t i c a l i s (Itnielt.) Clere, 132. s e t i f o r m i s (Lull:) Kiitz., 133 ( l i g . 40 B ) . S p r c e i a n a llabenh., 133 (tig. 40 C ) . t e m i i s s i m a (lluss.) A 7 ' f . , 125, 131 (fig. 48 C ) , 134.

Sporangia, 1 5 . Spores, 1 5 . Sporophyte, I S . S q u a m a r i a c e a , 43. Stapjia Chodat, 2 4 3 . S t a u r a s t r u m Met/en, 1 3 7 , 1 3 8 . 1 4 1 , 151,

1

171.

a c a r i d e s Xordst., 173. a n a t i n u i u Cooke i l Willx, 1 7 2 (fig. 05 A and B), 173. A r c t i s c o n (Llireub.) Lund., 1 4 7 , 1 7 3 . A r n e l l i i lhddt, 1 7 3 . b i a c h i a t u m ilul/s, 1 7 2 (tig. 0 5 F ) . B r a s i l i c n s e Xiu-tlst. var. L u u d e l l i i II'. A- C. S. West, 1 4 7 . b r e v i s p i n u m llrcb. 1 7 3 . c a p i t u h u n llreb., 172. C e r a s t e s Lund., 173 D i c k i e i liul/s, 1 4 1 (lig. 5 2 A C ) . c l o n g a t u m Hurker, 1 7 2 (fig. 0 5 E ) . f u r c i g e r u m llreb., 1 7 2 (fig. 0 5 ( 1 ) . h e x a c e r u m (Khrenh.) 11770., 1 7 2 . i n c o n s p i c u u m Xordst., 113. i u t a n u m Wolle, 1 7 2 , j a c n l i t ' e r u m West, 1 4 7 , 1 7 3 . K j e l m a n n i Wille, 1 3 0 (tig. 5 1 E ) ,
173.

l u n g i s p i n n m (lluil.) Arch.. m a r g a r i t a c e n m (Khrenh.)

172.

147, 173. Meneoh.,

O p h i u r a l.uml., 147, 173. paradoxiun Mctfcu var. longipes Xordst., 173. p c l a g i c n m II". <t (1. S. West, 1 7 3 . p i l e o l a t u m llrcb., 172. p o l y t r i c h u m Pertij, 1 7 2 (tig. 0 5 D ) .

370

Index
S u r i r e l l a r o b u s t a v a r . splcndida(A7i/vn//.) )'. IT, 3 0 4 , 3 0 5 (fig. 145 C ) . s p i r a l i s Kiitz., 3 0 4 . S m i r e l l a c e m , 280, 303305. Surirelloidea>, 2 8 0 , 3 0 3 3 0 5 . Synipliyosipluni K i i t z . , 323, 338. S y m p l o c a Kilt:., 3 3 2 , 334. m u r a l i s Kiitz., 3 3 3 (fig. 152 L> a n d C), 334. S y u c r y p t a Kiireuh.. 47. V o l v o x Elirenh., 47. S y n e c h o c o e c u s Xiiy., 3 4 3 , 3 4 5 , 3 4 0 , 347. a ' l u g i n o s u s Xiiy., 347. . m a j o r Sehruet., 347 (fig. 1611) a n d E ) . S y n e d r a Khreuh., 2 6 5 , 2 7 2 . 286. A c u s (Kiitz.) tlrun., 287. biceps W . S i n . , 2 8 0 . c a p i t a t a Ehrenb., 287. p u l c b e l l a Kiitz., 2 s 0 (fig. 132 A a n d B). U l n a (Xilzsch) Ehrenb., 280. U l n a v a r . s p l e n d e n s (Kiitz.) V. IE, 287. S y n g e n e t i c a ' , 15, 17, 4 4 4 9 . S y n u r a Ehreub., 4 5 , 46. I h e l l a Ehrenb., 46 (fig, 6), T a b e l l a r i a Ehrenb., 261, 281. f e n e s t r a t a (Li/iuib.) Kiilz., 282 (fig. 120 D a n d ' E ) . fenestrata var. asterionelloides Grun., 2 8 2 . H o c c u l o s a (Iluth) Kiitz., 2 0 0 , 2S2 (fig. 120 F a n d G ) . Tabellariaue.-e, 2 8 0 , 2 8 1 2 8 3 . T a r d i g r a d e s , 7, 145. T e m n o g a m e t a c e i e , 110, 135. T e t m e m o r u s Knife, 1 3 8 , 144, 150, 1 5 0 ,
163.

S t a u r a s t r u m p s e u d o p e l a g i c u m I T . ti G. S. I I V s l , 173. p u n c t u l a t u m llrcb., 172 (tig. 6.1 C ) . p y g n u r u m Jlrib., 172. t i ' l i f i ' i ' i i m Sulfa, 172. t u m i d m n llrcb., 172. v e r t i e i l l a t u m Arch., 173. Stuurtnieiiin K u t z . , 2 1 5 , 210. S t a n r o n e i s Elireub.. 21)2, 2 0 3 , 294. a c u t a II'. Sin., 2 0 3 ( f i g . 130 F). P h u m i c e n t e r o n (Xitzsch) Ehrenb., 2!I3 ( t i g . 130 E ) , 2 0 4 . S t a u r o s (nf D i a t o m ) , 2 0 2 . Stuurnsiru K l n ' e n O . (sect, o f F r a g i l a i ' i a ) , 286. Stnurtispcriituni K i i t z . , 121. S t e p h a n o d i s c u s Elirenb., 276. Ilautzschianus Grim., 277 (fig, 127 A ] . Stephniudnnitie, 32. S t e p h a n o s p l u e r a Culm. 102. p l u v i a l i s Ciiim, 102, 103 (fig. 76 K ) . S t i c h o r o c c u s Xiii)., 1 3 , 10, 2 6 , 3 3 , 55, 75, 79. b a c i l l a r i s Xiiii. 70 (tig. 24 A ) , 8 0 . d i s s e c t u s Gin/, 70 (fig. 24 <J), 80. tfaccidus (Kiitz.) Hay, 70 (fig. 24 B ) . so v a r i a b i l i s 11". <(' G. S. West, 70 (fig. 24 I)), 8 0 . S t i c h o g l c e a Chtnlat, 3 1 , 4 5 , 49. o l i v a c e a Clinilat, 4 0 . Stiqeoelouiuui K i i t z . , 8480, S t i g o n e m a . 1 ; / . , 4, 3 1 1 , 3 1 2 , 3 1 4 , 31,7,
320. '

compactum var. Brasilieuse Wille, 311. h o m i c i d e s (Kiitz.) Hern d Flak., 321. i t i f o n n c Kiitz., 3 2 1 , m a i u i l l o s u m Ay., 3 2 1 . m i n u t i i m Iluss., 3 2 0 (fig. 146 A and B ) . o c e l l a t u m (Dillie.) Thur., 3 2 0 (fig. 140 C - E ) . Stigonemacea', 3 t 2 , 313, 318, 319322, 325. S t i p i t o c o c c u s I I . <' G. S. Weal, 2 0 , 250. ( u r c c o l a t n s II'. ((' G. S. lVest, 2 5 0 (fig. 116), 2 5 1 . S t i z e n b e r g e r , 3, 3 0 0 . S t o c k m e y e r , 103, 308, 300. Stninutnebi/triuin C u n n . , 108. S t r e p t o n e i n a Wall., 144, 140, 151, Suriruyu, 3111. S u r i r e i l a Tnrp., 303, 301. b i s e r i a t a Hrib., 303, 305 (fig. 145 A ) . l i n e a r i s 11. Sin., 305 (fig. 1 4 5 B ) , o v a l i s llrih., 304. r o b u s t a Khrenh., 304.

B r c b i s s o n i i (Meneyh.) Sulfa.. 164. g i a n u l a t u s [llreb.) Suit's, 163 (tig. 50), 104. lands (Kiitz.) Sulfa, 164. Tetriielnislrnin D i x o n , 105. T e t r a c o c c u s West, 2 0 4 , 2 3 5 , 236, 2 3 7 . b o t r y o i d e s West, 236 (fig. 105), 237. id mint lis S c h m i d l e , 2 0 4 . T e t r a c y c l u s Salts, 281. l a c u s t r i s Sulfa, 281 (tig. 1211 A C ) . r u p e s t r i s (.1. llr.) Gnat., 2 8 1 . Tetraedrieie, 213, 231232. T e t r a c d r o n A ' l i f e , 2 0 , 231, 3 4 0 . c a u d a t u m (Gortla) Hansy., 231 (fig. 101 B ) . e n o r m e (Stilt's) llunsti., 231 (fig. 101 B ) . h o r r i d u m I)'. i f G. S. West, 231 (tig. 101 E G ) . m i n i m u m (A. Sr.) Hausi/., 231 (lig. 101 A ) .

Index
T ' e t r a e i l r u n p e u t a i ' d r i e a II*. <(' G. S. \V,vt. 216. r e g u h i r e KM;., 231 [tig. 101 C ) . Tetitniiiuiiitii W . A- G . S. W e s t , 101. /,'iriKiiT W. A: G . S. W e s t , 102. T e t r a p e d i a /,', insch.. 210. 313, 3 4 5 , 340, 348. g l a u e e s c e n s (Wittr.) Held I, 340. m o r s a H*. (I- G. S. West. 210. K e i u s e h i a n a Arch., 34s (tig. 102 D ) , 340. s e t i g e i a Arch.. 34!'. T e t r a s p o r a Link; 13, 24. 20, 2 0 , 30, 5 1 , 5 3 . 55, 230, 2411, 243. r x p l a n a t a .1;/., 243. g e l a t i i m s a (Cuuch.) Hexc, 243. lucuxlrix t,t'imn.. 242, 213. l u b r i c a (lluth) A,i., 243 (tig. 111). T e t r a s p c n t - a ' . 210. 243, 244. T e t r a s p o i v s l o r t c t r a g o n i d i a ) , 1. T e t r a s t r n m Clou!,it, 217. h e t e r a c a i i t l m m (Kurds!.) ('had., 217. s t a u r n g e i h a l o r m i s (Seliei'ul.) Ghud., 210 ( i i g . 00 G a m i H ) , 217. T h a n m i o e l u r t e !ui/, 89. aculeata. II*. , l G. S. West, 80 (fig, 31). H u b e r i Gin/, SO. T h o r e a Honj. 40. r a m o s i s s i u i a lluri/, 10. T h n r e t , 1, 230. T i l d e n , 85. T i m b e r l a k e , 2(18. T o l y p o l h r i x Kiitz., 308, 3 1 1 . 3 1 2 , 3 1 8 , 322, 324. l a n a t a (Desc.) Wartm., 323 (fig, 148 E ) , 324. t e n u i s KM:., 324. p y g m r c a KM:., lsl. T r e n t e p o h l i a Hurt., 1, 03, 95. a u r e a elurt., 01 (tig. 34 A C ) , 05. c a l a m i c o l a {/.ell) lie Tuiti, 94 (tig. 34 D 1 " ) . 95. o d o r a t a (.1;/.) Wittr., 95. uiubrinu G ^ i t z . ) D o r n . , 95. Trentepohliaceae 10. 30, 60, 0 7 , 90, 9 3 - 95, 181. T r i b o n e m a Herb. d' Sul., 9, 28, 8 1 , 100, 253, 255. 250. affine (Kill;.) nub., 258. b o r n b y c i n u i n (4(/.) Herb, d Sol., 257 (tig. 1 2 i A G ) , 258. bombycinum forma m i n o r (Wille) nub., 257 I tig. 121 H a m i I ) , 258. o b s o l e t u m nub.. 258. T r i b o n e m a e e a \ 2 S , 3 0 , 2 4 9 , 2 5 2 , 253 - 2 5 8 . T r i c h o g y n e , 10, 17, 3 1 . T i i c h o m e (of M y x o p h y c e a - ) , 318. T r i c h o p h i l u s Weber. 55. T r i c l i o p b o r e a ' , 319, 337342.
f :

371
Tricliormnx A l l m a n , 327. T r i n e m a a c i n u s , 100. T r i p l o c e r a s Unit., 141, 119, 150. T r i p o l i , 271. T r i . c b i s c i a Kiil:., 9 0 . 2 0 1 , 202, 203. a c i c u l i f e r a , (Hmierh.) llnnxtj., 201. a s p e r a (Heiuxch) llnnx,/., 203 (tig. 82 A 1 ' ) , 2 0 1 . h i r t a {Ileinxcli.} Jluux,/., 203 (lig. S2 G 11), 2 0 1 . p a i u ' i s p i u o s a M'ext, 203 (tig, 82 1 a n d J |. r e t i c u l a r i s (Heiitxeli) Hanx,/., 203 (fig. 82 K i , 204. Tri/bliuuidlu W . S m . , 302. T u n i c a t e * . 270. T u r b c l l a r i a n s , 7. T u n i e r , 91, 140. T u r p i n , 78. U l o t h r i x KM;., 9, 12, 20, 30, 73, 74, 75, 77, 7'.), 8 0 . a c p i a l i s KM;.. 76 (tig. 21 A E ) . atpialis var. caticniformis (KM:.) lluhenh., 70 ( l i g . 21 G ) . m o n i l i f o r m i s KM;., 70 (tig. 21 H a n d I). rudicunx K i i t z . , 90. s u b t i l i s KM:., 73, 74 (tig. 20 C F ) , 76. subtilis var. variabilis (KM:.) Kirchu., 70. z o n a t a (Web. et .Mohr) Kutz., 73, 74 (tig. 20 A a n d 11). 75, 70. U l o t r i c h a e e a - , 13, 15. K i , 17, 19, 25, 20, 3 0 , 3 3 , 06, 73 81, 8 3 , 252. U/etricliules, 06. U l v a , 26, 95, 96. U l v a c e a , 10, 20, 3 0 , 9 5 9 7 , 180. U l v a l e s , 20. 3 0 , 50, 9 5 9 7 , 98. U r o c o c c u s Kiitz., 200. i u s i g n i s (lluxx.) Kiitz., 200. U r o g l e n a Elirenb., 45, 47. V o l v o x Ehreuh., 47. U r o n e m a T.ui/erh., 75, 80. c o n f e r v i c o l u m Luiierlr, SO. Vrox/ioru A r e s c h . , 75. Gninellu T u r p . , 159. U t r i e u l a r i a , 4, 93. m i n o r , 322, V a c u o l a r i a , Gieuli.. 2 9 , 30. V a g i n a r i e i e , 330 332. V a l o n i a c e i e , 102, 108. V a l v e s (of D i a t o m ) , 260. V a l v e - v i e w (of D i a t o m ) . 2 6 1 . V a n H e n r c k . 272. V a n b e u r c k i a llirb., 263, 2 9 1 , 2 9 2 , 294. r h o m b o i d e s (Khrenb.) llreb., 291, 295 (tig. 137 A a n d 11).

372

Index
W i l d e m a n (de), 0 1 , 204. W i l l e , 1, 2 2 . 2 8 , 3 2 , 5 0 , 72, 7 3 , 09 103, 170. 1 7 1 , 189, 2 0 2 , 2 1 7 ' 310, 3 1 1 . WiUea S c h m i d l e , 2 1 5 , 217. W i s s e l i n g h , 5 1 , 132. W i t t r o c k , 1, 0 3 , SO, 8 1 , ll>7, 118, 119. W o l l e , 1. 2, I s , 77, 182, 3 1 4 . W r i g h t , 310. X a n t h i d i u m Khri'iib., 138, 1 4 1 , 151 168 170. a n t i l o p a u m (llrib.) Kiilz., 109 (fig. 63 B ) , 170. a r m a t u m illrib.) Ilubeuh., 169 (fig. (13 A ) , 170. c o n c i n n u u i Arch., 170. c i i s t a t u u i Hreb., 170. X a n t h o p h y l l , 218, 201. X e n o p u s l i e v i s , 7. Zacharias, 308, 309, 310. Z o n a l - v i e w (of D i a t o m ) , 2 6 1 . Z.oitutrichia J . A g . , 340. caleaeea ( E n g . B u t . ) E i n l h , 340. Z o o g o n i d i a , 15. Z u o s p u r e s , 15. Zopf, 308. Z u k a l , 3 0 8 , 309. Z u m s t e i n , 23. Z y g n e m a A g . , 5 1 , 5 4 . 1 1 5 , 117, 1 2 3 125. 1 2 7 , 129, 130, 140. a n u m a l u n i (Hass.) Coil;,-, 131, c r u c i a t u m (Vaucit.) Ay., 1 3 1 . e r i c e t o r m i i (Kiitz.) Ilaiis:/., 1 2 9 , 130, ( i i g . 47 C ) . i n s i g n e (Hass.) Kiitz., 130 (tin. 47 E ) , 1 3 1 . l e i o s p e r m u m He lluri), 130 ( r i g . 47 D ) . p a c h y d e r n u n n West, 2 8 , 30. paebydernmm var. confervoides West, 117. p e c t i n a t i o n (1'aiteb.) Ay.. 1 3 1 . P . a l f s i i (Ilass.) lie 11,1111, f 3 0 (tig. 47 F ) . s p o n t a n e u m Konlst., 30, 123. s t e l l i u i i m (I'aitelt.) At/., 130 (fig 47 A ) . V a u c h e r i i Ay. v a r . s t a g n a l e (Hass.) Ktreliu., 130 (fig. 17 B ) , 1 3 1 . Z y g n e m a c e i e , 7, 1 1 , 1 3 , 14, 16, 3 0 , 5 0 ,
54, 114. 115, 116135.

Vanheurekia rhomboides var. saxoniea (Habenh.i <i. S. West, '"14. v u l g a r i s (Tlitc.) I ' . / / . , 2114. Y a u c h e r i a D . ('., 14, 15, 17, 5-5, 101), 111, 1 1 3 . 2 4 s , 2 0 1 , 3 3 0 , 3 4 3 . a v e r s a Hass, 114. d i c h o t o i u a (l.ynyb.] Ay-.. 1 1 4 . g e m i n a t a (Yiuich.) 11. C, 110 (rig, 42 A , F H ) , 113. h a n i a t a (Vuitch.) Lyti,)!,., 112 (fig. 43 C a m i D ) . 1 1 4 . s e r i c e a Li/nob., 110 (fig. 42 B a n d D ) , 112 (lig. 43 E ) , 114. s e s s i l i s (I'aach.) IK C. 5 5 , 110 ( l i g . 42 C a n d E ) , 112 ( l i g . 4 3 A a n d B ) , 11H.' s y n a n d r a , 112. t e r r e s t r i s l.iiiujb.. 114. Y a u c h e i i a e e i e , 1 5 1 7 , 2 7 , 2 0 , 30. 3 3 ,
50, 53, 109114.

V a u c l i e r i a l e s . 2 0 , 248. V e g e t a t i v e m u l t i p l i c a t i o n , 1 3 , 14. Yoigt, 270. V o l v o c a c e r e . 5, 10, 2 3 , 2 1 , 30, 5 1 , 110,

170, 184197, 202.

Volvocea-, ISO, 190197. V o l v o x (I..) Khrenb., 17, 2 3 , 3 0 , 100, 195, 100, 1 0 7 . a u r e u s Khrrnb., 100 (fig. 78 A , C , a n d 1>), 107. g l o b a t o r (L). Kbreiib., 100 (tig, 7S B ) , 107. W a g e r , 258, 30S, 310. W a l l i c h , 110. W a t e r - b l o o m , 3 1 5 , 310. W a t e r - n e t , 2O0. W e e d , 307. W e l l l i e i m (Bfeift'er B . v.), 8. W e l w i t s c h , 1311. W e s t ( G . S . ) , 2, , 2 7 , 2 8 . 5 5 , 7 2 , 138. 143, 145, 1 4 0 , 148, 108, 2 0 5 , 307. 314. W e s t ( W . ) , 1 1 7 , 1 2 5 , 120, 1 4 0 , 170. 221, 230, 251. W e s t ( W . ) i t W e s t ( G . S.), 5, 2 0 - 2 8 , 5 3 , 115, 117, 1 1 8 , 1 2 3 , 1 2 5 127, 1 2 0 , 131, 138, 1 4 0 , 1 4 1 , 113, 1 4 0 , 1 8 3 , 1 0 2 , 2 1 4 , 2 1 0 , 221, 233, 237, 250, 253, 282, 3(10, 3 1 2 , 3 2 1 , 3 2 4 . Westeila !)< W i l d . , 21)4, 2 3 0 . niiiibatus B e W i l d . , 204. W h i p p l e , ISO. W h i p p l e & J a c k s o n , 270. W h i p p l e .y P a r k e r , 1 3 .

1 1 5 1 1 7 , 119. 1 2 1 , 1 2 3 143. '/yyuijan'tum K i i t z . , 1 2 1 , 129.

135,

Zygnemeie,

CAMBHIDGE:

piiiNrnn

B Y J . ANI>

c.

V.

CLAY,

A T THIS

UNIVERSITY

PRESS.